The Visund departs Zebrin and heads for Bibek in Faralmark. As they navigate the twists of the Sirrel, a stranded barge becomes visible in the distance. When they reach the barge it causes them to rethink what they have been told about river pirates.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

77 - Smoke on the Water

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2023 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"By the Gods! What is that?"

Ursula turned to see what Eriana was staring at. Upstream from them, along the canal, a strange black-painted vessel approached, evidently intending to berth behind the Visund. At first glance she thought it was one of the ubiquitous double-hulled river ferries but then realized that the proportions looked wrong.

"I do not know, Admiral," Ursula replied, conscious of the number of dock-workers and officials waiting to see them off, "but I am assuming that it might be a late surprise from His Grace."

"Aye, you could be right," Eriana agreed, "I believe I can see him standing on the... what would you name that? It is not a bow for I can see two of those below it!"

"I think it might be a forecastle, Admiral, though I am no expert on local vessel designs."

"Forecastle?"

"Yes, a raised portion at the front a ship which, from the name, I believe was used for fighting from."

"Oh, you mean foaksul, aye, that would make sense. Well, we must continue making ready to depart whatever His Grace intends. The course of the river ahead is complicated, so Hashim informs me."

Ursula studied the vessel as it approached the pontoon string. The twin hulls must each have been less than three strides wide, barely enough to contain an oarsman and permit him to row properly. The hulls were tall, though, probably giving sufficient room for that oarsman to stand. The gap between hulls was probably the same width, three strides. Above, a wide deck stretched from side to side with chest-high protective walls on the visible portions. A sturdy mast could be seen positioned in the center with a look-out post perched near the top.

As the vessel neared the pontoons a shout went up. The nearer oars were pulled in, their inboard ends emerging into the gap between the hulls and then into matching openings in the other hull. Shortly, as lines were tossed and caught, the outboard oars were shipped in a similar fashion. A door at the front of the nearer hull opened and two men came out onto the bow to unhook and move a gangway down and out, the outer end being guided onto the pontoon by dock helpers.

Graf Nuel was the first to disembark. Eriana went to greet him with a smile and a thumped chest salute.

"Good morning, Your Grace. I see you have brought us a new invention of your own."

"Good morning, Admiral. Yes, this is the result of something you mentioned when we first met, that you knew that the design of your own ship might not be entirely adequate for river use but that you considered the galleys you had seen to have their own faults. My shipbuilders had like thoughts and came up with this idea. I have to tell you that, while we have proven its abilities on the Sirrel, it has not yet been tested in combat.

"Since we also spoke about the recent piracy, I considered the matter yesterday evening and decided to offer Zebrin's Tusk as an escort for you as far as Bibek. You may refuse if you wish, but it is my thought that to be useful, such a craft as this must needs be available at short notice and such a voyage for it was already planned. You may go aboard with your officers and examine every part of it, discover if there is aught about it that may be useful to your River Patrol. If it travels with you, the captain has instruction to accept your commands as flotilla leader."

Eriana was taken aback. "Your Grace! I did not expect this! If I may express my gratitude for your foresight. Aye, at first glance this vessel resembles the ferries but I can easily see the differences. It is wider, I deem, than a normal galley but much lower and that would make it more stable. What crew does it carry?"

"There are twelve oars each side, one man to each oar," Nuel replied, "but all the crew may row at need, just as all may fight at need. Above there is a Galley-Captain, a Hullmaster for each file of oarsmen, a sailing Master and a small ship's crew of six, of what I believe you would term sailors. In addition there are thirty ship-soldiers, or in your terms marines, who remain on the upper deck."

Eriana frowned as she did the math. "So, sixty-four, then. Already you offer more than I presently have."

Nuel spread his hands. "This is just an experimental voyage, Admiral, just as your own is. If there are too many or too few then we will know once they return."

She pointed. "I see a mast. Does the ship carry a sail?"

"It may be possible, Admiral, but presently does not. The mast is there chiefly to provide a place for the look-out to stand." He paused then added, "I am no shipwright, as you may imagine, but I am told there is some flaw which prevents galleys from bearing masts and sails, I know not what. Since this craft is not a regular galley design a sail may indeed be possible. Any experiments will of course be carried out with great caution."

Her keen eye raked the vessel from end to end. "I see advantages, aye, and possible disadvantages, but all vessels that venture on the waters must needs make compromises in their design. Does the captain have such knowledge of his own ship that I may question him later? I am loath to delay my own departure too long."

"It is as you say, Admiral. If you will consent to have the Tusk as an escort - Ah, here he is! Admiral, if I may present Galley-Captain Anthar of Zebrin's Tusk. Anthar, this is Admiral Eriana."

Anthar braced to attention and smoothly brought his right hand to his forehead, palm out.

"Admiral."

"And with him," Nuel gestured to the two men following, "are Flotilla-Captain Merion, who commands the Northern Division of our galley fleet, and Signar Zoran, a member of my diplomatic staff and my cousin. These, by your leave, will travel on the Tusk as passengers, and would be available to answer any matters of organization or law that you might have."

"Flotilla-Captain, Signar," Eriana responded, giving both men a nod.

Nuel asked Eriana, "About that escort, Admiral."

"Your Grace," she replied, "I am sufficiently intrigued that I will accept your offer. If I may ask, is the galley provisioned for a voyage to Bibek?"

"Of course, Admiral, or I would not have made the offer. All was done in haste once I made the decision but you may ask Anthar if he is ready."

Anthar responded, "Admiral, we are. Some of my crew were there when you visited His Grace's barracks and saw what your people can do. I regret that we cannot do the same but we are ready to assist should it become necessary. As for stores, we may voyage to Bibek and back on what we have available."

"And Anthar may draw on accounts in Bibek should it be required," Nuel added.

"You have thought of everything, Your Grace," Eriana replied. "By your leave, we must continue our preparations to depart. Captain, it will take us no more than a bell to complete our loading and arranging, if there is anything of yours that must still be done."

Anthar bowed. "Admiral, I thank you for the advice. When you are ready, we shall follow."

The captain of Zebrin's Tusk saluted again and reboarded his vessel. Eriana turned, to go back toward the Visund, to find Nuel, Merion and Zoran following her.

"Your Grace? Is there something else?"

Nuel smiled. "I am not the only person who has an unusual craft here, Admiral. As I am here, I would see what manner of ship yours is... Maker, I did not realize it was so large!"

"Thirty strides, Your Grace, so I was told."

"But... there is nothing, only a hull!"

She shrugged. "That is all that is necessary to sail the wide ocean, Your Grace. Alas, the Visund was built in a remote land where timber grows slowly and wood of the quality required to build a ship is hard to find."

Nuel's eyes popped. "You sail the ocean in that? Maker! It shows how much we of the Sirrel have to learn."

"We are used to sailing in such craft, Your Grace, and are accustomed to riding the waves in so open a fashion, but I would not call the matter comfortable. Indeed, we have spent much of the morning so far baling out the water that accumulated from yesterday's storms. We must often needs do the same at sea."

Nuel studied the longship. "Aye, I understand, Admiral. It is so wide... shaped like a leaf, I deem. How many men would something that size take?"

"When we left my homeland we had fifty-six aboard, Your Grace, some of whom were women and children. Though for a raid we might carry seventy or more warriors for a short voyage of no more than a day."

"As you say. Do you find a difference sailing the Sirrel as opposed to the open ocean?"

"Aye, since the ocean is salt and the river is not. To our surprise the Visund floats lower in the river. The difference is not so great that we have not adapted but we must always bear it in mind. For example, in the Sirrel I would not dare think of taking seventy warriors."

Tor climbed out of the Visund and approached the pair.

"If I may introduce Tor son of Magnus - Tor Magnusson - who is the Captain of my ship the Visund, Your Grace."

Tor nodded. "Your Grace, I saw you at the demonstration."

"Pleased to meet you, Captain, even though you depart my lands shortly."

"Yah, Your Grace. Have been busy."

Eriana asked, "What is the state of departure, Tor?"

"Uh... Admiral, rain water is removed, can load crew's bags now, then Adin's food."

"Very good, Tor. Carry on."

Tor climbed back onto the longship as Eriana frowned.

"I might have a problem, Your Grace, if your galley comes with us."

"Oh?"

"Doubtless our code of signals is different, we have found it so in other lands. I will need someone aboard who can relay our own signals to your crew."

Nuel nodded. "Aye, of course, I had expected that you might put someone aboard. What do you propose?"

Eriana frowned again, concentrating, before saying, "Your Grace, if you would give me leave to consult among my crew."

Nuel made a generous gesture with his arms. "Admiral, these are your vessels and crew, I shall not interfere."

She nodded to him. "Thank you, Your Grace."

Eriana stalked off further along the pontoon string until she reached the Green Ptuvil. A number of the women, including Ursula and Tyra, were on the pontoon watching some of the men pass chests and bags to those aboard.

"Ursula! If I may ask a favor of you. I have a problem."

Ursula turned her attention to the Princess. "Highness?"

Eriana smiled. "I wear my Admiral's hat this time. His Grace permits someone to travel aboard his galley -"

"That thing? Is it coming with us?"

"As far as Bibek, aye. It will be a way for each to explore the other's customs and methods. The problem is that they do not know our whistle codes."

Ursula nodded. "You want me to go with them?"

"Originally that is what I thought, but then I realized that I wanted, by your leave, Tyra to be lookout aboard the Visund as she did before."

"I have no problem with that, Admiral. I can take Semma or Bennet instead."

"As you say, but then I realized that none of you three are water-wise in the way that myself or my men are. Intending no disrespect, you might all overlook things about such a vessel that may be important. Indeed, I would prefer to inspect that strange vessel myself as we travel, for at least part of the way. So, I would desire that you take command of the Visund as you did before. The men trust you, I trust you, you have done this before, would you do it?"

It did not take long for Ursula to reach a decision. "I will do it, Admiral. Does this mean we will have to move our chests?"

Eriana shrugged. "I do not think so, Ursula. The journey is not so long and we will no doubt be together should we have to stop for lunch, naps or overnighting."

"True. What about," Ursula pointed, "the Green Ptuvil?"

"Hmm." Eriana's eyes narrowed as she considered. "Our most vulnerable people are aboard the barge, it is true. I would prefer to have some kind of defense there should it become necessary." She turned. "Baros? A word, if you please."

Baros climbed off the barge and approached. "Admiral?"

She pointed. "That strange vessel is a kind of galley those of Zebrin have devised," she explained. "His Grace asks us that it should accompany us to Bibek, but no-one aboard knows our signals. Thus, I have decided that I will travel on it, giving me the opportunity to examine it closely, while Ursula takes charge of the Visund. I am content to leave the Ptuvil to you, as before, but I desire to place some more men aboard should the worst happen and you are threatened."

He nodded. "I understand, Admiral. It would be as it was when that pirate galley attacked, I deem."

"As you say. I am concerned, mainly, about the women."

"Nethra, Banest and Larys are more comfortable with your own men aboard now, Admiral, I do not believe they will object to a few more... but do not leave the Visund short on our account."

"Agreed."

"The two Yodan girls are more reserved, as you know, but even they now know all your men and trust them. Indeed, it was your men who rescued us all from the renegades. If necessary one or more of the other women will stay below with them for reassurance."

"Done, Baros. I will leave you to your own tasks, then. Whistle when you are ready to depart."

"As you command, Admiral."

* * *

Map courtesy of Julia Phillips

The river Pak, which flowed between Pakmal Town and Zebrin City, ended at the outside edge of a tight bend in the Sirrel. This meant that all arriving traffic had to approach from the upstream side, because of the strong current, and all departing traffic had to turn downstream. Once out onto the wider waters and beyond the bend the three craft could find space to row or sail across to reach the slower - and shallower - waters that would permit them to travel upstream.

Since nobody knew if Zebrin's Tusk could travel as fast as the Visund or the Green Ptuvil, the Tusk was leading as they crossed to the northern side of the Sirrel. Eriana stood at the front of the double-hulled galley with Anthar, both watching the proceedings. Semma stood at the near corner, keeping a watchful eye on their other vessels. The other two Zebrin passengers, for the moment, kept out of the way.

"With three vessels so different," he remarked, "this voyage could become complicated, Admiral."

"More so than you might think, Captain," she replied. "Both my ship and the barge may travel under sail, thus relieving our men of duty pulling the oars. Your own men must needs pull all the time which should surely tire them on a long voyage."

"As you say, Admiral. We have not yet tested this design on any long voyage, but all the crew are experienced galley men, used to the demands of such travel. Thus, to travel to Bibek should not overstretch them, provided we take the usual breaks." His eyebrows raised. "I did not think such barges as yours carried oars."

She shrugged. "They carry two pairs only. For a dead calm, perhaps, or when maneuvering in port, I expect. Otherwise it will be that great big sail. I am impressed that so few men can handle it."

"All barges have sails like that, Admiral, so there must be some value in the design. I have never seen any sail like that on your own ship before," he added. "Is it common where you come from?"

"To a point, Captain. Many of the larger vessels of Einnland carry such sails, smaller craft favor a fore-and-aft sail, often triangular, but set behind the mast, not astride it as that of the barge. Are you knowledgable in ship design, Captain? I would know more about your own. I can already see things that may be of interest to us and, of course, I have no problem should you see anything of ours you would desire."

He nodded. "I am of Zebrin City, my father is a captain of one of the river ferries, I am familiar with the design. Indeed, that knowledge is one reason I was chosen to captain this vessel. If you desire the more arcane knowledge of the ship-builder, then I regret I may not be able to satisfy all your questions."

"I am no builder of ships, Captain, merely the owner of the Visund and, until recently, captain of her. My ship handling skills are those of the open sea, rough coasts and beaches. Since coming to the Sirrel I have had to learn much that is new. This ship design is novel to me as it must be to most, being new. What, for example, are those?"

She pointed to a row of raised sections which ran from near the front of the forecastle to the base of a raised platform which covered most of the stern decking. The sections were hidden under tightly sheeted tarpaulins upon which many of the 'ship-soldiers' were resting, some sitting, others apparently sunbathing.

"We tried to make this vessel as narrow and as light as possible, Admiral, but realized that left us little room for essential supplies. The sides of those boxes are the continuation of the inner sides of the two hulls and the space between them are essentially holds, such as you would find on any barge. We keep our food, spare equipment and weapons in them, that is all."

"Ah." She nodded. "That explains it. And that structure at the back? I assume that is so your steersman can see where he is going."

"As you say, Admiral, but under it is a small cabin for our charts on one side, my own cabin in the middle and a galley - uh, a cooking area - on the other, that we may take refreshment and light meals while away from land."

"An interesting idea. We, of course, must needs find some kind of land whenever we require a hot meal. What about sleeping? Can you do so on board?"

"Aye, Admiral, the oarsmen below have hammocks to sling where they sleep, those above use the deck. We do keep awnings for use when the weather is unhelpful but so far they have not been tested."

"What are hammocks?"

"Ah, Admiral, since we are under way I cannot show you but later, perhaps. A means of sleeping but not on the deck. It would be very difficult to find deck space where those below must pull their oars."

She nodded. "I will be interested to see below, Captain, at your convenience."

Anthar suddenly pointed. "Look, Admiral. Something has caught the attention of your people."

On the Visund Ursula and Tor looked up at Tyra's whistle. She shouted something down and then pointed. Tor immediately put his telescope to his eye and searched in that direction.

"Something... a stranded barge, perhaps, Mistress."

He handed her the telescope and she put it to her own eye. "It is a barge, certainly, but it does not look right. One end is higher than the other and there is no sail." She lowered the brass tube. "Tor, can we pull alongside the Tusk for instructions?"

"Yah, Mistress, it just needs a faster rhythm for a short while."

He called to Lars, who was beating the drum in front of the stern deck, and the beat increased just a little. He then shouted to the men what he wanted and the Visund crept forward, steering to keep a safe distance between the oars of both craft.

Ursula cupped her hands and called up to Eriana, who was hanging over the side of the Tusk.

"A stranded barge! Can we go and look?"

A few words passed between Eriana and the captain of the Tusk and she turned back towards Ursula.

"Yes! Show a white flag if you need our help."

Tor looked at Ursula. "Better under sail, Mistress?"

The yard was already raised, since Tyra was standing on it, but the sail was still furled.

"Yes, please, Tor, that will save time." She turned and called up to Tyra. "Keep your grip! We're dropping the sail!"

Tyra kept a tight grip on a stay as the yard shook beneath her feet. The sail fell with a thump and was sheeted home, but then the yard began to move round to catch the wind. As the direction of travel changed, the yard slowly moved back until it was nearly square. Ursula called up to her.

"What can you see?"

"No sail, no yard, I think it is half sunk, Mistress."

"Tor says keep a lookout for shoals."

"Will do."

The men had by now pulled in their oars and were busy preparing themselves for whatever they would find. As the ship approached it was apparent that the vessel was in dire need of help.

Tor squinted at the vessel. «What is that? It looks like they have had a fire.»

«I think you are right. Maybe a lightning strike during those storms? That would explain why there is no sail or yard.»

«Would someone have found the wreck yesterday?»

Ursula shrugged. «I do not know how often patrols cover the river or how often they report. If this was noticed by barges heading upstream news might not have reached Zebrin yet.»

«Yah. It is off the course most upstream traffic would take, I think. Would anyone have risked a grounding to go and investigate? I do not think so.»

«We can do it because we have a shallower draft,» she agreed. «If anyone else saw someone waving, though, they might have raised the alarm at their next port. I wonder if that Zebrin thing can come this far?»

«We will soon find out, Mistress. Excuse, Tyra asks a change of course.»

With Tyra directing from atop the yard, the Visund soon found a safe way to reach the stranded vessel. As they approached it became clear that a complete disaster had happened. The stern was under water while the bow had grounded and was riding high. The customary rear cabin had been burned almost to the water line. The mast was bare and scorched, no sign of yard or rigging at all except for a few fragments at the masthead.

Soon they were alongside and two men leaped across with ropes, pulling the two vessels together. One looked down into the main hold.

«Captain! Body in the hold.»

Tor joined his men and looked into the hold, which had no covering. He turned to Ursula.

«Mistress, come across, please. This was not caused by lightning.»

Strong hands helped her onto the sloping deck of the barge. She had already spotted a dead man wedged into the bow in a sitting position. She looked into the main hold to see a man's body, floating face down, with a crossbow bolt in his back. Surrounding him in the water which part filled the hold was a torn sack and its spilled contents of grain, now all swollen from being soaked.

Tor pointed at the bow. «Is he dead, Mistress?»

«I would think so, Tor. If anyone survived it would have been him.»

She moved forward and bent down. The rain had washed the blood away but she could still see the hole in his tunic where the crossbow bolt had gone in. She knew it had been a bolt because that was still firmly gripped in the man's right hand. He had used the tip to scratch something in the decking before he had died.

She turned to Tor and shook her head. «No, Tor. Probably died yesterday or possibly even the day before. He has a crossbow wound in the chest.»

«Like this one. Ormund, check the cabin. Most is under water, there may be remains.»

Still holding the rope, Ormund moved aft and glanced down into the ruined cabin.

«Yah, Captain. Three bodies, can't see how they died. Lot of mess floating in the water.»

Ursula rejoined Tor near the main hold. «What do you think?»

He grinned. «Mistress, I was about to ask you that. Hold is empty. Why did they attack?»

«The hold was not empty, Tor. That sack of grain tells me they were loaded. That one got broken, the rest were taken.»

The grin vanished. «Didn't think of that, Mistress. Put up the white flag?»

«Definitely, Tor. Two dead with crossbow bolts means enemy action, not a bargeman gone crazy.»

Tor called instructions across and very shortly a white square of canvas was on its way to the masthead. Ursula gestured for Tyra to come down, there was no point anyone keeping a lookout while they were moored.

Tor turned back to Ursula. «What do you want to do while we wait, Mistress? Should we try and get the bodies out?»

«Not just yet, Tor. Leave everything until the Admiral and the Zebrins can take a look.» She frowned. «While we wait, that man in the bow scratched a message on the deck as he was dying. I want to take a closer look, see if I can understand it.»

The angle wasn't that steep but the positioning was awkward, inside the bow which was canted up. The man had pulled the bolt from his own body, she thought, and used the iron tip to scratch something as he lay, which meant that it was upside down to her. She used a finger to trace the marks but found the script difficult.

BARGE

That confused her. What did it mean? Tor squatted down on the other side and examined the body.

«How long do you think this barge has been here, Tor? Can you tell from the body?»

He put a gentle hand on the man's left arm. «A day, Mistress, maybe two. The body is not stiff, but since we had all that rain -»

«That's it!» Ideas swam around inside her head. «At least I believe so. Now we have to wait for the Admiral.»

«Yah.»

«Tor, if we pulled this barge off the shoal do you think it would float? We'd have to bail out some water but I think the hull looks reasonably sound. The stern is only under water because the bow is up in the air and I don't think the fire had time to get into the hull.»

Tor stood and looked around. «We need to check the stern, Mistress, but I think you are right. The water in the holds is clear so it can only be rainwater from the storms. The level inside is lower than that of the river. We would have to bail out the cabin, though. Why? What use is a wreck like this to us?»

«To carry the bodies in to begin with. These people deserve a proper funeral. Evidence. Most of the cabin survives below the water level, we may get some clue who they are and where they are from.»

He nodded. «Agreed, Mistress. Come with me as far as the stern?»

«I might as well. I'm getting cramp squatting down here.»

She followed Tor to the stern to inspect the damage. It was not long before a call from the Visund made them both look in that direction. They saw that Zebrin's Tusk was now within bowshot. The galley drifted closer, finally getting near enough that a sailor with a boathook could catch the side of the Visund and bring the two together. Eriana jumped across, followed by Anthar and Flotilla-Captain Merion. The three traversed the jumble in the center of the longship, the Zebrins very cautiously, and joined Tor and Ursula on the barge.

"Tor?"

«Ursula had better report, Admiral. The Zebrins will want to understand. Her words are better than mine. She has better ideas too.»

"As you wish, Tor." Eriana turned to the Zebrins and explained, "My men and I were brought up speaking a different tongue. As a daughter of the King I was made to learn the valley tongue - and hated every moment of it, since I saw no use for it in Einnland. My men learn slowly and can understand much of what you say, but finding the words to speak is sometimes harder."

Merion nodded. "As you say, Admiral, but who will then speak?"

Eriana gestured. "Ursula. She is not from Einnland but from somewhere else entirely. She has a special talent for languages."

Merion switched to her. "I thought you a healer, Mistress."

"I have a number of different talents, Flotilla-Captain."

"If you would name me Captain, by your leave. If you could explain what happened here. It seems to me a simple accident caused by a lightning strike from those storms."

"I wish it were so, Captain. There is a body in the main hold with a crossbow bolt in his back. The body at the bow had one in his chest, which he pulled out before he died. This is no storm damage but the result of a pirate attack."

"Do you tell me? Did you find any more crew?"

"Three bodies in what is left of the cabin. I cannot yet tell you how they died. There may have been more who went over the side."

Merion pursed his lips. "This is strange to me. Normally pirates take prisoners to row their galleys. Why would they kill them and leave the barge to float away?"

"They did not want the barge or the men, Captain. What they wanted was the cargo. If you look in the main hold there is a sack of grain that must have split open as they transferred them. I have a good idea what happened."

"Grain, you say?" Merion looked puzzled. "What would pirates do with a barge full of grain?"

"Captain," she replied patiently, "we are now barely a month before the Rains are due. Everybody is gathering in the harvest and making sure they have enough to last until it stops raining. What do you think the pirates are going to eat in that time? I am told the river is so dangerous then that no-one ventures on it at all."

Merion opened his mouth and closed it. The way that pirates organized their lives had never crossed his mind. Pirates were pirates, you caught their galleys and defeated them, everything else was unimportant.

His manner had changed when he next spoke to Ursula. "If you would explain, Mistress."

"I believe this happened, not yesterday but the day before, just before we had those storms. I am assuming that, if this barge was full of grain, that they were heading downstream, is that right?"

"It is so, Mistress. Most of our grain comes from further upstream, even when it is from Zebrin."

"Then they may have had a distress call - or something similar - from another barge. Perhaps someone said they needed a length of rope, canvas for a repair, some herbs for a wound, whatever. Once the two barges had come alongside, the holds of the other one would have opened and a mass of pirates rushed out and onto this one. The first thing they did was to kill all the crew, then they would have begun moving all the grain from here onto their own barge."

Anthar asked, "Mistress, why not just take the whole barge with them?"

She shook her head. "I do not have sufficient information to answer that yet, Captain. So, once the cargo was looted, they threw some oil in the cabin, maybe tossed a bucket of oil on the sail, set fire to both and sailed away, leaving this one to burn down to the waterline and then sink. Only that didn't happen."

Merion nodded. "I understand, Mistress. The thunderstorms. Even if someone saw the barge aflame, they would think it a victim of the storm."

"Until they found the bodies, yes. And once the barge had sank, the bodies could have ended up anywhere, downstream or eaten by what lives in the river. But one of the crew was not yet dead. He managed to crawl into the bow," she pointed, "and scrawled a word on the deck with the bolt he pulled from his own body. That word is BARGE, you can go and see it for yourself. The fact that he did that suggests to me that he considered it important enough to perhaps shorten his own life by using the only object with a metal tip that was within his reach. It suggested to me that the deed was not carried out by a galley, as you first thought, but a barge sailing under false pretenses.

"Then the barge drifted downstream until it ended up on this shoal. I do not know how long that man survived but probably not more than a few... bells."

Merion nodded. "I believe that it is as you say, Mistress. This late in the season a normal galley would have been restricted to the main channels of the river, which would have limited its ability to prey on passing traffic. Of course, if they had used a galley they would simply have put a prize crew aboard or, at worst, taken the barge in tow." He frowned. "There are still matters that puzzle me, though."

"Me too, Captain."

Eriana asked, "Ursula? You have some thoughts on what we should do next."

"Admiral, with respect to this barge, I do. Tor and I have looked it over and think it can be refloated. Once it is off this shoal the cabin at least would have to be bailed out but the hull looks undamaged and the water in the holds is only from the storms. There may be clues in the cabin as to the origins of the barge and so on, and it would be the most convenient way to carry the bodies with us for a decent funeral."

"Clues in the cabin?" asked Merion.

"Have a look for yourself, Captain. There is a lot of loose stuff floating around and the drawers and cupboards look untouched. The pirates were not after gold or valuables, they wanted the grain."

Eriana mused, "We would have to tow the barge, of course. Where is the nearest port we could take it, Captain?"

Merion frowned. "As you may know, most of the banks on this stretch of the river are covered by a dense mat of trees with stalks that reach down into the water and tangle one with another. There are few ports or even fishing villages I can think of. More on the Faralmark side, perhaps. Because of the growth and the movement of the river, our records are not as accurate as any who travel by water would desire."

Eriana turned and called over, "Hashim! We are looking for somewhere to take this barge. There are five bodies that should have decent funerals and we must needs examine the barge somewhere safer than here."

He called back, "Admiral, I will have a look at our charts."

While they waited Anthar said, "Admiral, I think it will be easy to pull this off with the Tusk. Do you not feel the slight movement? It is only caught by the bow, I deem, not solidly grounded."

Eriana's feet were bare and, after a moment, she nodded. "Aye, you are right, Captain. Captain Merion, by your leave? You and your people should be familiar with such salvage methods, I will defer to your crew."

"Thank you, Admiral. Aye, it will be good exercise for the men."

Anthar said, "Sir, we have a lever pump in the hold we could use to remove the water from the cabin."

"A good suggestion, Anthar. First we must pull the barge off this shoal and ensure that it does not sink before our eyes. Then we may put some of your men aboard with the pump, bring it to a level and safe to tow."

"Aye, Sir. It shall be done."

Hashim called out, "Admiral, there are some small fishing villages. On the Faralmark side we have Tuvalek and Farso, both on the downstream side. On the upstream side from here, there is Hamalbek, Jenbek and Analis. On the Zebrin side, going upstream, we have Paktrin, Nobalo, Vormerin and Zoon - but Zoon is almost opposite Bibek. Most are in creeks away from the Sirrel. Does that remind you of anything?"

Eriana's eyes skipped along the thick vegetation which grew on both banks. "Aye, it does. Think you one of those is where our pirates may lair?"

He shrugged. "Admiral, it seems to me that such banks as these could hide several armies anywhere and no-one would ever find them. I merely recall what Bakhrad was said to be like before we arrived."

"Indeed. Hashim, thank you."

Merion asked, "What is this?"

"Oh, you were not there when we retold what happened to us when we traveled through Yod. A quiet backwater village, we thought, but it was held by a band of renegade Yodan soldiers. They had already captured three barges before we arrived, our Green Ptuvil was one of them."

"I assume you prevailed?"

"You assume correctly, Captain. When we have leisure I will tell the story again, you will understand what manner of people we are."

"As you say. But first, by your leave, we must secure this barge and make it safe enough to be towed."

"That means we should move my ship out of your way."

"As you say, Admiral. If I may suggest, perhaps you could continue upriver and rejoin your barge. When we parted it was heading for a small islet known to Captain Baros, to await the arrival of our vessels."

"Ah? Then we will do the same. Tor! Make ready for all to return on board and move out of the way of the galley."

«Yah, Admiral.»

Merion asked, "Admiral, do you go with your men or remain with us?"

Eriana thought briefly before replying, "I will remain with you, I deem. My presence here, after all, was to observe your ship, its crew and its methods."

"We will be glad to have you with us, Admiral. Already I believe we have both benefited by your presence aboard."

* * *

Upriver from the confluence with the River Pak the Sirrel trended north of west; Ursula had looked over Hashim's charts before they had reached the Sirrel. In a straight line they would have reached Bibek in that direction but of course the river never flowed in a straight line for long. The first few wrinkles were minor, but the Visund was soon out of sight of both the Zebrin's Tusk and the Green Ptuvil.

Everybody else does it but I am nervous about being alone on the river, especially after that pirate attack.

Still, if they decide to attack us won't they get a surprise!

The wind was favorable and the ship moved along at a gratifying rate, Tor carefully keeping them out of the main current. She knew that they might have to cross shortly, since the Sirrel made a kink to the south-west before a long curve returned it to the original line.

They used the sail alone to cross to the southern side just before the next reach and turned the corner. There, plainly visible in the morning sun, was a barge with its sail down, apparently anchored or moored near the center of the river.

Hashim had the telescope to his eye.

"Can you tell who it is yet, Hashim?"

"Not yet, Mistress. Too much reflection from the water. It is end-on as well which means I cannot make out the modified holds at all."

...And this is one occasion where I should have had those sunglasses on!

"It isn't a problem. We are still, what, a mark and a half away?"

"Around that, Mistress. Ah! Someone has run up a flag." He muttered something impolite. "I cannot see that properly either."

"It does mean that they have seen us, and, unlike them we are very identifiable." She turned. «Tor! That looks like our barge. Steer for it.»

«Yah, Mistress.»

They had barely covered half the distance before there was an urgent whistling from the masthead.

Hashim looked up and then turned to Ursula. "Mistress, she whistles 'Enemy in sight'."

Ursula looked up and saw Tyra's arm outstretched at an angle to the moored barge. Without a word Hashim handed her the telescope.

"Two barges! Alongside each other. Maybe a mark, two marks beyond. That could be another attack or just someone in trouble." She handed back the telescope. "What do you think?"

Hashim took a while to examine the scene. "It is difficult to make out, Mistress, but it does not look right."

"Then we'll go and look. We might scare them off, or if it is something innocent, maybe we can offer help."

"On our own, Mistress?"

"If we do not go now, we could have nothing but bodies to find."

She turned to the stern deck. «Tor! Two barges, maybe another attack. Head where Tyra points as fast as possible, please.»

«Yah, I see them. What about friends on the other barge?»

«As before, we need to provide a distraction if that is really pirates.»

«Yah, Mistress. I understand.»

He began calling out orders. The men exploded into activity finding their weapons, while the sailors moved the yard around to make best use of the wind. As the canvas tightened she could feel the increase in speed. As the Visund shot past the Green Ptuvil Ursula managed a short whistle sequence which would hopefully alert them to any possible danger.

The Visund bucked across the main current to reach the downstream side and it was apparent that they had been seen. The activity aboard the two barges increased and then there was a sudden flare as one of the big lateen sails caught fire. Everybody on board groaned. But that was apparently a parting gesture as the other barge cast off, set its own sail and disappeared upstream, hugging the Faralmark bank.

"They leave us little choice," Ursula said in a tone of defeat. "We cannot leave possibly wounded men behind us."

"Agreed, Mistress."

Ursula called up, "Tyra, keep those pirates in sight as long as you can, please. We have to help their victims."

Tyra whistled an 'OK' and turned her attention upstream.

«Tor, head for the burning barge. We have people to rescue.»

It seemed that only the sail had been fired, possibly just to delay the bargemen - should any remain alive - calling for help, and to interfere with rescue efforts. It was fortunate that the action had been seen in time.

The barge was, of course, drifting downstream with the current. This meant that Tor had to make a difficult turn midstream in order to catch up to it, while not losing the wind which made the Visund navigable. She was surprised at how easily he managed the task. It seemed that they knew how to catch other ships at sea and she decided not to ask for details.

Eventually the two were riding side by side and they could see two men talking and looking at the Visund, which of course bristled with heavily armed men, plainly visible from their higher viewpoint. However, a whistle made them look up at the masthead where Tyra waved at them. This must have convinced them that the Norse intentions were peaceful and a line was thrown across, bringing the two craft hull-to-hull.

"What are you people? Are pirates fighting each other now for the spoils?"

"We are fighting the pirates, yes," Ursula called up, "but we are not pirates, we are the River Patrol. Do you need help? I am a healer."

"Oh, we need help all right," the taller of the two men called down, "but you are too late to save two of my men. Do you need a ladder?"

"Please." Ursula turned and called up. "Tyra, remain there and keep looking at that barge, please. Karan can be my assistant here."

"As you command, Mistress."

Much to the consternation of the two men, Lars and Ragnar climbed up the rope ladder first. They made a quick survey of the barge before calling down.

"Is safe, Mistress. Three bodies here, two wounded in cabin and these two are both injured. Come up."

She hauled herself up the rope ladder and leaned over to have her basket handed to her by Karan, who then followed. She turned to the two men, who she could now see both had wounds.

"I am Ursula," she introduced herself. "I have a fancy title but for now just call me Mistress. This is my assistant Karan."

"Thank you for rescuing us, Mistress. I apologize for my earlier comment, I can now see that you all wear a uniform - even that crazy girl standing on the yard!"

"It is a long story," she responded. "You might hear it all later." She looked at the mess on the deck. "I thought you said you had two dead."

"That bastard is one of the pirates," the man pointed. "He didn't know we had crossbows of our own aboard. Still, we'd have all been dead if you hadn't arrived when you did."

"What's that blood on your tunic? A crossbow wound?"

"Aye, Mistress. I think it bounced off my ribs, don't think it hit anything important."

"I'll have a look, please. What about you?" She asked the other man.

"Sword cut," he said, showing a bloody sleeve. "You don't think but it's natural to put up your arm to defend yourself."

She winced. "You'd better both come along to the cabin."

"But we are adrift, we will be grounded!"

"Of course. Excuse me a moment."

She went to the side and called over to Tor. «They are worried they could run aground, and so am I if we are left to drift together. Can you move up and take the barge in tow? I would like to move us over to join the Green Ptuvil.»

«Can only try, Mistress. You fix wounded?»

She smiled. «Can only try, Tor.»

"What tongue is that? Never heard that before." The taller of the two men had joined her.

"These men come from a land a long way away," she explained. "They understand the valley tongue but it is quicker for me to tell them what I want in their own tongue. Oh, Karan, take my basket and make a start in the cabin, please." To the man she added, "I think we can take you in tow. See that barge moored up over there? That has more of our people aboard, it will make sense for us if we are not scattered all over the river."

"If we're back there, who's looking after the boat?"

"Will you let our men manage that? You'll be under tow so there won't be much for you to do anyway, not without a sail."

"No, and nobody carries that much canvas as a spare," the first man said morosely.

"We've had some trouble like that ourselves," she told them. "This isn't our first brush with pirates."

"I'm beginning to realize that. If you would follow me, Mistress."

She called across to Tor, who was issuing orders to his men. «Tor, send some men over to help with the towing. It looks like every crew man who survived is injured and needs treatment.»

«Will do, Mistress.» He turned back and continued giving orders.

Ursula followed the men to the stern where she found the deck spattered with blood, indicating where the fighting had been heaviest. Karan looked up as she ducked into the cabin.

"Mistress, this man has a sword cut to his leg. I have not attempted to do anything more than stop the bleeding. The other man -" he gestured, "- has a cut on his left arm, but the wound on his belly looks more serious. I have bandaged both for now to stop the bleeding."

"Good work, Karan. This man," she indicated the taller man from outside, "has a crossbow wound which, he says, bounced off his ribs. The other has a cut on his upper arm. Let me see to your belly wound first, that is the most serious, you check his chest wound."

"Of course, Mistress."

The tall man eyed her curiously as he found a place on the bench seating. "You give everyone orders, Mistress. Are you in charge of that strange boat?"

"I suppose I am, for now," she replied. "The owner is elsewhere, helping another barge we found just... a bell or so ago, stranded on a shoal with five dead crew aboard. That one had been stripped of its cargo. You are lucky we arrived before they could do the same to you."

He gave a rueful chuckle. "Mistress, they would have found scant booty here. At the bottom of the hold we have fine masonry stone, above that there is expensive hardwood, all intended for a mansion for some noble in Pakmal. Oh, we do have some few sacks of spices and dried fruit in the forward hold, enough to put coin in our pockets for a few beers."

Ursula felt a chill. "Some noble? Do you have a name?"

He eyed her with interest as she lifted the other man's tunic and began cleaning the wound. "Count Ersalar, it says on the documents. Why? Do you know him?"

"No, before we left Zebrin we had an... interaction... with a Count Korboro, that is all. I wondered if your cargo was destined for him."

He turned his head and spat on the deck. "Korboro! I would charge extra to do anything for him, even to throw him a rope if he was drowning in the Sirrel."

She looked critically at the wound. It was a typical sword thrust and she had no idea how far it had gone in.

"I'm sorry," she told the man. "I'll need more space and better light to do much more than patch you up. How do you feel?"

"It doesn't hurt, it that's what you are asking," the man replied. "But I know what a sword wound in the gut means, Mistress. We're all retired soldiers, we've all seen some action over the years."

"I hope it doesn't come to that," she tried to reassure him, "I am more than just a healer, I am a surgeon and handled battlefield wounds just a week ago in Faralan. This cabin isn't the right place to do that."

"Do you tell me?" The man leaned back and closed his eyes. "If you would do your best, Mistress. I have no desire to die just yet."

"I always do my best. What is your name?"

"Jard, Mistress, from Nokan in Benmond. We're all from Benmond."

She looked at the tall man, upon whom Karan was just tying off a chest bandage.

"Okanar, Mistress," he offered. "Master of this barge, Nokan's Pride." He pointed to the other man who had been outside. "Darro, Second Mate. First Mate is dead, he was named Twirn. That one is Selt, the other one dead on the deck was named Briss."

"Thank you. You should know that you cannot ask anything from Count Korboro, he is also dead. I should not tell you how I know."

Okanar was surprised. "Dead! There will be much rejoicing, I deem."

"And trouble. Now, let us finish cleaning you up."

When Ursula emerged from the cabin she discovered that the long yard had been gingerly lowered to the deck by the Norse, fearful that the partially burned rigging would fail while they did it. Both vessels now pointed upstream though she had not felt the movement. The Visund had not been designed for towing but four separate lines led forward from the bow of Nokan's Pride to be secured on the benches of the longship. A man stood ready with an ax to cut the lines if anything went wrong.

Brodgar, who was on the Pride supervising the tow from that end, explained it to Ursula.

«Mistress, the Visund has to be upstream from this boat to keep the lines taut. If it loses the wind, we could ram it from behind so we must be ready to avoid if that happens. We have to go across the current to get to the other barge and control of both craft at the same time will be awkward.» He grinned at her. «We have done this before, towing a much smaller boat but not anything this big or heavy. First time for everything, yah?»

«Yah, Brodgar. On this voyage we have already had a lot of first times.»

«I have learned a lot that is new, Mistress. How are the crew?»

«Nobody is about to die yet, Brodgar, but there are two serious wounds and some of the other cuts will reduce strength and movement in their arms. They are all retired soldiers, they had weapons to defend themselves and they know what might happen when wounded.»

«Yah, we are the same. Good.» He pointed. «Look, Mistress, funny galley comes with the other barge.»

«Let us go and join them, then.»

The base of operations of the pirates must be found and that will mean that Eriana's scratch force must work together with those of Zebrin. The banks of the Sirrel must be searched for any sign of activity and then a plan devised to defeat them, but the Norse make other, more interesting finds as they move along.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

78 - Flotsam and Jetsam

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2023 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

It took some time before the Visund and the heavily-laden Nokan's Pride could work their way across the Sirrel to reach the other vessels, now all moored to the small sandbank the Green Ptuvil had found. Tyra's abilities at the top of the Visund's mast had been key, finding a safe route through the shoals and shifting channels for the barge. Now the two craft approached from the Zebrin side, where the water was a little deeper. Zebrin sailors with boathooks were waiting to haul them closer to Zebrin's Tusk to moor.

Once the two had been made secure, Ursula made arrangements for the injured to be lifted onto the larger vessel and then followed, leaving only Brodgar as watchman on the barge. Stepping through the door from the exposed stern she found herself in a long, thin compartment that ran the entire length of the left hull. She did not have time to examine the compartment further as a Zebrin sailor ushered her up some stairs to the deck above, emerging at one side of the block of cabins at the rear of the main deck.

On the main deck the Zebrins had already begun erecting awnings, using poles which slotted into the ship's sides and bridged with laths running the whole length and width of the deck. Over this, at the far end, others were already unrolling canvas to keep the heat of the midday sun away from the crews. The deck was crowded with men from all the vessels, with the officers collected in front of the cabins.

"Ursula! Join us, if you would." Eriana beckoned. "There is much to discuss. How are your wounded?"

"Admiral, by your leave, there are two wounds which must have immediate attention. Once I can get them in the shade of these awnings I want to open their dressings and see what I can do."

Merion asked, "Mistress, if I may ask, what manner of wounds do those men have?"

"A gut wound, two cuts to arms and a leg cut, all from swords, and a chest wound from a crossbow, I would think."

A Zebrin strode forward with a superior look on his face. "By your leave, Mistress, I am a surgeon, I may be more able to handle a battle wound than a healer might."

Ursula could hear the unsaid mere in his voice. Before she could even open her mouth Eriana intervened.

"By your leave, Master, Ursula is an accomplished surgeon, well able to take care of battlefield injuries. She has done so not a week since."

He looked surprised and offended but bowed deference to higher authority. "As you desire, Admiral."

The injured were lying in stretchers on the deck, partially shaded by the 'holds' but that would not last long as the sun moved. The awnings would soon solve that problem, though.

Ursula turned to Anthar. "Captain, can I lift these men on top of the lockers? It will be easier to treat them there."

"As you wish, Mistress. Is there anything we may provide for you?"

"Let me think. A bowl of some water that has been boiled, please, but is no longer hot. And a reed like those used for writing."

"A reed, Mistress? Do you also need ink and parchment?"

"Just the reed, please."

Four sailors lifted Jard onto the waist-high hatch cover just as others were unrolling the canvas above them to provide shade. Ursula and Karan unwrapped the bandages and made their patient comfortable. Shortly a man who Ursula immediately categorized as 'cook' brought them a metal bowl full of tepid water. The two medics cleaned the skin around the wound and Ursula smeared some numbing salve around it to lessen the inevitable discomfort.

Anthar returned with a length of reed from the map cabin and handed it over, remaining nearby to see what she did with it. Ursula cut a short length of the reed, put one end in her mouth, the other end in the bowl and sucked. Keeping the water in the reed, she moved over to her patient and blew the water directly into the wound, flushing it out.

She repeated this and then turned to Karan. "Can I have the tool roll out of the satchel, please."

"Mistress? I thought that Tyra had the satchel."

Tyra immediately said, "But I thought... No matter, Mistress, I will fetch it."

She turned, took a step and then leapt onto the top of the handrail, balancing herself by the poles the men had erected, before launching herself into space. One outstretched arm caught the rigging of the Visund, swinging her round, then the other arm found a different rope and she stabilized. Sliding swiftly down to the deck accompanied by applause from the Norse still on board, she moved forward to find the satchel.

Ursula glanced at the crowd on deck. Most of the officers had their mouths open with amazement while many of the men instead showed admiration and a certain amount of calculation.

Merion coughed. "Ah, does she often behave like this, Mistress?"

"She comes from a family of fisher folk in Joth," Ursula explained. "Where they live the housing is cramped and there are balconies and many lines of washing across the street. All the children play there, climbing along the ropes and swinging about. It terrifies me but apparently their parents see no problem. I have never seen her do that particular action before but it does not surprise me."

"Do your men behave in a like manner?"

Ursula turned. "Admiral?"

"She is young, she is flexible, she may do things few of my men could attempt, certainly," Eriana replied. "Tyra does not come from the same land as me or my men, her childhood was very different. If you ask, should such training be part of your men's duties, then I would reply, why not? Not all could do it, but the younger and lighter of weight may find that it could be of benefit to you. For example, when you must board another ship in combat, your men must likely do so by similar means."

"I had not considered that, Admiral, but you are of course right. Captain Anthar, Palarand offers new ideas which may improve our duties."

"As you say, Sir. This voyage to Bibek would appear to be more interesting than I had believed."

Merion nodded. "And we may learn more from each other, I deem."

Tyra reappeared with the satchel, barely out of breath, having returned the orthodox way. She handed it to Ursula.

"Did you take a chance, Tyra?"

"Not really, Mistress. I saw the mast there and thought, I can take a short cut."

"Well, by doing so you have impressed every single person on this ship, Tyra. Thank you."

She blushed and stared at the deck. "Mistress."

Ursula lifted out her tool roll, placed it on the hatch cover and unrolled it, pointing.

"I have two retractors here, Karan, a wide one and a narrow one. For sword wounds, unless it is a cut, we can only use the narrow one. What I want to do is for you to keep the wound open, like this," she demonstrated, "while I blow some more water inside. Once it is cleared I can try and take a look inside to see if anything serious has been cut."

"Yes, Mistress. Like this?"

"That's right. Now, if you press down, gently, here, it should stay by itself."

"Ah, I understand. A clever tool, Mistress."

Ursula flushed out the wound and, with the aid of the bright sunlight that seeped through the awnings, she could see that although the wound was deep the blade had managed to slide past the gut.

"Take a look, quickly, before the blood comes back."

"Mistress."

She explained, "While the blade has cut through tissue it looks like it will heal clean. The gut itself seems to be intact, otherwise we would have to do an immediate operation to cut the patient open and sew up the hole in the gut. It is that hole which makes most gut wounds fatal, since what is inside can fester when let out into the body cavity."

"As you say, Mistress," Karan responded, his gaze down the open wound. "It begins to fill with blood again."

"We have to be careful what we put in the wound," she added. "No herbs because once they are used up they will begin to rot. I'm going to pour a little alcohol in there to sterilize the area before we sew it up again. While I'm doing that, can you fetch out the needles and thread? I would like them to be boiled before we use them."

With the needles and thread in his hand, Karan asked, "Mistress? Should I take these to the cook?"

"Please. Use as little water as possible, we need to sew up this wound quickly and then attend to the others."

She flushed the wound again as Karan departed and then gently poured a few drops of spirit into it. Jarl twitched sharply.

"Ow! Mistress, that stings."

"I am sorry, I have flushed away most of the numbing salve. What I have put in your wound will kill off anything that might have been on the sword blade. You should be fine once it is sewn up and you have rested."

"You have my grateful thanks, Mistress. I was sure that I was going to die." He paused. "Would you really have cut me open?"

"Yes, and I have already saved another man's life by doing just that. Fortunately for you, I do know what I am doing."

The Zebrin surgeon came closer. "Mistress, you use tools and ideas unknown to me. If I may attend."

"I have no objection... will you give me your name?"

He flushed. "Of course, Mistress. I am named Zerron, and I have a rank equivalent to Galley-Captain, though I am not in the normal tree of command."

"Very well, Captain Zerron, I am Ursula, perhaps you could help while my assistant is away."

When they had finished attending the injured men, she rinsed her hands in the remains of the water that had sterilized the sewing kit and Zerron copied her.

Merion said, "A most impressive display, Mistress. Is this what healing is like in Palarand?"

"Regrettably no, Captain. I learned my trade elsewhere and it took many years of tuition and experience to be able to do what I did today."

"Elsewhere, Mistress? Would I know of it?"

Eriana intervened. "The land of Ursula's birth is somewhere else entirely, Captain. That discussion is not important today, I deem. Ursula, have you now finished what you needed to do?"

"Yes, Admiral. If there is anything else then Karan can do it, or if necessary he can come and find me."

"Then, by your leave, you should join us in the Captain's cabin where we must needs discuss what we do next."

"Of course, Admiral."

* * *

This time the Visund towed the as-yet-unnamed fire-damaged barge, as it was empty and thus lighter, while Zebrin's Tusk, with its greater manpower, towed the heavily-laden Nokan's Pride. The Green Ptuvil followed slowly in their wake. Discussion had made them realize that the two attacked barges would be liabilities and were best left at a nearby port, which happened to be Paktrin, just a short distance downstream on the Zebrin side. There, the bodies could be given a respectful funeral and the injured tended in greater comfort while the port authorities looked after the vessels.

Paktrin was essentially a fishing village but, because it was situated on the inside edge of a bend, the Sirrel at this time of year was almost a mark and a half away from the village. The pontoons were crude logs with the upper surface roughly chopped flat with an adze, set parallel with the current shoreline and secured in an obscure fashion without the usual poles. Once space had been found for the four vessels to berth, a procession of rowing boats was used to ferry everything and everyone between the pontoons and dry land.

"I must admit that I find myself interested," Eriana told Merion. "I understand that such a small place would not have arrangements such as we have found everywhere else, but what keeps those pontoons in place?"

"It is, indeed, a curious arrangement," Merion agreed. "At the lowest of waters, then, I understand that large rocks were transported far out into the river and dropped with chains running from them all the way to the land, secured as high as possible at the bank end. The ends of the pontoons are attached to the chains by means of short sections which reach the river bed. As the river level rises and lowers, so the chains are lifted, the attachment points are moved and the pontoons are shifted in and out as required."

"Curious, and only possible at such small places as this, I deem. Having to row everything and everyone in and out would not work anywhere larger."

"As you say, Admiral."

"We cannot begin our search today," she added. "Do you know if there are hostels here for travelers desiring to overnight?"

"Of course, Admiral, though I do not know if they will have sufficient accommodation for all your men."

"We will find some compromise, I am sure. But what of your own men?"

Merion smiled. "That is one of the benefits of our design, Admiral. All may sleep aboard, although some will be more comfortable than others."

"Ah, I had forgotten that. And if your men sleep aboard, then it follows that you could depart swiftly should the need arise?"

"That is the idea, Admiral. I would add that normally we would all prefer to sleep in a barracks should one be available."

"Agreed. We have slept on the Visund, at sea and even during terrible storms. It is not an experience I desire to repeat but if duty requires it..." Eriana shrugged. "By your leave, let us go and discover this accommodation you mention."

~o~O~o~

Map courtesy of Julia Phillips

Early the following morning the two ships departed in different directions, the Tusk intending to travel slowly up the Zebrin side while the Visund had elected to take the Faralmark side. It was thought that firstly, it was the more likely side for the pirates to be, secondly, the unusual-looking craft would raise less suspicions among watchers than an obviously official craft and, lastly that Faralmark was a member of the Federation and thus Eriana in theory had authority there, which the Zebrins did not.

The Green Ptuvil had returned to the sandbank as a reserve base of operations should any problems occur, intending to continue upstream to Vormarin later that afternoon.

Flotilla-Captain Merion had joined the Visund, as had six of the Tusk's crew to balance out the numbers. Merion wanted to experience the river on a craft unlike any he had ever seen before and the men were there to lend a hand at the oars. Eriana had to join them as she would be the one with legal authority should they discover anything on that bank.

There had been a discussion that morning about uniforms. Lars had pointed out that the very noticeable yellow-and-black colors of the Zebrins would be immediately spotted by anyone on the banks, thus raising suspicion and alarm. Spare tee shirts had been borrowed from some of the Norse but nobody was willing to part with shorts, for obvious personal reasons. It was considered that the pale yellow tights the Zebrins still wore would not raise too many questions by onlookers, particularly if they remained seated.

Flotilla-Captain Merion received an accidental sideways promotion to an equivalent rank: his borrowed tee shirt had epaulettes and Eriana's old Commodore slides were available so they were fitted to his attire. After some discussion it was decided that he preferred the new rank to his old one, so everybody addressed him as 'Commodore Merion' from then on.

The Visund drifted gently downstream along the Zebrin bank of the river until the point where the current crossed sides, just before the bend where the River Pak joined the Sirrel. With everyone on the oars and the sail furled, it was possible to cross to the other side, avoiding considerable downstream traffic, to begin their search.

This leg was deliberately intended to be a slow affair, to give those on board an opportunity to spot anything untoward along the bank, most of which was hidden in a tangle of the mangrove-like forest. They passed a small creek that led to Farso, skipping it as being too close to the traffic area around the River Pak entrance.

The next village, Tuvalek, was along a wider, muddy creek and everyone was on the highest alert as they entered. The landing stages around the village were soon found little more than half a mark from the main river. The Visund was immediately spotted by some fishermen, who launched two small boats to discover what the large ship was doing there.

"Ho, the strange craft! What are you? Do you need anything from us?"

Hashim, standing on the thwart and holding onto a stay, answered. "This is the ship Visund and its crew, who come from a far distant land. They are on an exploration of the Sirrel. I am Hashim, a local pilot, though I have not traveled this reach for some time. We learned of pirate trouble at our last port, do you know any more?"

"Pirates?" The man in the first fishing boat spat into the water. "Aye, it is known they prey on craft along this reach of the Sirrel ever since those of Yod were defeated. They do not interfere with us fisherfolk, though. I guess they know our life is hard enough as it is."

"Have you seen them? What manner of craft do they use? We have seen pirates along the Lower Fanir reach, that was a galley we were fortunate to escape from."

"Do you tell me? Aye, I remember seeing a galley earlier this year that was not of Faralmark or Zebrin but only at a distance. I have seen it several times in the past. The river is now too low for such a large vessel to be useful for good or ill, I deem. Oso? You mentioned something you saw but two days hence."

The other man sculled closer to the longship, taking in its details with interest. "Oh, aye! That was just as that thunderstorm began, the big one. It looked like a barge had been hit by lightning and another barge came to rescue it, but the newcomer did not stay for very long. I was not surprised, it was bad weather to be out in." He, too, spat into the water. "I did not see more, I was too busy trying not to be drowned myself, but something did not look right in the way it happened. I wonder, Fasin, you just said the water was too shallow for galleys, do you think they might be using barges instead?"

The first man thought and then nodded. "Aye, it would make sense, Oso. If they kept some barges they took, they could use them as the river lowered, though it will soon be too low for barges in many places. Master, that fancy ship of yours looks as though it sits atop the water. How does it do that?"

Hashim replied, "Where I am standing our ship is very wide though it comes down to a point at both ends. It draws about half a stride loaded as we are, which means we can go almost anywhere."

"Clever." Oso made a sweeping gesture at the crew with his free arm. "Where do those fine folk come from, then, to build a ship like that? I have never seen the like before. Somewhere beyond Yod, I deem."

Hashim laughed. "Oh, aye, and the rest of the Sirrel as well. They sailed a week on the open sea to even reach the mouth of the river."

Oso's jaw dropped. "Do you tell me? You would not make a jest to a poor fisherman, would you?"

"No indeed, my good man. This crew is so foreign that most do not even speak the Valley tongue, which is why I am here. If you could tell us, how far along the bank would the next village be? I'm thinking we will probably want somewhere to stop for lunch but this jungle," he in turn swept an arm around at the scenery, "does not look inviting."

"Downstream is Farso, barely a bell that way, Master. Upstream," Oso shrugged, "the river moved some years ago and several villages we used to visit are deep in the tanglewood now. The next one I know of on this bank that still survives may be Hamalbek, but that is a long way away. Hard to find, too."

"Ah?"

"Aye, Master, the river shifted south and cut Hamalbek, Jenbek and a slice of the old course off. They dug channels to reach the new river course but most of the new land has been covered by the tanglewood since then. We do talk to some of the fishermen from the Zebrin side and they reckoned that Hamalbek has been swallowed up by the forest. Leastways, nobody seems to fish from there any more. Jenbek, that is a long way beyond where Hamalbek was, but I have met one or two fishermen from there so they still survive, they might be able to tell you more."

"Oh. That is disappointing. Well, friends, I thank you for your news. We had better leave you and your village in peace and go back to the main river now, see if we can find a sandbank to moor at for lunch."

"Master, you and yours could lunch here, by your leave."

Hashim shook his head. "Goodman, we thank you for the offer but we are too many for you and we have a long way to travel today. We have food and drink enough to feed ourselves but do not care to strain your village. Good fishing to you."

"Our thanks to you for considering our small village, Master. A safe journey to you and your ship."

Back on the Sirrel with the oars out once more, Eriana, Tor, Ursula, Hashim and Merion clustered around the charts.

Merion tapped with a finger. "I remember it now. During one Rains, seven or eight years ago now, the river ate part of Zebrin and spat it out on the Faralmark side, leaving the old course as a thin ribbon lake. We do not begrudge the Sirrel, it is Mistress of the Great Valley and goes where it wills. Some villages on the Faralmark side which were on the river became landlocked and no longer able to use the river for access. Hamalbek and Jenbek cut channels to be able to get their vessels out to the river but I do not know if they still can.

"Of course, on our side some of the forest was washed away, as were three... no, four villages. Nobalo and Vormarin suddenly discovered that they were now on the banks of the river and some of the survivors of those others have moved there to resume fishing. On the other side of Zebrin, further upstream, we gained some land. There is some kind of balance, I deem, but it does make the drawing of charts a tedious business."

Hashim nodded. "Aye, Commodore, I can only agree." He looked up. "Admiral, your orders?"

Eriana studied the chart. "Hamalbek, if it still exists, is a long way away upstream from here. I propose that we examine the banks along this part for any signs, then cross the river to take lunch with the Green Ptuvil, since we know where that is moored. We can exchange news and anything else that is needful. Then we can return across and continue our search upstream after lunch."

Merion asked, "Do you expect to find anything in this part of the reach, Admiral?"

"It is less likely, Commodore, but it will give us good practice for later. Ursula? Have you any thoughts?"

"Admiral, what should we do if we do see anything?"

"A good point, Ursula. We do not desire to be discovered looking for pirates but it is certain that, wherever they are, they will be keeping a lookout along the edge of the forest overlooking the river, as they did at Bakhrad. Therefore, we must needs be seen to be searching for something else."

"Salvage, Admiral," Merion suggested. "There is any amount of material washed down the river both from craft taken by pirates and from other accidents and incidents. Much becomes tangled in the many forest roots along the river's edge and some of it is still valuable when found. There are a small number of craft who make a living just looking for such salvage."

"An interesting idea, Commodore. If we are to use such a ruse then my crew will need to know what to do."

"And we would carefully ignore anything else we might accidentally observe."

Eriana smiled at Merion. "As you say, Commodore. Let me explain it to them in our own tongue lest there be any mistakes."

She climbed onto the stern deck, turned and called for silence, then told her men the plan in Norse. There were some comments along the lines of "teaching them their business" but all understood the point, not to alert the pirates to a possible attack. With the oars once more in use, they moved slowly along the matted tangle of roots and branches that formed the margin of the forest, though at this low level of the water some mud and silt now showed.

«There, look! Is that a barrel? Over there, there are more!»

A bell had passed with the crew sighting little but odd planks and scraps of sailcloth. Trapped in the roots and now raised above the water line at least three barrels, heavily weathered, were now visible.

«Get the praam out,» Eriana decided. «Two of you go and see if you can reach those barrels.»

Two were reachable, the third would have required considerable hacking of the undergrowth to recover. The two were towed back to the Visund and laboriously lifted aboard.

"If I am not mistaken," Merion judged, "these two are wine barrels from a good producer in the Faral Valley. See here, Admiral," he rolled the barrel over to reveal a vineyard brand, "this is his mark. The contents could be a good quality red wine, should it be intact."

"And why would it not be, Commodore?"

He shook his head. "Admiral, we have no idea how long those barrels have lain there in the water, beaten by the sun and knocked around by the water. If there is any damage they might hold naught but river water. Even if they are intact the poor handling may have made the wines undrinkable."

"Ah, of course. We will take them to the meeting place and leave them with Baros, I deem. Let us continue searching, I find this scouring of the banks an intriguing sport."

"As you say, Admiral."

Further along another, smaller barrel was sighted, this one on the mud and looking as if it had only been recently lost. It was brought aboard and, after a rudimentary cleaning, the markings examined.

"This is a prime grade oil, I deem," Merion offered. "Master Hashim, do you know any more?"

"By your leave, Commodore, it has been some while since I have had much to do with commerce such as this." Hashim had explained to the Zebrin about his capture by Yod, his time on their galleys and then being left destitute in Forguland. "I do not recognize the mark but it is definitely oil of a kind that may be used for preparing food rather than just filling lamps or lubrication."

Eriana said, "Do you tell me? Merion, is this likely to be damaged as those wine barrels may be?"

"Unlikely, Admiral, it does not look as if it has been in the river for very long. It may even have fallen from one of those barges we rescued."

"Then we may keep it, I deem. Adin?"

The little cook scrambled over to join them. "Admiral?"

"This appears to be a barrel of good quality food oil, it may be of use to you for our meals. It will need to be tested, of course, but you may put it with our other foodstuffs."

"With pleasure, Admiral."

* * *

"Ho!" Baros called as the Visund approached the Green Ptuvil. "Forget something, Admiral?"

"Not this time, Baros," Eriana replied, "this is just a convenient place and time for us to take lunch. Have you had any trouble here?"

"Nothing at all, Admiral," he replied as the two craft came together and were secured by lines. "We have had three barges approach and ask us if we needed help but we told them we were waiting for friends to arrive."

Eriana sprang from ship to barge to receive a salute from Baros. "And now we have arrived, I deem."

"I'll ask Kedian to start water boiling for pel, by your leave."

She grinned. "You know me too well, Baros. If you would look, just behind the mast," she pointed, "there are two barrels we found along the other bank which Merion says contains wine, though nobody knows if the contents are any good."

Baros shaded his eyes, looked and then nodded. "We used to find odds and ends occasionally, Admiral. If they were large, as those barrels are, and we were in no hurry, then we would try to take them aboard or tow them to somewhere safe to be examined or disposed of. You can appreciate that any large object floating in the water can damage any craft if they do not have sufficient lookout."

"Or be able to get out of the way," Eriana added. "I am surprised at the amount of cargo and other debris that floats past us."

Baros shrugged. "It is a hazard of travel by the river, Admiral, that cargo may be lost overboard at times. Do you want us to take the barrels aboard? As they are, on your deck, as it were, they will certainly be in the way should you need to take any action. We can open them at leisure and discover if the contents are, indeed, drinkable."

"If you would, Baros. Me and my men prefer other drinks than wine as you know. Who knows? If it is good enough it may even be sold and gain us some coin."

He grinned. "Admiral, if we can open it I can guarantee that most will be drunk before we reached Bibek - which, if I may remind you, is likely the place those barrels came from originally. I doubt they will desire to see their wine again." He added, "By your leave, Admiral, you may also consider retrieving some of the lumber and other wood which floats past your ship. Once dried out it provides a valuable source of free firewood for stoves - or fires, in your case."

"Do you tell me? I did not consider that. Of course, I am used to the open sea where such floating refuse is rare to find. The beaches, though, are often littered with wreckage from storms and we do often gather such for our fires." She nodded thoughtfully. "Aye, I will think more carefully about the different opportunities the river may provide us."

"Was that all you found, Admiral?"

"Oh! There was a small barrel of oil, which Merion considers good enough to cook with or use on our food."

Baros pursed his lips. "Do you tell me? Admiral, if I may examine the barrel, oil of quality may prove to be much more valuable than your barrels of wine."

Eriana gestured. "As you wish. I gave it to Adin to stow with the rest of our food."

Kaldar emerged from the middle companionway and turned to call down, "The Admiral has returned!"

"Kaldar," Eriana acknowledged him with a nod. "Have they kept you busy?"

"Aye, Highness, we have been making tee shirts from the green cloth. I know the numbers better than the women do, I have been measuring and keeping tally."

Nethra emerged from behind Kaldar, followed by Banest. "Admiral, greetings. Young Kaldar has been of great help to us this morn which means we have been able to concentrate on our cutting and sewing. Indeed, we have finished five and are halfway through the next five. Of course," she added apologetically, "they are but simple garments, but even simple garments require care and there are many secure stitches to make for each. If I may ask how your own search has progressed?"

"Nethra, greetings, and to you also, Banest. We have scoured yonder bank and forest downstream from here and have discovered nought but two barrels which may still contain wine. We did call at a village... Tuvalek, that is right, and learned that pirates do indeed infest this reach of the Sirrel. We have yet to find any trace, however."

Nethra nodded. "I know this reach, Admiral, and this is but the lower third of it. It is likely that you will find your quarry somewhere in the rest, I deem. Has anyone told you of the river movement? It was my first voyage this far downstream in the Green Ptuvil and none of Padaran's charts made any sense. We were forced to return to Bibek and discover that land had been lost to Zebrin and gained on the Faralmark side, upsetting many fishing villages and making the river dangerous to all."

"Aye, Nethra, Merion has explained it to me. As to why we are here, it seemed a safer place to moor while we took lunch." She turned. "Baros, if I may ask if you have changed your plans for later?"

"Admiral, there is nothing new. We will remain here for our naps and then mayhap for another bell or two. If there is no further need of us, we will head for Vormarin to meet up with you and the Zebrins this evening. I have visited Vormarin in the past, Admiral, since those days when the river moved, and found it convenient for an overnight stop. Anthar says that there is now enough space for all our craft to moor out of the current and that the accommodation, while basic, should be sufficient for all of our crews."

Merion had now joined the others on the Green Ptuvil. He bowed to the women aboard and then said to Eriana, "Aye, Admiral, we are a long way from Zebrin City and His Grace thought to provide places along the river where craft such as ours could be safely stationed for a time. As Captain Baros has said, the facilities are as yet basic but should be sufficient for our purposes."

Eriana nodded. "Then we will certainly go to Vormarin, Commodore. Now, I deem, it is time to prepare for lunch. When we are seated I can tell you what little we have been able to learn so far."

* * *

"...so those of Tuvalek have confirmed that the pirates roam this reach but also say they leave the fishermen alone," Eriana concluded. "It puzzles me that they can hide as they do. We have all seen that there are many who fish along the river, day and night, and many must have seen the pirates when they attack. Some must surely know where they lair?"

Merion lowered his mug of pel. "Admiral, I am guessing that there is a certain amount of fear involved. The pirates may have... agents, perhaps... in many of the local villages who will report should anyone seek to tell what they have seen. Alternatively there are likely fishermen who act as lookouts and informers if any valuable cargo should be known to pass nearby."

"I am not so certain that any fisherman could warn them of a juicy target, Commodore. There are, what, forty to fifty marks between Zebrin and Bibek? Most cargoes would be moving through that reach in maybe six or seven bells, no time for a fisherman in a tiny boat to contact the pirates before the prey has gone beyond their reach."

He nodded. "It is as you say, Admiral. I had not considered the distances and speeds involved. They will have lookouts but near enough to their camp that they may prepare and sally forth before their prey is too far away."

"As you say." Eriana frowned. She could not mention subjects such as telescopes or semaphores which would widen the reach of the pirates, but conversely that meant the reach of the pirates was limited. "That situation... may change in the future, Commodore, but for now you are correct. So we are looking for watchers along the shore but mayhap up to a mark away from wherever they lair. I am sure a runner could make that distance in a short enough time to be useful."

"Through that forest? Of course, if they have a lookout post then they will have cut a path through the trees to get to it."

"Agreed. So, this afternoon we will go back to the Faralmark shore... bank, and continue as we did this morning. We can probably get as far as Jenbek before we have to cross back to reach Vormarin."

Baros tapped the chart. "Admiral, the forest stops about halfway between Jenbek and the next village, Analis. Those of Faralmark have cleared some of it for farming but it naturally tails away around that point anyway. The same is true on the Zebrin side."

"So there will be little to do tomorrow, then, before we arrive at Bibek."

Baros gave Eriana a look. "You will not reach Bibek tomorrow, Admiral. You will have discovered the pirates lair by then and will be making plans for conquest."

"You are so sure? Aye, if they exist then we must needs find their lair. After lunch we will continue, but for now I think I must needs go below to refresh myself." She rose. "If you gentlemen would excuse me?"

"Of course, Admiral."

The Visund searches the Faralmark bank, which is heavily covered with the same kind of vegetation they had encountered at Bakhrad. Strong indications are found before a friendly village is visited - but what they discover there makes the proposed operation more complicated - and risky.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

79 - News at Jenbek

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2023 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Baros came to Eriana immediately after lunch. He was not happy.

"Admiral, I am somewhat concerned by the need to remain here on our own for a while. As I mentioned earlier, we have already had several barges approach us asking if we required assistance. It has occurred to me that any one of those could have been pirates and the women would have been at risk."

It did not take Eriana long to see the point. "Aye, Baros, you are right, I should have considered that. What do you suggest you do instead?"

"Head for Vormarin immediately, Admiral," he replied promptly. "We will be traveling upstream under sail, we are light so we will move quickly, it will not take us long to cover that distance. If anyone should approach then I intend to avoid them by any means possible and, if they persist and approach too closely, they will find us well defended."

She nodded. "Agreed. Do you want more men or better weapons?"

"The men we have should be sufficient, Admiral. I know that the safety of the women are important but I do not want to drain even more of your men - or, as an alternative, Zebrin men - which you will sorely need once you have found your quarry. Some more crossbows and bolts would be useful, though. Those men in the Nokan's Pride showed that a spirited defense could make a difference and we will certainly have more men aboard than they did."

"As you say." Eriana considered. "What will you do when you get to Vormarin? If you leave immediately you would arrive long before the rest of us do."

Baros shrugged. "We are a barge, Vormarin is supposed to be a safe port, there should be little concern once we are moored, Admiral. We have no need for a hostel so will not suffer that complication and, because of the extra provisions Mistress Ursula bought in Pakmal, no need to worry about meals either."

"You have thought this through, have you not? Very well, you should depart when we do, I believe, that way any observer may think we simply held a friendly meeting over lunch and then went about our separate journeys."

"As you command, Admiral. The point is good, that there may be observers watching us even as we speak."

"This is a different kind of warfare than what I am accustomed to, Baros. We must all needs take extra care wherever we are. I'll get Lars to come over and talk about more crossbows, you and he can decide what you need."

"Thank you, Admiral."

* * *

Later that afternoon, the Visund slowly crept along the Faralmark bank under oars. Though the wind was in their favor Eriana judged that questions might be asked if the sail was set and yet they were seen not to take full advantage of the breeze. So it was a slow pull on the oars for about half the crew who would be spelled by the other half in due course.

Sending Tyra up the mast would have been too obvious so she was seated with Ursula right in the bow but not on the built-up decking. In any event the yard had been lowered and stowed, meaning that most of those who sat on the river side could observe without being easily visible to anyone on the shore.

Or, in this case, in the trees. Here the 'tanglewood' stopped a spear-cast or so from the present water's edge; when the river was in flood, immediately after the Rains ended, the bottom would be too far down for the trees to maintain trunks and they could not encroach that far in any single year. The mud thus exposed was very soft and showed no footprints of man, animal or avian. That mud extended under the rich foliage which covered almost everything that could be seen, making their task more difficult.

Tyra's voice was hushed. "Do you actually think we'll see anyone, Mistress?"

"I must admit that I thought it might be easier," Ursula replied as quietly. "Having said that, I doubt either of us saw the lookout posts at Bakhrad, did we?"

"As you say, Mistress, but then we were not looking for anything of that kind. Now we are. What's that?"

"A piece of tarpaulin, I think. Yes, look, it is hung up on that branch. Good, we'll be able to see behind it as we go by."

"You think a pirate might be hiding behind it?"

"I could imagine that, when we get near wherever they might be, that they would build a proper lookout post where a watcher could be comfortable, Tyra. Remember, this operation has been going on for a while and they will have had plenty of time to place lookout posts where men could sit in comfort and not be seen. They would camouflage them with scraps like that or with branches and leaves from the trees."

"As you say, Mistress. I am astonished by how much everyone has to think about when looking for pirates or even when being a pirate!"

"That is another thing we do not know, Tyra. This could be another operation by renegade Yodan troops, in which case they will be trained in some way and have knowledge and discipline, or it could be ordinary criminals who have captured barges and used them to make a living, in which case they might not be so careful in the way they do things." She added with a shrug, "Or something else. Until we find them we won't know."

Zakaros came along the deck, stepping carefully over benches and around rowers and cargo, with a waterskin in each hand. When he reached them he offered each a skin.

"Mistress. The sun is hot and it is now on your side of the ship. I thought to bring you some water."

Ursula briefly looked up and then down again, blinking against the glare and wishing she had worn her sunglasses, knowing the reason why that was not yet possible. "Thank you, Zakaros, that was a good idea. Unfortunately we'll have the sun on this side for the rest of the day and there are not enough clouds in the sky to make any difference."

"Unlike the other day, Mistress. I must reluctantly admit that I am not used to spending so much of my time under the open sky. While the fresh air is invigorating sometimes the sun can be too hot."

"This is not something I have done much of in the past either," she agreed. "Even when I was traveling alone in the wilds I was in forest most of the time and thus sheltered from the sun. You will come and tell me if you get burned again, won't you?"

"Of course, Mistress. After the last time - you see I have kept my hat on."

"Yes, you did not realize that your neck would be so exposed. If your skin is not used to being in the sun it can burn any exposed parts very quickly. How are you managing?"

"Since I have been working with - working for - Captain Tor, Mistress, Her Highness's men now understand that I am not the man they supposed me to be. They now greet me each time I board, though briefly, and I am even learning a few words of Norse. It is but a beginning, of course, but I feel safe among the crew now. After our recent adventures I now understand how stifling and strange the land of Yod is compared to most lands beyond."

"Eriana's men are very straightforward people as you have discovered, Zakaros. They are not used to intrigue, complicated custom or even someone's supposed status. If they do not like what they see they will just pull out their swords."

"Aye." The Yodan's response was dry. "I thought them mad at everybody but each has a heart purer than my own, Mistress. It is difficult for one such as myself to understand how they can live thus but they do." Momentarily distracted, he jerked his head in the direction of the bank. "What is that? Is it another village, do you know?"

"Hmm. There is supposed to be one around here but that fisherman said that, since the river moved away from them, they may have had trouble getting their fishing vessels in and out any more. Yes, look, it is opening up!"

The gap in the treeline was wide enough but at river level the channel was narrow and obviously man-made. It may have been just wide enough for two barges to pass and the Visund would just about fit inside, assuming the oars were used to fend them away from either bank. It had not been maintained for some time, though, and the 'tanglewood' grew right down to the waterline.

If the Visund had attempted entry it would have managed no further than two ship's lengths, since the end of the channel was completely blocked by more forest. It grew a little lower here, the new growth not having reached the height of the rest of the canopy.

Brodgar, standing on the fore deck, loudly called aft as prearranged, "Look for salvage along here, Captain?"

Tor called back, "There is nothing of interest here. Carry on."

The oars, momentarily paused when the channel appeared, resumed their slow cadence. Those on the river side of the sail studied the shoreline closely.

Ursula ducked down. "That was Hamalbek, that is where they are. Did you see?"

"I saw nothing I did not expect, Mistress. What did you see?"

She held up a finger. "The growth along the sides of the channel has been trimmed to keep it open. You can see where the roots and branches have been cut away." Another finger. "If you looked at the tops of the trees which grow across the channel you could see that it actually carries on behind that obstruction."

"But it was blocked, Mistress! That was solid forest in front of us!"

"There are ways of making it look like that, Tyra. It is more camouflage, that's all. Even if they could have found and supported trees as tall as those either side, you would have been able to see the sky through them, showing they are just a thin barrier." A third finger. "The trees on that barrier are dying, you could see the leaves beginning to shrivel in the heat. I am guessing that they have to replace them fairly often or the deception would be obvious."

"Ah, you are right, I did see that but thought little of it. After all, the trees along here do not all grow exactly the same way. I assumed it was natural."

"And that was what most bargemen would think. They would only have a brief glimpse as they passed by, after all. A local fisherman might notice something but we haven't seen any around this particular stretch." Ursula held up a fourth finger. "There were lookout posts, or maybe two of them were guard posts, one either side of that channel. Not easy to see through the leaves on the trees but they were rectangular, probably huts, and covered with more leaves.

"There was also a real lookout post high in the treetops on the upriver side. That looked like an overgrown avian nest, but since the sun was on our side I caught a flash of metal. I admit I was not looking that high but the flash caught my attention."

"So that's where they are! Shall you go and tell the Admiral?"

"I'll wait until later, I think. These people are supposed to be experienced in this kind of warfare, I am assuming that someone else saw what I saw. If no-one says anything I will tell them what I saw when we have that meeting."

Zakaros added, "Mistress, your powers of observation are remarkable. I saw none of that though there was a thought that something did not seem right. However, this view of the river is new to me and I would probably have accepted what I saw."

"A lot is what you are used to," she replied. "You are the sum of your past experiences and, if they did not include the river, why would you notice anything odd? If you remain with us you will soon begin to see what we see."

* * *

A little later, Ursula got up with a word to Tyra to remain where she was and picked her way aft to reach Eriana, Merion and Tor.

"Admiral, do not turn around, but did you notice that we have just passed another lookout post? It is disguised as a large avian nest near the top of the forest edge."

Eriana twitched and then controlled herself. "Do you tell me? We are two marks... no, maybe three from that blocked channel. What makes you so sure, Ursula?"

Merion was facing the right way so merely needed to flick his gaze up at the treeline.

"Admiral, it is as plain to me as it must be to the Mistress. The river side is branches and foliage, as one would expect, but from this side one can just see regular planks and even a hint of a roof. But why would they place a lookout post so far away, if Hamalbek is really where they are laired?"

Ursula said, "I think the reason may be to give them advance warning of possible targets, Commodore. Most of the grain traffic will be downstream, after all, and those are the barges they would want to grab now, if my theory is correct."

Eriana added, "And much of the downstream traffic is on the far side of the channel here, which means they might have to come out of their hiding place earlier and cross the river to capture barges. Commodore, has anyone on the Zebrin side made reports of attacks recently?"

Merion shook his head. "Not recently, Admiral, no. Of course attacks may be reported when barges reach Zebrin City but the Zebrin finger is a remote place and the villages there mostly self-sufficient. There is a road leading all the way to Zoon, for the ferry to Bibek in Faralmark, but little other reason for folk to travel that way, or for news to find a way back to the capital."

Ursula's eyebrows raised. "So the pirates could have been busy all along here and no-one would have been notified?"

He shrugged. "Notified, possibly not, Mistress, but all who live near the river may have seen something and wondered if it was an attack. There is much traffic along here, you should understand, and sometimes it can be difficult to see what is happening at a distance. Barges have problems, a torn sail, shifting cargo, perhaps a grounding when the river is low, someone is always nearby to offer assistance. Who knows what others may think of what they see?"

"So they get away with it."

Eriana grinned. "Until we came along, Ursula. They will not find us so easy to subdue, should they try us."

Merion agreed. "Indeed, Admiral, which is why we have improved Vormarin so that a galley such as Zebrin's Tusk may be stationed there. We are aware that our knowledge of events this far upstream is incomplete."

Eriana asked Ursula, "What did you see when we passed that channel, Ursula?"

"It was blocked, of course," she replied, "but the vegetation across the channel had begun to wilt which suggests to me that it was planted there recently, possibly on top of a barge or perhaps a pontoon or two. It was also not as tall as what was on either side and you could see right through the upper parts, which says to me that it is just a thin strip, nowhere as deep as the rest of that forest."

Merion raised any eyebrow. "You saw all that, Mistress? I am impressed. If I may ask how you know so much of the military arts."

Ursula shrugged. "That is a long story but briefly, in my native lands all young people have to serve in our military for a short period of time. Both men and women, that is. I do not claim to be an expert. Later on in my life, I had reason to take more notice of what was happening in my surroundings."

"Interesting. Thank you, Mistress. Did you also notice the lookout post near the channel?"

"I did, and the two guard posts, one either side of the channel. Both were heavily camouflaged with leaves and undergrowth, they were difficult to see."

Eriana broke in. "You saw two? I only saw one on the left, underneath the lookout post in the trees!"

"I have been thinking about that," Ursula replied. "If there is a barge wedged in that channel hiding it, then it would have to be secured both sides to prevent it drifting in or out. Somebody has to be stationed there to release the ropes whenever a barge goes out or returns."

"Ah, as you say. That means that, should we desire to take the Visund in, we must needs secure both guard posts and the lookout above." She frowned. "We have men enough but it will be more awkward."

Merion said, "Admiral, I can of course offer you more of my men and even the use of Zebrin's Tusk. I do not think the difference in uniforms will be that important if you intend to attack by night."

"As you say but it must needs be done quietly, so as not to rouse those beyond. Let us wait until we reach Vormarin before we form a definite plan."

"Admiral."

Two marks later Tor called down, "Admiral, there is another channel here."

Everyone looked at the bank, now receding. A creek opened up at a sharp reverse angle and disappeared into the forest. It looked wide enough for the Visund to enter and, with care, even turn around if required.

"Aye. Let us investigate this one too. Hashim? Where should this one take us?"

The pilot replied, "Admiral, I believe this should be Jenbek. Looking at the chart, it could be at one end of the slice of river that was abandoned. I am guessing that the creek was here first and that is the only reason Jenbek survives."

Tor leaned on the steering oar and the Visund turned almost completely around to enter the creek. A very short way ahead it forked, the way ahead being reduced to little more than a narrow, overgrown ditch while a wide pool appeared to their left, with a smaller channel continuing from there into the forest. The pool was otherwise surrounded by deep forest but four pontoons were secured to the lower roots of some of the farther trees, with a number of small fishing craft moored to them.

«Tor, if we moor end on to that leftmost pontoon we should be out of everyone's way.»

«Yah, Admiral. Turn around first?»

«Yes, please. If we have to make a quick departure...»

The Visund was spun and backed onto the pontoon. By the time that they had completed the maneuver three villagers had clambered down through the trees and walked out to take the thrown lines. At the bow an anchor had been dropped to prevent the ship from swinging in the current.

The villager who approached the ship was both amazed and confused.

"Greetings, strange ship! I have not seen your like before. Do you need our help? Jenbek is only a small fishing village, it is true, but we will always help someone in trouble. If I may ask, who is captain here? I see strange attire, are those uniforms?"

Eriana replied, "We have more than captains aboard, my good man. I am the leader of this expedition and, indeed, owner of this ship the Visund. We may use ranks that are strange to you, I am Admiral Eriana, in charge of the new River Patrol to which Faralmark is a party. Here is Commodore Merion, presently an observer to discuss how the craft in his own care may join our organization and this is my ship's captain, Captain Tor.

"We are in no need of help from you, you may be relieved to know, but I would welcome a chance for my crew to stretch their legs and for us to exchange news with you. We shall not remain here long, perhaps no more than a bell, since we have arranged to meet others elsewhere this evening."

"My Lady, I am Gorus, Headman of Jenbek," the man replied, then gestured. "These are my brother Tenvar and our woodsman Ensaran. If you and your people would follow us to our village, My Lady, we will welcome you and answer your questions - perhaps over a mug of pel?"

Eriana smiled. "Invitation accepted, Master Gorus. My men will try and keep out of your way."

Jenbek was very small and the locals were completely outnumbered by the visitors. Nonetheless some were sent off to find firewood, with several of the Norse helping. Most of the rest of the crew gathered in the small clearing at the center of the village, looking around them with interest but with weapons within easy reach.

The arrangement was similar to Bakhrad but smaller. Mindful of the yearly flooding the dwellings were well up above the present ground level and constructed much the same way as the Yodan village had been, using the trees themselves as structural elements. Since they were a little off the main routes there was no hostel but awnings could be raised should anyone chance by and wish to stay overnight.

Tor had asked Adin to contribute some of their stock of fruits and delicacies which would be 'foreign' to these people and they were received with interest and gratitude. Once the pel had been brewed, in a large tureen which was apparently used for many other purposes, the discussions began in earnest.

Eriana began by giving a potted history of the Norse travels suitable for village ears. Most had heard of Yod but few knew anything about it except that Yod didn't like anyone else. That was fine, Yod was far away and could not concern them, until she explained that the Yodans had reached as far upriver as Faralan, barely thirty marks away overland, and caused much death and destruction before they were defeated.

"They also preyed upon the river traffic," she explained. "Some of their war galleys were not surrendered at the end but turned to piracy. We were chased by one such but managed to lure them onto a shoal they could not escape from. We have heard rumor of pirates operating along this reach, can you tell us any more? We wondered if this was the same people."

"Pirates? Aye, we know of pirates though they mostly leave us alone." Gorus nodded thoughtfully. "It is true, My Lady, that we noticed galleys earlier in the year but thought them belonging to Faralmark or to Zebrin, over the other side. We know that His Grace Lord Simbran has some, they have called here in other years but not this year. But the river is mostly too low now for galleys. We do not know if the pirates use other craft."

"We think they might be using captured barges. We actually saw one attack two days ago and drove off the attackers. We have also found wrecks of barges on the shoals and sandbanks."

"Do you tell me? Then it is chance, My Lady, that we are not accosted when we are fishing. But that is not all we know about pirates, strangers called here once to warn us away. We believe they might be hiding somewhere in the forest beyond Hamalbek. Have you yet called there?"

Eriana decided not to reveal their observations. "Hamalbek is no more, at least as far as the river is concerned. The channel that was dug is all silted up and grown over. They have called here? How? By boat?"

"No, My Lady, a party came unexpectedly through the trees. I think they might have offered violence but there were two wild dranakh nearby who protected us. The ruffians warned us not to go eastwards, downstream, through the forest but to only go upstream should we desire wood for our fires. This we were content to do."

Merion asked Gorus, "How were those men attired, do you recall? Were they wearing uniforms of any kind?"

"No, Master, no uniforms, just normal attire like any man of the village might wear - though, as I recall, none of it was very clean or well-kept."

Ursula had a powerful feeling then and turned. Nothing was visible but she knew they were there.

"Come forward, friends," she called, "and tell me what you know."

Two dranakh ambled into the small village gathering space, causing everyone to scatter.

"That is them!" Gorus exclaimed. "I know not whom they belong to, My Lady, or their names, but they have been a help to us poor villagers."

"This one is Senni," she indicated the smaller and slightly paler one, "and the other one is Loti. They are female and male but not mated."

Gorus was astonished. "Mistress? How do you know that? Are these beasts yours?"

"They belong to no-one but themselves, Master Gorus. I have never seen them before. I can in some small way communicate with dranakhs but it is not talking. Let me greet them properly."

She walked to Senni and gently placed a hand on her head, receiving the customary complex bleat in reply.

"Greetings, Senni. Can you tell me anything about the bad men who hunt along the river?"

There were images, hazy ones, but most were of the other dranakh. Ursula bowed to Senni and withdrew. "Thank you, Senni. May you live a long and more peaceful life."

She walked to the other, larger dranakh and placed her hand on its head. The powerful response nearly knocked her off her feet. This dranakh had been wild a long time and may have been the oldest one she had so far met. It had been keeping out of close contact with humans for some years and the 'flavor' of its images was somewhat different to Ursula.

"Greetings, Loti. I am not of your kind but we can talk to one another. Do you have something to tell me?"

The vocal response was a deep-throated rumble but still carefully articulated. Ursula kept her hand in contact and closed her eyes.

- - -

"Ursula! Are you all right?"

Her head was spinning and she appeared to be sitting on the ground. "What..? What happened?"

Someone thrust a mug of pel at her. She took it and managed a sip, then several gulps. It was enough to bring her to her senses.

"The beasts have gone," Eriana told her. "You stood there almost half a bell talking to that big one before staggering away and sitting down."

Ursula drank more pel before she spoke. "He has been wild for many years, Eriana. Because of that it was not so easy to connect with him. But once I did, I got the whole story."

She handed the mug back to Eriana and then struggled to her feet, aided by helping hands. She looked at Eriana, Merion, Tor, Lars and the others gathered concerned around her.

"It isn't good," she explained, her expression grim. "The pirates took Hamalbek and made it their base. They killed all the villagers and burned most of the buildings to the ground. It looks as if they don't know how to use the trees to make fresh buildings so they have spread out. They have cleared the forest to about a mark in all directions except the river and built some strange-looking houses. There are two galleys there and a number of barges. Eriana, there are a lot of them. Dranakhs are not good with numbers but from the images I was shown we could be looking at two to three hundred pirates altogether."

"Two to three hundred? Hammer of the Gods!" Eriana was shocked. "We must needs plan carefully if we are to prevail, I deem."

"It is likely that few of the pirates are fit enough to fight, Admiral," Ursula replied, "But the numbers are of concern."

Eriana's eyes narrowed and she switched tongues. «We have been unwise, Ursula. Are those of Jenbek in league with the pirates? Would the beasts know?»

«Admiral, when the pirates came here they threatened the villagers as Gorus reported. What he did not say was that Loti killed several of the pirates to keep the villagers safe and drove the others away. I do not think any of the locals would be friendly with the pirates.»

Eriana was satisfied and changed back to the local tongue. "Have you learned any more about the beasts themselves?"

"Senni belonged to one of the Hamalbek villagers. When the pirates arrived they shot Senni's mate with a Thunder Pipe. Loti happened to be nearby and was watching, since Senni is the daughter of one of his sons. Not knowing if they would also kill her, he urged her to run away and join with him. She is still heavily affected by the loss of her mate."

Merion asked, "Thunder Pipes? What are those?"

Eriana replied heavily, "An invention of those of Yod, a weapon which can kill many men at once. Merion, you will not understand until you have seen one used. I know of another battle when a dranakh was killed by a Thunder Pipe... but there were more dranakhs there and they hunted down all of the Yodans in that party and killed them. Only some few who immediately surrendered were spared."

She shook her head and asked Lars, «Do you think their powder will be any good after all this time?»

«If they took as much care of it as those at the farmhouse did, then we have nothing to worry about, Princess.» He shrugged. «But they may know better. It is a concern. The numbers and the open ground are a bigger concern.»

«Then we'll just have to change the odds, won't we?»

She turned back to Gorus. "We are going to make plans to attack the pirates," she told him. "Their activities do not just affect Faralmark but also Zebrin and every vessel that passes by as well. After we leave here we will cross the river to meet those of Zebrin elsewhere. It is possible that we could use Jenbek as a starting point for our assault. Would you object?"

"My Lady, pirates are a pestilence on all who use the river, whether to travel or to find food. If you can clear out their nest then we would be willing to help, though I am not sure what we villagers can do that your men could not."

"Merely giving us a safe haven would be a start," she answered with a smile. "But, tell me, do you fish at night, as we have seen others do downstream?"

"Of course, My Lady. We can fish by day or by night, since some kinds prefer to feed at night and remain in the deeps during the heat of day. What did you have in mind?"

Eriana shook her head. "I do not yet know, Goodman, but that you go out at night may provide us with an extra opportunity. Be assured that I do not intend to put you or any of your people in danger if I can avoid it."

"You think to gain entry by night, then." Gorus nodded. "My Lady, we will do what we can when you return."

* * *

Ursula unfolded a sheet of parchment and laid it on the hatch cover.

"I have sketched a map of Hamalbek, as much of it as I could make out," she explained. "The distances are probably not correct but the buildings and vessels are in more or less the right places. I have shaded all the land which is still covered by forest but there might be sentry posts within the tree-line."

Merion bent over the map and studied it while the others clustered round. There being no place available in Vormarin to hold a meeting, the officers of the two parties had gathered under the awning aboard Zebrin's Pride. There they bent over a hatch cover, lit by lanterns and the setting evening sun.

The senior Zebrin civilian, Signar Zoran, glanced at the map and then looked sceptically at Ursula. "Mistress, how can you possibly have made such a map as this without going near the village? You must have visited Hamalbek, I deem, which means you must needs be in league with the pirates!"

Eriana was fast losing her patience. "My Lord, this was explained to you. Ursula has been no closer to Hamalbek than I have. She has the ability, in some small amount, to communicate with the dranakhs, we have seen this happen in many places as we have traveled along the Sirrel. They do not use words as we do but somehow convey images of what they see between themselves. They can apparently in some small measure also obtain images from the thoughts of people, which is how they may know what their owners require, sometimes before the owners know themselves."

"But what you say is magic and magic does not exist," Zoran objected.

"Then explain to me how a dranakh may know that its owner desires it to be harnessed to a wagon and to know where that wagon is to be delivered? There are forces in this world you know nothing of, My Lord." She gave him a knowing smile. "Wait until someone attempts to describe electricity to you!"

"Elect-" He stumbled over the word. "What? I do not know that word."

"Indeed, but I will wager that before a year passes you will have seen the results of electricity even if you have no idea what it is or how it may do what it does. I certainly do not, I am no Questor. Neither does anyone know how dranakhs talk one to the other but mayhap one day in the future we will discover how 'tis done."

"I must bow to your knowledge, Admiral, though it pains me to admit it." He turned. "Mistress, if you could explain how you drew this map."

"The dranakh, Loti, has lived wild in that forest for some time, My Lord," she explained. "It was hard to understand scenes from that long ago but I think he belonged to a farmer who lived on his own. The farmer died and his farmstead was abandoned. Loti now wanders around the forest, observing whatever else goes on but keeping out of sight. I am told that it is not a good idea to kill dranakhs."

"No, indeed, Mistress! The anger of other nearby dranakhs can be terrifying."

"Because they have this mind link Loti knew immediately when Drof was shot... killed. He was not far away and he managed to persuade Drof's mate, Senni, to run away since neither could understand what had happened and either or both could also have been killed. From then on both lived deep in the forest away from people, but kept watch on the pirates. They intervened when the pirates threatened Jenbek and, I think, killed a number of them to make their point. That means that the two dranakhs have been left alone to wander without interference.

"On several occasions Loti went to the edge of the pirates' camp to find out what was happening and so there are memories in his mind of the way the camp developed. I have seen images from several angles and used those to make out this map."

Zoran stared at Ursula and then very reluctantly nodded. "An unusual but valuable ability, Mistress. If you would describe these markings for us."

She pointed. "This is the original creek going back from the original line of the river. You can see that it has a widening at the old mouth just as Vormarin has. These two craft here are both galleys. I am not sure whether they would still be floating, given the present level of the river. One or more likely both would be aground by now. If they are both Yodan craft each crew would be more than sixty, maybe more than seventy.

"These three blocks I am guessing are placed roughly where the old village stood. They are big enough that I estimate they could each accommodate around forty men in comfort. They are not built above ground on supports but flat on the ground, meaning that I doubt the occupants understand just how high the river will come when it floods.

"There is an open-air cooking area at the end here. There are also several open-sided shelters of unknown purpose, possibly to prepare or to store food. Now these other three blocks I am less sure about. You will note that they are positioned some distance from the old village and from each other. What that means I do not know. Each of those could hold perhaps fifty to sixty men.

"Lastly, in the channel the Sirrel left when it threw up the new bank, there are a number of barges all packed in. None is actually moored to the bank but they are all anchored in a clump away from it, possibly to deter vermin. Nearly all have sailcloth draped over them which I assume is to keep the sun out. If they were gathering food to prepare for the rainy season, I would guess that is where it is stored."

"And they are preparing for the Rains, I deem. That is why they choose grain barges. Your dranakh, it could not tell you who those people are, then?"

"My Lord, we do not understand dranakhs nor they us. All they can do is offer me pictures of scenes they have seen and let me make up my own mind what is there. Sometimes they can tell intent in a human's mind but they have no idea of spoken language nor how we do most of what we do. I think that they believe that we also speak mind-to-mind but have to make noises when we do so, which is why they do it to us. Our minds are too different.

"More importantly they can get to know who is to be trusted and who should not be. Remember, they can read your mind and decide for themselves if you are to be an enemy or a friend. What they cannot do, that I know of, is tell others that you are a Zebrin and the Admiral is from Palarand, or where a pirate is from."

Zoran bowed. "Your warning is understood and noted, Mistress. Do you expect to meet this dranakh again?"

Eriana responded, "Aye, Signar Zoran, we will. My thought is that both our vessels travel tomorrow evening, just after the sun sets, across the river to Jenbek and leave one or both there - with a strong guard, of course. Then my men will attack from the river and your men will attack by land. That way we will cause confusion in the enemy and divide his forces."

"Of course Zebrin will willingly aid your men in this enterprise, Admiral. I do not know enough of the art of war to comment further. Merion? What say you?"

"It is about what I had considered, My Lord. From words spoken earlier in Jenbek, I am assuming that the Admiral desires to sneak some men into that channel in the dark using fishing boats from Jenbek."

"To do what? You told me that the channel is as the front gates of a fortress, how shall they prevail?"

Eriana explained, "We must needs use stealth to attack the guard posts which control the obstruction in the channel, My Lord. Once we have done that, we can push it out of the way and the Visund can be rowed inside."

Merion added, "My Lord, that is when the fun will begin. The Visund appearing suddenly will cause an uproar which will turn every eye towards the channel. At that moment our men can attack safely across the open ground to hit them in the rear."

Eriana shrugged. "Or it may happen the other way. The Zebrins may attack first which could create a diversion, permitting the Visund to reach the village against less opposition. That is what we have to plan tonight, gentlemen."

Zoran objected, "Admiral, by our charts Jenbek is too far away to reach Hamalbek except by water. I doubt that it is possible to find a path through the tanglewood by night, even if the men know which direction to go."

She smiled. "Ah, but we already know that there are good paths through the forest, My Lord. The dranakhs made them. I propose that we - or more accurately Ursula - asks Loti to lead the way to the pirates' lair."

The Zebrin thought this through. "But, Admiral, you would have a healer lead a force of Zebrins through the wood and fight a battle when we arrive. Does she use arms? Will she require some of our men to defend her at need? Is this sensible?"

"It will be a concern," Eriana acknowledged, "but I trust Ursula to take care of herself. You overlook two important facts, My Lord. Firstly, I doubt that any dranakh would permit any harm at all to come to Ursula. She is not his owner but every dranakh we have met along our journey holds her in high regard. Secondly, your men will be a force of armed Zebrins operating in Faralmark lands, however remote. Ursula is a Federation officer and, since Faralmark is a member of the Federation, has authority to make their presence legal."

His eyebrows rose. "She is a Federation officer? I did not know that. So, those symbols on her shoulders are not there for appearances but signify a real rank, then?" His eyes slid to Eriana's shoulders. "Ah, I see that you have four stars on your shoulders, Mistress Ursula has but two. If you would explain, Admiral."

"The lands which are part of the Federation have determined to create a water-borne military force which is common to all of them," she explained. "That organization will be called the Federation Navy."

Zoran nodded impatiently. "Aye, Admiral, I was there when you explained as much to His Grace."

"As I was the person present who had most experience of operations and warfare on the open ocean and along the coasts, I was chosen to be the head of the Navy. But the Federation also requires, to begin with, a force able to deal with happenings along the Sirrel. It will be part of the Navy and it will be named the River Patrol. The River Patrol will use existing forces from each of the member lands, but will have a common structure, uniform and flag so that all may know whom they represent."

"As you say, Admiral."

"Nothing much then happened," she continued, "until we reached Faralan, where we discovered that Faralmark had sent a galley to train Upper Faral water forces in Federation ways. Shortly after we arrived there was an insurrection, which those of Faralmark and ourselves helped to defeat. Upper Faral then determined to join the Federation immediately and, after the signing, we were forced to make apparent the rough ideas we already had concerning the structure of the Navy and its parts.

"Thus, my full title is presently First Director of the Federation Navy and Ursula is Director of Welfare. Our ranks are actually higher than that of any Admiral but, as you do with your Captains, we use the title of Admiral in normal conversation. Ursula is thus legally able to command any troops on Federation lands for any purpose related to safety and security upon the Sirrel - which of course includes prevention of piracy."

Zoran shook his head. "Admiral... Director, if I may ask your pardon. If this was explained when we were at Zebrin City I either did not hear it or misunderstood."

"I understand, My Lord. Much was said during those meetings and I am sure that you were not the only person to miss some of what was said. For the present purposes, though, this is not an administrative matter, you should address me just as Admiral."

"As you command... Admiral. And how should I address... Director Ursula?"

"Ursula?"

"My Lord, the situation has become very complicated. Everybody calls me Mistress, I suggest that you continue to do so unless we are in a more formal setting. My task with the Navy will only begin once we return to Palarand. Until I step off a ship at Jenbek again I am little more than the ship's healer."

"It is an unusual request, Mistress, since we hold rank in high regard in Zebrin, but I will endeavor to do as you request."

Eriana said, "Good. Now, if everyone is agreed that the approach I have outlined should offer success, I suggest we should examine our parts in more detail."

* * *

"I agree that I should have asked you first, Ursula, but the notion came to me during that conversation and it made perfect sense to do it that way. Have I upset you?"

The two were standing at the bow of the Green Ptuvil having a quiet word before retiring.

"I was somewhat surprised, Eriana, but logically it has to be done that way. We have two forces, each one has to be led by a Federation officer and I cannot see you wanting to send the Visund into battle without yourself being aboard."

"You know me too well, Ursula. It could be done, I deem, with Lars leading one force, perhaps, but the crucial point is that the dranakh will co-operate much better with you. It might even refuse to work with another, Faral, Zebrin or Norse. Without Loti to find the way through the forest tomorrow night the task would be impossible."

"Agreed. In that jungle, with no sight of the stars? There will be ways in the distant future when it could be done but not now."

"Do you tell me? More magic from Earth, I deem?"

"Not magic, as you know, but many, many years of experiment and development. GPS and night scopes are definitely things for the future. If Loti leads us, he will also give us warnings should we stumble across a sentry post or, worse, a night patrol of some kind, since he will sense their minds. Our way will be better, Eriana."

"Are you concerned what we will find there?"

"Always, Eriana. I cannot get that farm out of my head."

"Sss! I meant the opposing forces but you are right as well. At least we will have double the numbers we had the last time."

"I just hope that they will be enough."

The strength of the pirates has surprised the searchers but they know there is no time to lose to prevent any further attacks. A two-pronged assault is planned but this will require Ursula to use some of her unusual talents. When the troops finally join battle with their enemy, there are some unexpected discoveries.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

80 - Combined Operations

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2023 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Eyebrows were raised when Ursula and Tyra boarded the Zebrin's Tusk the following evening, accompanied by Zakaros who carried two swords and three curious-looking cloth containers. Captain Anthar hurried forward to speak to them.

"Good evening, Mistress. Uh, surely you cannot intend to walk the forest tonight attired in evening gowns?"

"Good evening, Captain," Ursula replied. "Indeed we do not. These garments were intended to ensure that we did not offend anyone in Vormarin as we came over here this evening."

All three were dressed in uniform green. Zakaros was wearing a normal tunic but his legs were covered by cargo pants tucked into his brown Yodan calf boots. The two women were wearing what appeared to be long green gowns, although Ursula's had epaulets carrying her gray Director's slides.

Ursula and Tyra simultaneously reached behind themselves to untie tapes and release their wrap-around skirts.

"This is what we will be wearing!"

The jaws of every man who was in sight dropped.

= = =

There had been consternation and near panic at breakfast that morning as Eriana and Ursula had realized that, having asked Ursula to lead the Zebrins through the forest, certain important points had been overlooked. Fortunately the whole crew had rallied round and a suitable solution had been created to overcome what could have become an embarrassing episode.

The women of the Green Ptuvil had willingly used some of their green cloth to make made-to-measure tunics for the three, plus wrap skirts for Ursula and Tyra, while a trip to the market had discovered a thicker green material almost certainly intended for upholstery purposes. The men of the Visund, who had all seen what Ursula had been wearing when the crew had discovered her, set to work to provide other necessary garments for the three.

= = =

All three were now wearing cargo pants with drawstrings at waist and ankles. While Zakaros had his original Yodan calf boots to wear, the women were wearing their riding boots. The uppers of these were mostly knitted string so the men had fashioned gaiters from layers of the thicker fabric which would wrap around the women's lower legs and protect them from the undergrowth as they walked.

Since, therefore, their riding boots were mostly covered, their issue boot knives would not be accessable. New temporary scabbards had been fashioned and sewn to the outside of each woman's right gaiter. Both Tyra and Zakaros now attached their swords to the belts which were underneath the green sash that all wore over their tunics. Ursula had another, longer knife which she attached to her own belt.

The two women carefully folded their skirts into compact bundles. Zakaros handed them each one of the packs, into which the skirts were placed, before all three slung their packs onto their backs. Around them, the murmur of the Zebrins grew as they understood what they were seeing. These were no weak women who would rely on the men around them but competent professionals who appeared to know what they were doing.

"Maker! I did not know... is this then the uniform of the River Patrol?"

"Perhaps, Captain," Ursula replied. "Since we are a new organization we are still evaluating alternative clothing to wear for certain situations. Today we realized that we would be walking in the dark through a thick forest and our legs would have to be protected. Skirts would not have been advisable. As you can see these pants may offer us other advantages."

Anthar's mouth was dry. "And your man, he also wears the same garments? Does this not cause confusion?"

"He is not my man, Captain, he is a member of our ship's company with special responsibilities." She shrugged. "I don't see why it should confuse anyone. We all have our names inside our garments. We can all tell who is a man and who is a woman. Oh, this is Zakaros, he is here to help us do things we might not be able to do ourselves. He is not to be considered a warrior like your men are but of course he will fight if necessary."

"We would of course help you if you required, Mistress, but I can understand why you choose to bring one of your own." Anthar frowned. "Zakaros? Are you by chance a lender of coin?"

Zakaros gave a slight bow. "Captain, it has been the business of my family for many generations but I personally have served as a district adminstrator for those who governed my land."

"And your accent, it is not like those of the others."

"Neither is that of Mistress Ursula nor that of her assistant Tyra. Captain, we come from many different lands to serve a common cause. I am sworn to follow Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand; my origins are no longer of interest to anyone but her."

Anthar realized that he was probably talking to a wanderer, someone on the run or someone exiled, so he merely said, "As you say, Master Zakaros."

A shout came from the lookout's post and Anthar briefly turned before addressing the three.

"By your leave, it looks like your ship is about to depart. I must needs prepare for the Tusk to follow them."

Ursula gestured. "Do not let me stop you, Captain."

He bowed, turned and began shouting instructions. The crowd of fighting men around them watched them with curiosity but did not approach. Ropes were thrown, a drum began a beat, and Zebrin's Tusk moved away from the pontoons and into the Sirrel.

* * *

"You are clear what you have to do?" Eriana had become nervous. A complicated operation like this, with troops of an unknown quality and two parties who could not easily communicate, she was unhappy about possible consequences.

"I am, Eriana," Ursula replied. "The only real problem is the timing of the first part. We will do what we can but you'll have to use your own judgment." She smiled. "Which you will do anyway."

"As you say. Three marks through thick undergrowth will take about four turns of the sand-dropper, I deem. Thus, as we can merely drift down the river with the slack current, we should leave sometime after three turns. We will be looking for your signal."

"Yes. Then we both press on. Good luck, Eriana. See you at Hamalbek."

"Aye. Take care of yourself."

"I'm not the one threatening people with a big sword."

"The last time I recall that it was you with the big sword!"

"Please. I don't want to have to do that again, Eriana."

This time it was Ursula who turned on her heel and left the other standing. She walked through Jenbek to the head of the sixty troops waiting for her to guide them, almost the entire complement of Zebrin's Tusk. Ahead, Loti stood eyeing them all.

She put her hand on his head. "We need to find the nearest lookout post, Loti. We will take care of those men quietly. We do not want to warn those in the village that we are coming."

A low rumble and then the dranakh set off. To Ursula's surprise she found that the forest was not completely dark, even though by chance none of the moons was providing much light to begin with. Instead it was the Veil which outlined parts of trunks, branches and small amounts of undergrowth in varying colors as they progressed.

The trail the dranakh led them on was broad enough that they had no trouble following behind.

Of course, a beast that size needs to make a reasonable sized passage just to get between the trunks.

Does that mean these trails go everywhere? Have the pirates realized this and made use of the trails?

I hope not!

She stumbled. Equally, of course, we still have to mind where we put our feet!

A steadying hand and a soft query. "Mistress?"

"I'm fine, Zakaros. Dranakhs can easily step over these roots, we have to be more careful."

Loti moved silently and so did Ursula and Tyra. Zakaros had begun noisily but soon realized just how far any sound might travel. Behind them, it was possible to tell the experienced Zebrins from the less able ones, whose careless blunders caused sharp comments from their NCOs. Ursula just hoped that they could get close enough to the lookout post without giving any alarm.

After threading their way through the forest for what seemed like forever Loti stopped and half-turned. Ursula took this to mean that he wanted to tell her something, but she found that he did not need her to touch him to do so. He projected some very strange images which she eventually understood to be dreams, indicating that there were two men and both were asleep. She tried to ask for a sense of how far away they were and received a clear image, seen in daylight, of a rough bridge that spanned the channel between the old land and the new.

She turned to the Zebrin officers behind her. "We are a short distance from the lookout post but it is the other side of the channel from where we are," she told them quietly. "There are two men there, both asleep, it appears one is at the top with the other in a hut at the bottom. There is a kind of temporary bridge to cross the channel but I don't think we need to send everyone across."

"Agreed, Mistress," one replied. She had been told their names but in the near-darkness it was hard to tell who was who. "How many should go?"

"I'm going and so will Tyra. One of you officers should come to report what we do. No more than four others, I think."

"Are you sure, Mistress? This could be dangerous."

"You do know we intend to launch a full assault when we reach the village? This is just two sentries asleep at their posts."

"As you say, Mistress. I am uncomfortable with the thought of women putting themselves in danger."

"Get used to the idea quickly, all of you. Your Graf intends to permit women to join his military in a number of different capacities - and those capacities will include officers. Now, I suggest you choose who is to come with us and arrange the rest to capture the one at the bottom if he tries to escape back over the bridge."

"As you command, Mistress."

The party reached the bridge without alarm. There was a tiny risk that the man above might be able to see someone coming across but Loti's images seemed to confirm that he was fast asleep. With the main party concealed in the surrounding trees, Ursula led the small group across. The channel was almost entirely choked here with both new growth and fallen trees so the pirates had taken several fallen trunks and lashed them together to make a rough crossing of the stagnant water beneath.

Once over they crept the seventy or so strides along the narrow path through the tangled forest to surround the hut. It was a fairly solid structure with a stove pipe coming out from one corner and, more significantly, a rope ladder to one side which climbed into the tree canopy. At a sign two of the Zebrins entered the hut. There were sounds of a scuffle and then one emerged shaking his head.

"Mistress," he reported quietly. "We woke the man but he reached for a knife. We tried to restrain him but he fought back and we were forced to kill him."

"Not your fault," she said. "You did what you could."

"Thank you, Mistress. There is something inside you should see."

She followed him into the hut to discover a pallet with the dead man on it, the stove and a makeshift table containing items for making simple meals. There was a small lantern hanging from the ceiling giving just enough light for the occupants to see without ruining their night vision. The Zebrin pointed, carefully, at one corner. There two trimmed branches were held under tension by taut cords going through holes in the ceiling. From one of the branches dangled a tiny bell.

A crude communication system from top to bottom. If either of those gets cut I suspect whoever is above will be woken and possibly then sound the alarm.

She nodded to the man and they stepped outside, Ursula going to stand thoughtfully at the base of the rope ladder, looking up.

A voice came close to her ear. "Mistress?"

"They have an alarm system," she told Tyra. "I don't know if it is safe to climb up without setting something off."

Tyra immediately shucked off her pack and handed it to Ursula. Without another word she vanished into the dark. Ursula looked up but the ladder was not shaking as if someone was on it. She looked at the five Zebrins and shrugged. Shortly, there was a faint noise and something fell through the trees to land near one of the men, who picked it up and brought it to Ursula. It was a bugle.

Shortly after that the ladder began shaking and Ursula beckoned the men to stand around the ladder with drawn swords. A man came down and immediately put his hands in the air. Two of the Zebrins pulled him away and secured him as Tyra followed him down.

"Not so comfortable above, Mistress," Tyra reported quietly. "Do you want me to show the light?"

"You are obviously more capable of doing that than the men are," Ursula agreed. "Here, let me get the lantern out."

"I do not know how long I might be, Mistress," Tyra warned.

"No. It is a problem, isn't it? We can wait for a while but we still have two marks or so to cover. I will whistle if I want you to come down."

"They will hear you in the camp!"

"A mouth whistle, Tyra, not using what the men gave us."

"Ah, as you say, Mistress."

Ursula rummaged through her pack and brought out a lantern of advanced design which Eriana had brought all the way from Palarand. Carefully placed internal mirrors meant that it only gave out a narrow beam of light, giving it the obvious name of 'beam lantern'. She handed it to Tyra and the girl swiftly disappeared up the ladder. There were two brief flashes from above as Tyra struck flint to steel and then darkness and silence.

* * *

Just as kettles do, the sand-dropper seemed to go slower and slower the more intently that Eriana watched. Lars in turn watched her impassively as she paced up and down the pontoon but he was familiar with her impatience, her need for activity. Finally, she let out a big sigh of relief and joined her men aboard the Visund.

«Finally! Time to go, boys. Oars out, quietly now.»

Eriana waved at the skeleton crew who remained aboard Zebrin's Tusk as the Visund slipped out into the Sirrel. Because the current would likely take them downstream too quickly, it was necessary to row slowly in the opposite direction to moderate their progress. The Norse were expert at this kind of travel and the oars made no noise as they dipped in and out. The two tiny fishing boats they had borrowed bobbed in their wake as they slid past the black expanse of the forest.

For this operation the Visund had been stripped. At Vormarin an empty barge had been requisitioned and filled with most of the contents of the longship, leaving the latter with little more than a bare hull and oars. Once the barge owner had discovered what they were doing he had no problem with waiting there the day or two the operation would likely take.

Each man now wore tee shirt and cargo shorts, excepting for the Zebrins who still wore their tights. Over this was as much armor as each man felt comfortable with, plus all the weapons they could manage. In a small canvas sack slung across each man's back was a day's rations and a bottle of water. Eriana, Bennet and Semma wore their training uniforms and also carried weapons and provisions.

Merion was with them once more but the time for concealment was now past. If the battle ahead went as most expected then other secrets of Palarand would also be exposed. Therefore, Eriana took out her telescope and scanned the top of the tree-line against the glow from the Veil, looking for the dark blob which would reveal the advanced lookout post.

After a while she became concerned that they had passed it and not noticed. Opting to carry on, they drifted for a few more moments and several dark blobs appeared. Realizing that these were real avian nests, she shook her head and swung her telescope further along.

There! But why was there no signal? Was that the right one?

They were too close to the bank! A whispered instruction and Tor leaned briefly on the steering oar to position them a little further away. That way an observer in, say, the top of the trees, could more easily make out the shape of the ship against the water for positive identification.

Suddenly a clear rectangle of yellow light appeared in the middle of the blob. The crazy plan had worked! Eriana sighed with relief and heard a few mutterings from the nearest men. Near the mast, two men briefly ran a small white flag to the top of the mast and rapidly down again. The light went out.

Eriana turned to Tor and made a 'go' signal with her hands. He raised an arm in reply, which was the signal for her men to begin preparing themselves for the next stage, which would be significantly more difficult.

Eventually the Visund came to a point where the foliage to their left began to drop away, giving the likely location of the channel. With the oars now working to keep them roughly stationary in the water, the fishing boats were pulled in, two men climbed into one and pushed off towards the bank. One had the ship's sounding rod and he pushed it into the visible mud to find out how deep the muck was. Pulling it out, he turned and held his hands one above the other a bare hand's breadth apart so that she could see them.

«Good,» Lars breathed into Eriana's ear. «We can manage that depth without needing those crates as stepping stones. We go, Princess?»

«Yes. Be careful, Lars.»

She beckoned to the boat and the two men sculled back to the Visund. Now more men climbed into both boats and headed for the shoreline. They climbed out, pulled the boats clear of the water and disappeared into the trees.

Travel through the tangled growth was not easy, but some of the Norse had done this before when they had neutralized the lookouts at Bakhrad. It helped that, being so close to the river, there was little undergrowth to impede progress. It still took them time and effort to reach the hut which was their target without alerting anyone. Lars used hand signals to position his men and then two crept close to the entrance to the hut.

"A six and a three! How did you do that? The more I play with these dice the more I think they are loaded."

"Look," another voice said in a tired voice, "we have been playing with these dice for months. When do you think I had time to fix these dice and what is it you think I could have done? See for yourself!"

"Stop it, you two!" a third voice broke in. "It is bad enough being over here all night without having to listen to you two bickering. Why can't you get some shut-eye like normal people?"

"Probably because we spent half the day asleep," the first voice grumbled. "I'm all wide awake now."

A fourth voice added, "These days are too hot, boss, stuck out here in the trees. At least you get a breeze when you're out on the water."

"All right," voice three decided. "Put those dice away and find something else to do that is quieter. You're making so much noise a whole army could be right outside the door and we'd never know!"

One of the Norse outside the door turned and held up four fingers to Lars. He gestured three more to join the two at the door and crept over himself. At a chopped hand signal the door was roughly yanked open and four Norse entered. The fight was short, bloody and fortunately not too noisy. The bodies were dragged outside and moved away from the hut. Lars and another returned to the boats and each sculled one back to the Visund, where they were reattached.

He climbed aboard. «Four men, Princess. I think they must need that number to haul the plug in and out of the channel.»

«No problems?»

«No. They were all awake but arguing over this and that. No arguments now. Do we move on to the next one?»

«Of course. We have started, we have to finish this.»

Lars grunted. «Very well. Do you want to moor here? It should be safe enough now.»

«Yes, please, Lars. We might get away with a fishing boat or two but that lookout cannot fail to notice the ship.»

«If he is awake.»

«But those men were not asleep. Perhaps they are more alert here.»

Lars nodded agreement to the implied word of caution but added, «You call that alert? Amateurs!»

The praam was used to carry an anchor to the shore and wedge it into the silt which was beneath the hand-deep layer of mud. While that was happening, eight more men including Lars climbed into the two fishing boats and allowed the current to let them drift downstream past the entrance to the channel. Careful probing showed the mud layer was slightly deeper than the upstream side but not enough to slow them down or, more importantly, make sucking noises as the party made their way ashore.

This hut was better built than the other one and a little bigger. Lars noticed the rope ladder and pointed it out to his men. Two of them crept close to the hut, listened, and then one turned and indicated four, possibly five men. The other waved a warning hand and pointed to some cords which came out of the hut roof and went upwards. In the gloom it was not possible to make out detail but it looked like there could be some kind of alarm system in place.

When they pulled the door it stuck. Lars grabbed the rough wood handle and heaved. There was splintering within and the door suddenly flew open, making him sprawl backwards onto the ground. This did not stop the others from entering and finishing off the occupants. By the time Lars had climbed to his feet it was all over. One of the Norse beckoned him in and pointed.

Although they did not know it, the arrangement was the same as at the other lookout post. Two sprung branches connected to the cords, one of them having a small bell attached. Lars looked around him at the shambles, shook his head and stepped outside, beckoning.

A swathed figure emerged from the darkness. Toshi had been one of the eight but had left the heavy lifting to the Norse. Now Lars wanted him to do the job he claimed he could do but the Norse could not. Lars pointed to the two cords above the roof.

"Alarm. Goes up to man in trees. You fix?"

Toshi gave a brief nod. "Hai. I fix, big man. You hold sword?"

"Yah."

Toshi pulled his scabbarded sword from his sash and handed it to Lars. He then adjusted his turban so that the end wound around his face, only exposing his eyes. He turned, moved swiftly around the corner of the hut, and vanished.

There was an anxious wait until he reappeared, climbing carefully but swiftly down the rope ladder. When he reached the ground and turned Lars could just make out that he had items stuffed into his sash. Toshi joined Lars and pulled out a bugle, a sword and two knives.

"He does not need these any more."

Lars grunted. "Here is your sword back. I'll take those."

The obstruction in the channel proved to be a barge with a pontoon roped to either side. The front ends of the pontoons and the barge had been draped in fishing nets into which branches and foliage had been woven, giving the impression that the forest grew right down to water level. On the decks and hidden behind the netting were wooden crates and half-barrels filled with earth in which trees and shrubs had been planted to provide a tall screen of seeming forest.

From the pontoons, ropes led off to anchor points in the forest both sides. There were also long trimmed and stripped poles aboard to use to push the assembly in or out as required. After beckoning the four from the upstream side on board the assembly Lars considered how to proceed. Two men were sent back to the upstream bank while four went ashore downstream, the rest remaining on board. The ropes were cast off the pontoons and those aboard began to pole the assembly back towards the village.

Once they had pushed the mass far enough back Lars ordered the men to swing it to the downstream side to get it out of the way of incoming traffic. Seeing the channel open up, the two groups of men left ashore hurried down to the edge of the river and pulled beam lanterns out of their canvas bags, lit them and aimed them upstream. Very soon the dark mass of the Visund became visible, the splashes from the oars showing white in the uncertain light.

The ship swung wide and turned, aiming for the gap between the lanterns. There was just room for the Visund with oars out to pass through without being fouled. As they emerged a bugle sounded from across the water, they had been seen.

The time for stealth was now over, so Eriana, at the bow of the longship, used her whistle to signal Tor to bear left. She wanted to come to land between the galleys and the accommodation blocks. Fortunately the bank there sloped enough to allow the bow to slide up enough that most of the men could jump off without getting too wet.

As they had rowed the last stretch a fire-pot had been lit, and from this a number of oil-soaked brands were ignited. As they ran, the men who held them tossed them onto the roofs of the first two buildings. By that time the alarm had been raised and men began staggering out of the buildings, weapons in hand. Some were shouting instructions, others were just shouting in panic.

Behind them, the four men downstream recovered the two fishing boats and set off. One boat headed directly for the channel while the other made a stop to pick up the two men left on the upstream side. Once all were afloat they went through the channel and headed for the ungainly craft which Lars was now directing towards the two galleys.

* * *

When the Zebrins reached the edge of the cleared area Ursula called a halt. She could now see the extra buildings in the faint pre-dawn light and her ideas had undergone a change.

Those are not buildings, they are prison cages! How could we have overlooked that?

Though the structures had resembled buildings in the images Loti had provided, the dranakh did not know the difference... but Ursula did. What she was looking at were essentially prison compounds with closely-spaced bars made of the local tree trunks, bound together with ropes from the captured barges. Tarpaulins and sail canvas were stretched across the top of each to provide some shelter to those within.

Of course. If those galleys originally came from Yod the rowers would have been criminals and prisoners - essentially slaves. They have no need for rowers on their raiding barges but they would need those crews once the rainy season is over.

She turned to the officers waiting behind. "These three buildings in front of us are prisons, gentlemen. Can you see? The walls are bars, not solid, and, unlike the solid roofs of the buildings near those two galleys, they just have cloth stretched across them."

Anthar asked, "Are you sure, Mistress? They appear full of men, I would not care to leave an enemy behind me."

"The galleys would have had slave rowers, Captain, but with the river this low they can't use the galleys. If they were ruthless they could just kill them all but I think they planned to use them again once the rain has stopped falling."

The Zebrin grunted. "Mistress, if that is their intent they will receive an unpleasant surprise, I deem. The Rains will swell the river so much in these parts that the waters will rise almost to the top of those roofs. This whole area will become a lake for a time, perhaps two months."

"What? It looks like someone does not know how to build structures in this forest, unlike the last time we did this. But if we leave them everyone will drown, pirates and slaves."

"As you say, Mistress. But, regarding these prisons, how may we be sure the men inside are not our enemies?"

Ursula thought. "A good point, Captain. We need more information. How about you and I - oh, and the dranakh for safety - go and see if we can talk to someone inside? I don't see any doorways this side, we should be safe enough and we can't be seen from the other buildings."

He thought. "It is a risk, Mistress, but the more I consider the matter the more I think that I agree." He turned to the others. "The Mistress and I will investigate the nearest prison building, if that is what it is. The dranakh will come as escort. Remain here until we return."

"Sir. If you do not return?"

Anthar shrugged. "Wait for the signal and then follow the plan, of course. What else are we here for?"

He turned to Ursula. "We had best go, Mistress."

With a thought to Loti to try and explain what they were doing, Ursula led Anthar, Tyra and Zakaros across the empty space towards the structures. The ground underfoot was rough, but she was surprised not to see any stumps or other growths at all.

They have even grubbed out the tree stumps! What are they doing out here?

A sleepy voice came from inside the bars, followed by others.

"Hey, we got company! Easy, now, we don't want the pirates to find out."

"What's that with them? Maker, it is a dranakh!"

"Can't make them out in the poor light... black attire? Might they be Zebrins? What are Zebrins doing over here?"

"Pirates are pirates whichever land you're in, Ashan. Let's just hope there are enough of them to finish off this lot!"

Ursula, Loti and Anthar reached the structure followed by Tyra and Zakaros, who turned around and kept watch in other directions in case they were disturbed.

A voice asked quietly, "Who are you people?"

Ursula replied, "We are the River Patrol. We have come to defeat the pirates but we did not know they had prisoners here as well."

"Maker! A woman?"

"So I have been told. I need numbers. How many pirates, where are they, how many of you?"

"You lead these men? You must do, to come here in such a manner. We do not know exactly how many of them there are, Mistress, but maybe one hundred to one hundred twenty. Some are always away on watch or out catching more barges. There are about the same number of us, but many are sick and we are all ill-fed. The criminals reside in those three buildings behind this one, the leaders live in the one to your left, away from the river, I guess about thirty to forty in each house, would that be right, Zanar?"

"As you say, Benakar. About that. Thirty or so in the King's house, forty in the others."

"The leader calls himself the 'King of the Sirrel'," Benakar explained. "Oh, one word of warning, those around the leader have some new weapons which they say can kill many at one time."

"We know of them. Those of Yod invented them." This was not the time to explain any of the truth. "They might not work after all this time but we have ways of dealing with those who use them."

"You do? That is good news!"

Zanar added, "Tell them about these cages, Benakar."

"Oh, yes. You mentioned those of Yod, the cage to your left hold what are left of the Yodans who originally commanded those galleys. The pirates are the slave rowers who revolted and took the first galley over, then captured the second galley by guile and freed those rowers. We are the fitter prisoners, mostly men taken from barges now. The cage to your right holds men they trust enough to do their dirty work around camp but not enough to remain free overnight. It also holds the sick men, the ones they haven't yet gotten rid of."

"Men, you say. No women?"

There was a long pause. "There were women, Mistress, when they started this place, but they didn't last long. It is said they caused too many arguments among the pirates. Now, when they take a barge, they just kill everyone aboard, man or woman. Very occasionally they keep a crew man but not often now." Through the bars she could just make out a shrug. "More mouths to feed, I deem."

The pirates have a problem, in that they will need crews for those galleys but have to feed those crews. Whatever they have planned, I am not sure it would have worked, not after, what, six weeks of rain?

Never mind. Now we are here their plans are all history.

"Let us see if we can do something about that. I have sixty men, there are the same number coming through the channel -"

"It is blocked! They will see anyone coming and sound the alarm!"

"We'll manage. You do not know the kind of men they are. Tell me, if we release you, how many could fight?"

The reply sounded doubtful. "Mistress, maybe fifteen, twenty or so if we are lucky. Most of us can barely stand and walk around. I guess we all know how to use a sword but we're bargemen not armsmen. They feed us but it is not enough and we have no exercise. Have you weapons we can use?"

"No. That will be a problem until we can take some off them. But if we let you out -"

Her words were cut off by the sound of a distant bugle and then a faint whistle.

Ursula knew what had happened. "It looks like our other force has gotten through the channel, then. We'll let you out but the best thing you can all do is stay out of everybody's way."

She turned to Anthar. "That's the signal for our party to attack, but we now know these three structures do not contain enemies. Go back and tell your men to advance as planned, but to go around these three structures and attack the main buildings from the other side."

"At once, Director."

Again. It is inevitable, I cannot keep objecting.

"Oh, and I'll try to set the men in here free but I don't think it would be a good idea to open the other two, do you?"

He nodded. "Agreed, Director."

The Zebrin turned and ran back to the tree line, from which men were already emerging.

There was a shout from within. "Hey! The buildings are on fire! Look!"

Ursula said, "That is part of our plan. Stay calm, you are in no danger here."

"He named you Director, Mistress. What are you, to command those men?"

She scowled. "It is complicated. Just call me Mistress for now. Now, let me see if we can open you up. Tyra, Zakaros, follow me."

The three turned left and walked rapidly around the building. The flames from the burning roofs were now bright enough for her and Tyra to see what they were doing, but that also meant that they could be seen in turn. There were two large doors made from wood frames filled with a grid of poles, the doors held shut by a chain and padlock.

"How are we supposed to open these, Mistress?"

"Let's have a look at the hinges."

The hinges proved to be wide straps of leather wrapped around door frame and building frame and nailed to the building on the outside. Their boot knives took time but eventually cut through the tough leather, upon which the doors were pushed open from inside and fell flat on the ground.

Benakar was first out, identifiable by his voice in the uncertain light.

"Mistress, we can manage from here. What about those men? Can you do anything for them?"

He pointed and Ursula's blood ran cold. Midway between the pirate buildings and the cages rectangular frames had been set up and in each one a man was held spread-eagled.

"What are they? Are they alive?"

"Examples, Mistress, to keep the rest of us in line. You get put up there, you get left to die. I don't think Sallo is alive any more, I don't know about the other two. They don't encourage questions."

Another problem! I can't do anything about them until we have won this battle.

"Very well. Take all the men and lead them back to the tree line, please. That way you won't be mistaken for a pirate."

"Unlikely, Mistress. Look at us!"

As the men came out of the doorway she could see that all had long, matted hair and beards, were thin and malnourished and were wearing little more than rags. Sounds of battle now rang behind her and she twitched.

"I see what you mean, but men with the fire of battle inside them might not. Go!"

"Aye, Mistress."

The men filed past, some being helped, several being almost carried. Zakaros came close to Ursula to be heard.

"What do we do now, Mistress?"

She looked around. "What happened to Loti?"

"He ran off over there, where the cooking area was supposed to be."

"We are not supposed to fight but I do not want to go back too far. Let us investigate these examples, then."

"As you wish, Mistress."

* * *

Eriana's men had effectively pinned most of the pirates inside the burning buildings. They fought to get out and some managed it but they didn't go far. There were screams from inside as parts of the burning roof fell into the interior, and other sounds could just be heard over the noise of battle and fire as the occupants fought desperately to get out.

The big problem was the third building, the one the leaders were supposed to be in. Ursula had deduced this from some of the images Loti had given her, but it was only a theory not known fact. However, Eriana had faith in Ursula and a line of men was ready when the first pirates emerged from the end building.

Many of these were mown down by crossbow bolts as they emerged, leaving an obstacle for those following. Others did make it, they saw the line of Norse and came forward to fight. Still more followed, saw the Norse and the burning buildings and thought only to save their skin so turned the other way.

Three dranakhs faced them, the center one being Loti. He let out a blood-curdling roar and all thought of escape that way vanished. Swords were reluctantly pulled and they joined the battle. Soon enough had come out of that building that Eriana began to feel some unease. That increased when two pairs of men emerged, each pair carrying a familiar pipe-like object.

* * *

On the barge-pontoon assembly Lars and his party had by now managed to pole it across the mouth of the creek and reach the outermost galley. Grappling irons were thrown and the men began to haul themselves up one by one. Toshi, being the smallest and nimblest, reached the top first and vaulted over. There were two watchmen on the other galley who had been attracted by the noise, they jumped across and came at him with swords drawn. He swayed back at their first attack, then ducked and twisted as he pulled his sword. Three strokes was all it took to fell both men.

By that time most of the Norse had also made it aboard. Lars joined Toshi as he wiped his blade clean on one of the bodies.

"Nice work. You join us, hey? We need folk like you in River Patrol."

Toshi turned, slide his blade into the scabbard and then bowed. "Lars, I would be honored."

The second galley listed in both directions, a clear indication that it was aground. The deck was slightly higher than the first one but an easy jump for the Norsemen. Once over they crept to the far side to look down at the battle just four strides below, but stepped back as pirates with crossbows raced to ladders to climb onto the galley.

Once the first men had reached the top of the ladders they were easy meat for the Norse, who chopped at them and sent them tumbling onto those who followed. A push with a booted foot sent the ladders sideways, removing easy access to the galleys with their higher vantage point.

Lars muttered. «Do you still have the fire-pot?»

«What do you think, Lars? Am I an Einnlander? Here it is, be careful, it might be hot.»

«Funny man.»

Lars removed the cloth bag he had slung over his shoulder and took out a fist-sized ceramic object.

* * *

"Get back, men!" A loud voice came from the third building, where a sword-wielding pirate was climbing out over the bodies of some of his comrades. "Let them see the fury of our magic weapons!"

"What do we do, Admiral?" Bennet asked.

There was no time to hear the answer as a smoking cord was touched to the first Thunder Pipe. Since they could not possibly have been loaded in the time since the alarm had been sounded, Eriana thought that they must have been kept already loaded, which gave them a chance.

Eriana waited until the fuse flared and then turned. "DOWN!"

The Norse all fell flat. All who had shields of any kind held them over their heads at an angle to deflect the shot upwards. But that was not what happened.

There was an ominous silence and then a jet of flame roared out of the barrel as the charge burned away. The force of the blast, effectively a rocket, bowled the pipeman over and knocked the fuse man flying. The discharging pipe, dropped, now flipped in random directions, causing the pirates to scatter in panic.

As the flame died the leading pirate came forward, sword in hand. "Steady, men! It does not matter, these pathetic intruders are too few, we shall soon have them." He raised his voice to reach the Norse. "I am Zanthar Blackheart, King of the Sirrel! Put down your weapons now and live! You are too few, you cannot withstand my men!"

The Norse scrambled to their feet but as they did the second pipe man set up his weapon causing them to pause.

"Admiral?" Semma asked. "Now?"

"I think so." Eriana tossed her broadsword onto the ground, causing the Pirate King to begin a smile. "You deal with the pipe crew, I'll deal with big mouth."

Bennet and Semma also threw down their swords, causing the pipeman to straighten up. Then the three, acting almost as if they had practised the maneuver, lifted their skirts, drew their Personal Pistols as one, crouched, aimed and fired. The Pirate King, the pipeman and his fuse man were all thrown backwards from the force of the shot. The other pirates looked at each other in consternation, then someone shouted, "Nooo!" and they all charged.

Lars teased the end of the fuse away from the body and held the grenade out.

«Light it! Quickly!»

As the glowing embers in the fire-pot touched the end of the fuse it bubbled, smoked and then began fizzing. Lars smoothly turned and lobbed the grenade directly into the mass of pirates. There was a flash, a thump and screams followed by silence.

He stood proud at the galley bow holding up a grenade in either hand. He called, "Anyone else want to be stupid?"

Swords and knives were tossed to the ground. Some of the men kneeled, others saw and followed. Soon the only sound was that of the flames consuming the two buildings and the moans of the injured.

* * *

"They are all dead," said a tired Ursula, staring down at the third body. "I don't think this one has been dead very long, though. Maybe yesterday or the night before."

"Such cruelty," Zakaros muttered. "I would certainly not stoop to such behavior." He looked up. "Since there is one of these outside each prison, Mistress, I would venture that these came each from those within."

"Agreed. To see one of your own strung up like that would give any man second thoughts."

"As you say, Mistress, but my thought is that this man must have therefore been a Yodan, if that is who is in the building behind."

"Oh!" Ursula looked up and gazed at the building behind them. "You are right, of course. Those still inside are going to present us with a problem. Do you understand that?"

"I do, Mistress, yet I may be the one who could solve that problem."

"How do you propose to do that?"

"First we must tell them what has happened to the Yod they once knew."

"Very well." Ursula regarded Zakaros warily in the half-light of early dawn. "Can I trust you not to say anything stupid?"

Zakaros promptly drew his sword and laid it at Ursula's feet. "Mistress... Director, I have already made an oath to Her Highness but I will also make one to you. Just now you named us the River Patrol and that brave band of men and women shall include me, I deem. You gave me my life, I will never do anything to cause you concern or distrust."

Ursula stared at Zakaros as Tyra quietly stated, "Heard and witnessed."

Ursula sighed. "Pick up your sword, Zakaros, and let us find out what you can do."

The three walked over to the Yodan prison where men were now gathering inside the chained double doors.

"Is he dead?" someone asked, apparently referring to the man they had cut down.

"Yes, I regret that he is," she replied.

"A woman? They let women join raiding parties now?"

Zakaros said sharply, "Mind your tongue! Director Ursula is second-in-command of this force. Her troops are doing what those of Yod could not."

Somebody inside had apparently noticed Zakaros's calf boots. "You are a Yodan? Are you in command? Is Yod employing mercenaries now?"

Ursula stated, "We are the River Patrol. Yod is the reason that this service was created but only because everyone else wanted a way of preventing Yod from invading them in the future. Yes, Zakaros is a Yodan but he is sworn to me and he will tell you the truth."

"Yodans, hear me," Zakaros began. "I was once a District Commissioner for the Ascendancy. I consider that I governed those of Chidrell fairly and without favor or malice. To my surprise and disgust I have since learned that many of my fellows in the Ascendancy did not. By circumstance I have, with Director Ursula, been able to meet the Old Führer and even he did not approve of what the Ascendancy had become.

"By invading the lands of others you provoked them all to come together and Yod was defeated many months ago. Now troops of those lands occupy Yod and try to bring order to what has become chaos. Some of those who reside in Yod desire that the Ascendancy would return, half wish it had never existed, others do not even desire to be part of Yod. You who I believe were the crews of those galleys, your service ended months ago, you are men with no country.

"It is possible that, should you desire to return to Yod, it would be permitted but not immediately. We are a long way from Yod. Some of you may never return, you will become exiles like me and you must needs consider what your future might be in a valley which dislikes the name of Yod and all that it claimed for itself."

In the distance there came suddenly three rapid cracks followed shortly by a thump. The sound of warfare ended abruptly, leaving only the crackle of flames as the two pirate buildings crumbled into charred skeletons. The sky had lightened considerably but Ursula knew that it would still be half a bell before the sun appeared and even then it would not clear the forest for another bell or more.

The voice inside asked, "What was that? It could not have been Thunder Pipes."

"Indeed," she replied. "We have weapons which are more efficient than Thunder Pipes. We do not propose to use them against you, though. We could offer you a way out of this alive."

Whoever was inside thought this through before asking, "What is it you offer us, then?"

"If the Director sets you free you may be in danger both from the other prisoners and from the troops who even now have routed the pirates," Zakaros explained. "I would recommend that you each give your parole to our senior officers before you could be permitted to roam free, and even then I would advise you to remain inside for the present. Director?"

Ursula thought and suddenly realized the enormity of what was about to hit her. "We have three cages of prisoners who must all be treated differently," she added. "We will also have some surviving pirates to deal with. All must be checked over, wounds and other afflictions attended to and I suppose you all want feeding. Once we understand who remains alive and who is dead, then we can consider what to do with you all."

She added, "It looks like the fighting has ended and I can see officers walking across to join us. It appears I might shortly become very busy, so if you would excuse me..."

The voice inside said, "As you command, Director."

Ursula had previously thought that her Navy post would only begin once she arrived in Palarand. How wrong she was! With four different factions to manage plus Norse and Zebrins, wounds and other ills to attend to and near one hundred fifty mouths to feed, suddenly she is the center of attention. Unfortunately her resources are limited but she does what she can.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

81 - Director of Welfare

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2023 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Ursula, Tyra and Zakaros had rejoined the Norse contingent for an early breakfast, the guard and patrol duties being taken for the moment by the Zebrins. It was now full daylight but still much earlier than any of them would have risen had they been staying in a hostel. All were seated on the packed earth just in front of the grounded galley.

Of course, if we had been somewhere else then we would all have had a decent night's sleep. We wouldn't have been up all night tramping through jungle, nor getting involved in an assault at first light.

I am just relieved that I managed to keep us out of the actual fighting. God, those Norse terrify me! A frontal assault and barely more damage than a number of arm wounds, only two of which looked serious.

I am also relieved that we are on the same side! And it was sneaky of Eriana and Lars to keep the existence of that box of grenades a secret. It was a perfect answer to the imbalance in numbers.

"Mistress?" Tyra offered her a water bottle which had come from the maid's backpack.

"Thank you, Tyra, but I have still some of my own left. You need to drink your own, it will be easy to become dehydrated once the sun hits us fully."

"As you say, Mistress."

"...And I'm not sure what the clean water situation is around here. That creek smells terrible."

Hmm. It is just as well we all brought our own rations. How are we going to get those kitchens going?

Careful enquiries had revealed that those who cooked for the whole camp were from what Ursula had named the 'Trusties', those captives the pirates permitted out of their prisons during the day to do their heavy or unpleasant work. Unfortunately, though they were trusted - to a certain extent - by the pirates, it was not clear if they could be trusted by the Norse or Zebrins. Or by any of the other groups, for that matter. Those groups had resolved into 'Pirates', 'Yodans' and 'Slaves'.

Eriana, having breakfasted more speedily, had walked around the small clusters of breakfasting Norse and Zebrins having a word with everyone. She finally reached Ursula's group and sat down beside her with a sigh, reaching for her own water bottle.

"How are you feeling now after that battle, Eriana? Tired?"

"Aye, but there is more. This morning I struggle with my feelings," the tall blonde Princess admitted frankly. "What we did earlier today was just, there can be no doubt, but there was so much blood spilled. You know that I like a good fight, the blood of the War God runs through the veins of all Norse, but that battle showed me that I have limits. And my men have limits too. There are so few of us left, Ursula. I begin to wish there had been a better way to do what we have done."

"You are a woman and women look at life differently," Ursula replied. "Your men will fight anyone at any time, you know that -"

"Aye, I do!"

"- but even for them a time will come when enough is enough. They will want to settle down and raise little Norse daughters and sons."

"Aye. I do not want to deprive them of that. They are sworn to me but that means that I must care for their needs in return."

Ursula gave her a look. "And what about you? Who cares for your needs?"

"I have made my thoughts clear, Ursula," Eriana said, returning a look of her own which suggested much. "But this is not the time nor place for that discussion, as you are aware." She made a dismissive gesture and changed the subject. "If I may ask, you have surely finished your healing duties?"

"I have for now, Eriana, aided by Tyra, the Zebrin surgeon and two men in the Trusty cage who were looking after the sick prisoners."

"Sick prisoners? I wonder that the pirates bothered."

"They have those two galleys, Eriana, and I am guessing that they expected to use them once the rainy season was over, so they needed to keep as many of their prisoners as possible alive and fit enough to man the oars."

"Ah. As you say. What number of injured and sick have you attended, if I may ask? How many dead?"

"The dead is easy, if I can use such a phrase. Seventy-one pirates are dead, including some that were severely injured. Lars did not think it worth attempting to keep them alive just to hang them."

"Agreed. It consumes your time and attention when there are others who deserve it more. Only pirates died? But I thought -"

Ursula held up a finger. "One Zebrin also died when the remains of the central pirate building fell on him. There are three others who were burned in the same incident."

"They were the ones caught between the two buildings when one collapsed?"

"Unfortunately, yes. Other than that, we all survived. The injured are a little more more complicated. Of your own crew nine have cuts, mostly to arms, of which two will probably not heal enough to restore full function."

Eriana sighed. "Much as I expected. I have asked much of my men, I deem."

"And they would do it anyway, as you also know. The Zebrins had, I think, twelve with injuries that required myself or their surgeon to look at, plus the three with burns. No-one still alive is in any danger of dying or losing any body parts. There were some other minor cuts and bruises, of course. There are also a number of sick captives in the Trusty cage as I mentioned before." Ursula frowned. "I am not sure of the numbers any more."

"Ursula, what are we to do with all these people?" Eriana waved a hand around the camp, including the prison cages.

"Admiral, I think someone needs to go around the whole camp and do a census, find out who we have here," Ursula replied. "The numbers keep moving in my head, which is not surprising considering how long we have all been awake now. The whole mess dawned on me when we went over to speak to the Yodans. Eriana, do you realize that between all the groups including us and the Zebrins we must have around three hundred people to look after? We have to feed them, find them shelter - which will be harder now two of the buildings have been burned to the ground - and figure out what to do with them all. It seems to me that a good number of the captives are never going to be able to return to their home countries for one reason or another."

"You are right, Ursula. We planned to defeat the pirates but overlooked that there could be so many here who were not pirates. Add in those Yodans, well, they were completely unexpected. We cannot remain here for much longer, we will soon run out of supplies, but we have no way to move such a mass of men elsewhere. This has become a welfare matter, I deem. Your commands, Director?"

Ursula stared at Eriana a moment before accepting the inevitable. She bowed her head. "As you say, First Director. I think, once we have fed everyone else breakfast -"

"Including the surviving pirates?"

"Yes. Some of them may have redeeming qualities, Eriana. I want to ask around if there is any reason any of them should be shown clemency. Also, we can't try them and execute them all in one day, whatever Lars would prefer to do. Where was I? Oh, yes. Feed everyone, and then we'll go around and do an accurate count of dead and alive, and what state the living are in. Then we hold a meeting - you, me and the top Zebrins - and decide what to do."

Eriana nodded. "Approved. You understand these matters so much better than I, Ursula. How are you going to feed them breakfast, then? I doubt Adin could cope with so many."

Ursula smiled. "I'd like to see the look on his face when you suggest that to him! No, I'll go over and get the Trusties to do it. They apparently fed everyone before."

"The Trusties? You mentioned them before."

"I mentally gave the different groups names to help distinguish them, Eriana. Norse and Zebrins you already know. Then we have the Yodans, the Trusties and the Slaves. Oh, and the Pirates, of course."

"I like not that you call the others the Slaves, Ursula. After all, they are slaves no longer."

"That's essentially what they were, but you are right. I'll think of something else."

"And the Yodans, are they going to be a problem? Almost everyone else here will bear them ill-will."

"I know it, Eriana. They have been away from Yod for a while, so Zakaros spoke to them and brought them up to date. Just like him, they are all men without a country now."

"Zakaros? Think you he is reliable? After all, they are of his ilk, are they not?"

"Maybe. Not all of those Yodans may be members of the Ascendancy. Zakaros himself offered me his sword and swore to be true to me and the River Patrol before he spoke to them. He wants to stay with us long-term, Eriana."

"I wondered... When he first came I did not like him."

"Neither did most of the men, but that has gradually changed. Now he has been working with Tor and the difference - both in everyone's attitude and Tor's efficiency - is noticeable. He is an asset, Eriana, and right now we need assets."

"I cannot disagree, Ursula." Eriana gave a tired smile. "Is this what the Navy is to be? A collection of mongrels from every corner of Alaesia?"

Ursula grinned. "Why stop at Alaesia? I come from somewhere else entirely, as you know."

"Indeed, Ursula. Well," Eriana added as she stood, "my men are at your command, should you need some muscle to handle those... what did you call them? Trusties. Untrustworthy trusties indeed."

"Thank you, Eriana. For my part, I would ask you if you can find a way of getting news out and supplies back in. I am not sure how long the food is going to last or what state any of it is in."

"Done, Ursula."

"And then there's fresh water. All those men have to get through a lot of water every day, Eriana, especially in this heat, where does it come from?"

The eyes of the Princess narrowed and then she nodded. "As you say. Mayhap you will discover the source when you speak to these so-called Trusties."

"I will wager I know where it all ends up, though. That creek smells bad."

"Aye. Because of the time of year there is almost no flow along that creek, I deem. And the absence of the Sirrel does not help." Eriana scowled. "Mayhap they are being poisoned by their own filth, Ursula. Find out what you can, I will ask the others to keep their eyes open as well."

Eriana's intentions were interrupted by the arrival of the three senior Zebrins, who approached her and bowed.

"Admiral," Signar Zoran began, "we of Zebrin are disturbed by the magic weapons you and your armswomen used to end the battle. If it may be possible for you to inform us of them."

"Magic weapons? Oh, the..." Eriana stopped. "Gentlemen, this is a difficult subject that has serious implications for all of Alaesia. I am embarrassed, I cannot tell you all you would desire to know, but I will satisfy you as much as I can. If you would walk with me?"

At a gesture Semma and Bennet stood and joined Eriana. The six moved off to find a place she could speak to them without being overheard.

"Signar," she began, "what I am about to tell you must not be spoken of to anyone else in this camp. Graf Nuel knows the whole truth, he may consent to reveal more to you at his leisure when you return. Shall you three swear?"

"Serious implications for all of Alaesia? Maker!" Zoran swallowed. "Admiral, I shall swear. Merion, Anthar, I would ask you to swear as well, you have the immediate need to calm your men."

After the three men swore oaths, witnessed by Bennet, Eriana began. "These weapons are not magic, and in fact a crude version of them could be made by any smith who understands the art. But they are so dangerous that the art must needs be kept secret or every land could suffer. Yod first had the idea, obtained by duress from a traveler from a distant land. They used what he told them to make Thunder Pipes, as you might know them, to use in their war against Ferenis and Forguland."

Zoran nodded. "I have heard of Thunder Pipes, but in Zebrin it is only a wild tale from downriver. Do you tell me that such is real? Is that what you used?"

"Yes and no, Signar. The Thunder Pipes were what you saw used by the pirates when they faced us. They were originally wielded by the Yodan crew, I deem, and then only by a trained portion of their officers. The pirates took the weapons and, fortunately for us, did not know how to use them properly. They have been used, twice, in attacks against those of Palarand and both times that attack failed. However, if one of those Pipes is used against you then you and many of those standing around you would certainly have been killed or seriously injured. Gentlemen, those weapons can kill many with a single shot, which no crossbow can do."

Zoran nodded thoughtfully. "I understand. One must needs be trained to use such a weapon, then, and the pirates would have only seen from a distance whatever the crew did. But what of your own weapons, Admiral?"

"Those of Palarand took the weapons they captured after those battles and devised new ones for use against those of Yod in the war, since both of those battles had been fought on the soil of Palarand. Fortunately Palarand has its own traveler from afar who knew of such weapons and named them guns. A gun is a general term for all weapons of that kind, much as we may speak of swords or knives. Certain new kinds of gun were made and other weapons of a similar nature were also produced.

"The weapons that I and my girls carry are called Personal Pistols and are designed to deal with a close attacker who threatens our lives. They may only be used once and must be cleaned and recharged elsewhere before they can be used again. Here, you may examine my own, it is perfectly safe."

Eriana lifted her skirt and removed her pistol, handing it to Zoran. Despite her words he handled it gingerly, recoiling slightly from the powder smell which remained. He offered it to Merion and Anthar but both shook their heads, so he returned it.

"A complicated object, indeed," he remarked. "But, as you say, I can see that it would not be difficult for any master of smiths to make such a device."

"Now, gentlemen," she resumed, "consider if this knowledge should fall into the hands of a band of brigands, pirates or, mayhap, into the hands of an unfriendly ruler of a nearby land. No caravan, no traveler, no merchant, no messenger would be safe. No noble would be safe! An army equipped with weapons like these and similar devices could destroy Zebrin in but a week."

"I take your point, Admiral," Zoran agreed heavily. "But, surely, those of Palarand already have these weapons. Who is to say if Palarand should not seek to gain sway over the lesser lands of the Great Valley?"

"That is one reason for the formation of the Sirrel Federation, gentlemen. We have a Council which seeks to understand how any new device or idea may cause trouble and, if so, how and when it may be released for ordinary folk to use. You should know that Joth also has the knowledge of guns, since they were used by those of Yod when they took that city. In time, others will also know but that knowledge will be measured against their need."

"Much has now been made plain, Admiral, and I now understand why His Grace desires a close association with the Federation and, particularly, your River Patrol." Zoran nodded thoughtfully. "I have more questions, if I may continue this conversation at some future, more convenient time?"

"Of course, Signar. Gentlemen?" She turned to Merion and Anthar. "Have you anything more you desire to know?"

Merion bowed. "Thank you, Admiral, for your explanation. I have many questions... but I suspect I will not receive the answers I desire. However, there is one matter. Admiral Lars, he used something which was not a gun, unless I misunderstand that word."

"That is true, Commodore. A gun generally, as I understand it, has a pipe or tube to contain the... material which is delivered to the enemy. Lars used a grenade, which is a disposable object to be thrown at an approaching mass of enemy. It will destroy itself in their midst with great violence and cause many injuries and deaths. We carried a very small supply on the Visund and we were not certain that they would still function after so long a time. It did, which made our task that much shorter, saving many lives... our lives, that is."

"I understand, Admiral. Thank you."

* * *

As Eriana strode off Ursula looked at her companions. Tyra and Zakaros had been joined, on Eriana's orders, by Ursula's usual bodyguards of Torvin and Ragnar, the latter now sporting a bandage on his upper left arm but claiming it did not affect his abilities.

"Let's go. First, we have to let out enough Trusties to feed the others."

She led the way over to the cage holding the Trusties, which was presently guarded by four Zebrins. They saluted as she approached.

"Mistress?"

"I was told that some of the men inside were the ones who fed the whole camp. I need to let some or all of them out to give everyone breakfast."

"Of course, Mistress."

"Do you have the key for that lock?"

"It is here, Mistress, along with all the others. The Sarjant thought we should have them because the men in here would likely be those allowed to walk the camp, since they know where everything is. Ah, Mistress, it would seem to me that you should be the keeper of these keys."

"Me? I suppose..." Ursula took the offered keys which were a bunch of large, ill-matched keys on an iron ring the size of her hand. "Thank you. If anyone needs these tell them I have them for now. Are you going to remain on guard here?"

"If you desire us to do so, Mistress. Is there some danger now the pirates are vanquished?"

"Yes, there is! The men in here were trusted by the pirates to do their dirty work for them and that means the other groups may want revenge on one or more. Your job will be to keep them safe until we know who everyone is and why they are in these separate groups."

"Ah, as you say, Mistress. The Sarjant, he just told us to come over here and guard the building."

"You understand my point? Good. Thank you. Now, let us find out who did what for the pirates."

She turned to the prison doors to find the lattice filled with curious faces.

"Are you really in charge, Mistress?"

She raised her voice so that everyone could hear. "For the moment I am, as I appear to have more experience of doing this than the others. First things first. I have heard that some of you prepared the food for everyone in the camp, is that so?"

The man who had asked the first question replied, "Aye, Mistress. If we did not do it we would starve... or mayhap die on the frame, at the whim of our captors. What is your will?"

"We, the River Patrol, aided by a strong force of Zebrins, have fed ourselves from our own rations but we did not know that there were so many prisoners here. You will all need feeding before we can do anything else with you. Oh, that includes the surviving pirates - and I must make sure you understand they are to be fed properly. If we are to see justice done then we need to know everything we can find out about this operation before any sentences are carried out. That means questioning everybody who is now alive in the camp. Do I make myself clear?"

"As you command, Mistress. What will happen then? Will we be let out?"

"There is a problem. We have four separate groups which might not like each other too much: yourselves, the other captives who were in the next cage, the surviving pirates who have now been put into that cage, and the Yodans in the third cage. Any of you could in theory be a target for any of the other groups."

He snorted. "Mistress, I doubt the Yodans would do much. They are as condemned men. But you are right about the others, I deem. What do you intend?"

"The war with Yod has been over for some months now. The surviving Yodans may have the option of returning home."

"Do you tell me? It seems much has changed since we were brought here."

"It has, and someone will tell you all after breakfast. Then we'll come and speak with you all individually. I would like you all to remain in these cages for now, but the doors will be left open and the guards will be here to ensure your safety. You are no longer to be considered prisoners but as a group who may be vulnerable to personal attack."

"Now that you describe it, Mistress, I can understand the need. Boys? You hear that? We're not prisoners no more but they need to keep us separate for a while. Cooks to the gate! The pirates may have been defeated but everyone who is left still needs feeding. Mistress, what do we feed everyone?"

"What did you normally feed for breakfast?"

"Grain porridge made with water and more water to drink, Mistress. The pirates also had fresh bread. There is little else."

"Then do the same for now, but you can give everyone, including the pirates, as much as they can eat, including the bread. We need to build everyone up so that they will be able to travel. Once you have done that we can talk about what supplies there may be here. We may have to stay here for a few days until everyone is fit to travel - and we only have one ship that can fit through that entrance."

"Ship? You mean that strange thing over there? What land does that come from?"

"Breakfast first, if you please, questions answered later."

"As you command, Mistress. Come on, boys. We have mouths to feed. Water detail, we'll need you as well."

* * *

"Zakaros, what have we got that we can write on? We're going to need lists, possibly of every man in the camp."

"I have three small sheets of parchment in my bag, Mistress, which should suffice to count the numbers, but I only have charcoal with which to write so it will not be possible to make such lists as you require. I do not know if the Pirates had any need for writing materials, or, indeed, if any should have survived."

The surviving pirates had been penned into the prison cage formerly occupied by the Slaves... no, Captives, Ursula decided. That meant that she would be free to go and investigate the one building which remained of those the Pirates has used. The small group walked over to the entrance and the two Zebrins standing guard saluted her.

"Mistress?"

"What is the situation here? Can we go inside?"

"Ah, Mistress, we are set to guard this place since the leaders of the pirates kept much of their booty within. It was thought necessary to prevent looting or possible destruction of what they had stolen, since much might eventually be returned to its rightful owners. As to your entering, of course you may do so, Mistress. If I may ask what you intend?"

"We need to find materials to write on, and with, mainly," Ursula replied. "I have to make a list of who is here and what they are, so that we can give the victims justice."

A brief nod. "A worthy purpose, Mistress."

"It is worth noting that this man," she indicated Zakaros, "is an accountant and he could come back later and do an inventory of the contents."

"Do you tell me, Mistress? I have wondered how we could prevent any of the contents departing privately."

"Well, listing the contents will not prevent any theft but we would quickly know what is missing."

"As you say, Mistress. And then it may be searched for." He gestured. "If you and your team would enter."

Inside it was still relatively dark, lit only by oil lamps hanging from the rafters. There were glassless windows set high on either side, under the roof overhang, but until the sun moved round much of the interior would stay in deep shadow. In the center was a space surrounding an open fire, presently nothing but ashes. To both sides were internal walls with a central passage leading into deeper gloom.

"Like Einnlander long house," Ragnar remarked. "Not well made, though."

"The pirates were originally the captives used by the Yodans to row the galleys," Ursula reminded him. "Many were criminals and deserters, others were taken from barges as Hashim was. I doubt many of those knew how to build houses properly."

"Yah, Mistress. Whole camp badly made. Surprised it survived any storms."

They turned to the right and moved along the passage. There were cubicles either side, one of which had a bed made up as a mattress set upon crates with looted bedding covering it. The matching cubicle the other side held chests and some hanging clothing. Other cubicles held stacks of crates and chests, probably booty. Continuing along the passage led to what Ursula thought of as a Throne Room.

This occupied the rest of that end of the building. Crew quarters and cargoes of plundered vessels had provided for furniture, but not as much as Ursula had expected, most of the seating being padded pallets set upon a floor carpeted with rush matting. Around the walls were chests, crates and boxes looted from the pirates' victims over their reign. In the center of the end was a carved chair, obviously salvaged, which had provided a throne for the now deceased Pirate King.

"What we require might be within one of these chests or crates, Mistress," Zakaros suggested.

"Probably. Let us have a quick look at the rest of the building first, then come back here. By then there should be enough light to investigate these chests and boxes."

Before returning to the entrance Tyra relit their beam lantern and held it up as they crossed into the other side of the building. Here were cubicles either side with two pallets each, showing where the rest of the pirates slept. A number had small crates bearing some personal possessions or acquisitions. Ursula counted the cubicles as they walked through to the end.

"Eight each side, that makes room for thirty-two possible occupants, oh, plus the man who thought he was the Pirate King," she said. "I am assuming everyone in this building was in favor with the King for one reason or another."

"He might have been a major criminal before ending up as a galley slave," Zakaros thought. "Such a one would naturally gain command over common thieves and other criminals. He would play one off against another, gaining advantage for himself as he did so."

"Likely," she agreed. "In the land of my birth similar things happened. Oh!" They had reached the end of the passage. "I did not expect that!"

The two end cubicles were larger and each held three immense barrels which lay on their sides, one perched on top of the other two. Tyra directed the lantern at the markings on the end of one barrel and the others leaned forward to try and read them.

"Wine! Of course, they must have found barges full of wine, purely by chance," Ursula said. "And if the top pirates drank that, they would have no concerns about bad water."

"Leaving everyone else to suffer," noted Zakaros. "Does this wine present us with a problem, Mistress? I know the Norse do not favor wine but it would be as a bait dangled before those of Zebrin."

"It is a thought, Zakaros. I do not know what the discipline is like among the Zebrin force." She considered. "We might not have six barrels left, of course, they will have drunk some of it by now. Bear it in mind for that inventory, please, and don't speak of it except when we meet the senior officers later."

"As you wish, Mistress."

Back in the Throne Room their search revealed a crate filled with many river charts taken from prey. A smaller box held a significant collection of looted reeds and ink.

"We could use the back of these charts," she decided. "I have seen Hashim do it, I think it is a common enough custom in places that don't yet have paper."

Zakaros had leafed through the pile. "As you say, Mistress. There are several copies of most of the nearby parts of the Sirrel, some look old enough to have been made before or during the war. I do not think anyone will object if we use some."

"Done, Zakaros. Pick out what you think we need and let's get started. This could take us all day and possibly part of tomorrow."

"As you say, Mistress." He nodded and began pulling parchment sheets from the pile.

* * *

Ursula sank to the ground and wiped her forehead with the back of a hand.

Of course, it was a night operation, wasn't it? That's why I didn't think to bring a hat! I don't think anyone did.

Next time...

"Tired?" asked a solicitous Eriana.

"That was tough, Admiral," she replied. "I have never asked so many people the same questions! Poor Zakaros here had the worst of it, though, he had to write down all the important facts and figures."

"Aye, Admiral," Zakaros agreed, sitting down beside Ursula. "Though fortunately much was repetitive which meant that I could just put 'same' marks against some of the entries." He shook his head. "Some of those names, though! I have never heard the like and it took some time to discover how they should be spelled."

Eriana was curious. "Names? I have yet to hear any name in the Great Valley that I would consider difficult."

"Those men come from some land far to the west called the Six Cities, Admiral. I had never heard of that land before. Their naming sounds strange to the ear of someone used to valley names."

"The Six Cities! Those? They?" Eriana sounded excited. "You say there is more than one here?"

Ursula said, "Yes, Admiral, one in the sick quarters and another in what I am now just naming the Captives. What is so special about them?"

"We have some back in Palarand, they are wanderers like Toshi but from a different part of the west coast. Garia has one in her retinue and there are at least two, I believe, in the palace guard. Ursula, they are good men to have at one's back. They value oaths highly."

"Ah. Since they are not local to the valley you consider they might want to join us?"

"It is a possibility, Ursula. Are there other foreigners of that ilk on your lists?"

"There is a Kittrin, from his name it sounds as if he could be from a different island in their Empire. Problem is, until they meet we won't know if Toshi would be friendly towards him or not."

"We'll let the two of them decide but I will not permit nonsense, Ursula. If we must needs put the other ashore somewhere I will do it."

"Agreed. Zakaros, pass me those lists, please."

"Mistress."

Ursula glanced down the scribbled notes. "One from Palarand, actually, from somewhere you might have mentioned... Sheldane?"

"Oh? That is in Brikant, on the Sirrel. It is a port that I have been considering for the base of the Navy. That Palarandi could be useful when we return downstream. Anyone else?"

"There is a group of seven from Faralmark, two of whom are healers and are helping out in the sick quarters, the other five were crew. Apparently they were all on a cutter going downstream to help somebody with a complicated medical problem when the pirates grabbed them. All seem to be in reasonable condition, considering."

"And I would judge desire to return to Bibek as soon as may be."

"Agreed. Who else? There is a bargeman from Joth whom Tyra thinks she knows, many other watermen from lands all up and down the Sirrel. Then there's a man who from his color comes from somewhere tropical like Mamoot did, he called it Tel Botro, is that right?"

Eriana nodded. "Aye, it is far to the north, there is what Garia called a 'Tropical Jungle' there. She spoke of heavy vegetation even worse than this forest, hot and sweaty and full of dangerous insects and other life. I do not think I care to visit such a place."

"I agree, especially considering what you were used to. Oh, there are two mystery men in the sick room part of that cage who they don't know much about except their names since they have a fever. One is from a land named... Vosanal, is that right? Nobody knows where the other one comes from. And finally," Ursula smiled, "a man who says he comes from a Norse Kingdom on the west coast. His accent is terrible."

"A Norse? From the remote west? We have tales of those who could not bear to remain in Einnland and swore to find a better land further west. Do you tell me that it really exists?"

Ursula grinned. "You can ask him yourself, though you might need me as an interpreter. Yes, he speaks a kind of Norse so that proves there must have been some sort of link, long ago."

"Interesting... Are there any who might cause us particular problems?"

"Apart from the Yodans, who are a separate problem, I do not think so, Admiral. About half just want to go home and find out if they still have families, the other half are more or less rootless. I think that if we get them to Bibek, some of those will just sign on the first barge that comes past. Others, though, have been asking about the Navy, the River Patrol and the Federation, which of course none of them knew existed before last night."

"Think you that some of those men might think to join our Navy?"

"Maybe. You were complaining earlier about the Navy becoming mongrels."

Eriana grinned. "Aye! But we need people, Ursula, and this may be the place to find some of them. How many names are on those lists? Many of the pirates are dead, I know, but we still have mouths to feed and I would know the size of the problem."

"Not as many as I feared, Admiral. We thought they were all pirates, remember? And I was estimating the numbers based on the size of the buildings. So, we have forty-four pirates left alive -"

"For now."

"For now, as you say. Then there are twenty-seven Yodans, twenty-two Trusties including the two healers, twelve sick and injured and thirty-seven Captives, giving a total of one hundred forty-two. I am relieved, I expected to spend all day and part of tomorrow questioning them. Still a fair number to feed, as you say. Have you decided what to do with the Captives? Unless you let Lars slaughter all the pirates they have nowhere to shelter."

"I have been considering using the galleys, actually. Lars did a simple inspection and both appear to be sound, so far as the weather is concerned. The grounded one," she pointed, "has been stripped of everything, even oars and the lower-level deck planks. I do not believe that the pirates ever intended it should float again, but only to use it as a defensive high point."

"That makes sense, but only if you keep it manned properly. After all this time they were far too lax."

"As you say, though Lars was prepared to deal with any resistance from there." Eriana frowned. "Do you know why they might have wanted so much wood? It seems strange to me, the way the land has been stripped and now even a usable galley."

"Firewood, Admiral. They needed a lot of wood to feed this many mouths and they have been doing this for many months now, possibly more than a year. I was told that they have even dismantled barges and fed them to the kitchen fires. If Nokan's Pride had been taken, they would have simply burned all that precious hardwood paneling to make grain porridge."

Eriana let fly some colorful Norse oaths, then added, "And they named us barbarians! Still, pirates only care about themselves, I deem. Have you discovered any more of the history of this place?"

"I have, Admiral, but I will leave the telling until we all gather for that conference later. If I may ask, I do not see Commodore Merion about."

Eriana smiled. "That is both my doing and his, Ursula. We had borrowed two fishing boats, I have sent one with Brodgar and Adin over to Vormarin to ask Baros to bring the Green Ptuvil back here. The Commodore had a smart idea, he went with them to see if extra transport could be arranged. The ferry from Zoon to Bibek has three vessels, he seeks to borrow one for a time as a transport. Firstly he will use it to bring fresh food and other supplies back here and then we can use it to take some of the former prisoners away. One of the other ferries will carry an urgent message to those of Faralmark, which means that help should also arrive from Bibek in a day or two."

Ursula nodded. "A good use of journeys and resources, Admiral. You mentioned two boats."

"Aye. The other one returns to Jenbek with five Zebrins, they will return that boat to its owner and then the Tusk will make its way here with a reduced crew. That should be possible with so small a crew since they will be following the current."

"But surely they will not be able to get through the channel?"

"Captain Anthar thinks they can, Ursula. The hulls have flat bottoms designed for just such a purpose. I have also sent the praam out with two men to take soundings of the channel, the creek and the nearer parts of the Sirrel. We will soon discover what is possible for whom."

Lars sat down between Ursula and Eriana. "Here, Mistress, a fresh bottle of water."

"Is it clean, Lars? Where does their water come from?"

"Yah, Mistress. Boiled water. Comes from well over there."

Lars pointed across the creek in the direction of the forest on the far side. Near the edge of the cleared area could just be seen a tripod of branches with a mound of earth either side.

"Ah, that's what the water detail was for! I wondered how they were going to provide fresh water."

Lars began to explain and then switched tongues to make it easier.

«Mistress, the pirates realized a while back that the water from the river could not be relied on. They set some of their captives to dig that well sometime last year to make sure their water was good enough.»

«Oh. Thank you, Lars. But I assume the water is still poor enough they have to boil it first.»

«Yah, Mistress.»

Ursula turned to Eriana. "That relieves my mind of one worry, that of fresh water for everyone." She frowned. "But we'll still have to boil it and that means yet more firewood."

Eriana waved at the surrounding forest. "We have men, we have axes, we can provide any amount of wood, Ursula."

Ursula considered. "There is probably a good reason why the pirates didn't go very far to take wood. Maybe, if they cut too far, they would get too close to any other villages that might be around here." She smiled. "The answer is easy enough, I think. We have no reason for Hamalbek to remain hidden, we can start by taking that fake forest off the barge they used to block the channel and using that."

"And then?"

"Carry on with the trees which have grown on the narrow strip of land either side of the channel, Eriana. We want others to find Hamalbek now. You've been there, is the wood any good?"

"Good enough for a fire, I deem. Lars, you heard?"

"Yah, Princess."

"Let's do it."

* * *

Urgent-sounding whistles and a pounding at the door roused Ursula from her afternoon nap. It took a moment to remember where she was and what the general situation had been. Tyra came to beside her and the two shared a puzzled glance.

They were in the Captain's cabin of the more serviceable of the two galleys, thought a safer place for the five women to share their afternoon naps, but Eriana, Bennet and Semma were nowhere to be seen. As the cabin door was closed she thought that they must have risen and gone out earlier, leaving the other two to gain some more much-needed rest.

"What is it?" Ursula called.

«Mistress, we are under attack!» came Torvin's response.

«What? Never mind, we're coming out.»

She relayed to Tyra, "Torvin says we are under attack! Come on, better strap on your sword."

They scrambled to their feet and opened the door. No-one else was visible, meaning everyone else who had been on the lower deck had gone upstairs.

«I cannot advise you, Mistress,» Torvin said, «except if you go upstairs to keep your head down.»

She gave him a curt nod. «Any idea who? Are there more pirates we didn't know about?»

«They wear uniforms, Mistress, orange and yellow.»

Ursula was stunned. «But that's Faralmark! We're in Faralmark! Why would they attack us?»

He shrugged. «Princess may know.»

Ursula quickly climbed the companionway and emerged onto the deck. Fortunately their galley floated lower than the older one, which meant they could use its bulk to scramble along to the end without being seen, where a peep over the bow revealed the situation.

Four cutters full of troops had landed, two either side of the Visund, and were busy disgorging their men onto the beaten soil of the waterfront. Each was armed with a crossbow and were fanning out to face the astonished and bemused Zebrins and Norse. Some ran to the ladders to gain access to the galleys but the Norse already on board, also armed with crossbows, prevented them. Two from each cutter remained behind to cover their mates.

An officer came forward and shouted, "Throw down your weapons, Zebrin scum! We have you trapped, there is no means of escape! I always believed that those of Zebrin were helping the pirates and now I have proof! Throw down your weapons and surrender to Faral!"

The Norse and Zebrins have been confronted by a local force with an officer who wants to shoot first and not bother asking questions. Eriana and Ursula do their best to pacify him but then another vessel arrives... and another, and another! The first of these newcomers is an unexpected surprise but the occupants are able to answer many questions.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

82 - Gathering at Hamalbek

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2023 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Eriana, Bennet and Semma emerged from the remaining pirate building as the whistles blew to discover four small craft beaching in front of her. The men on the cutters leapt out and formed a defensive fan, keeping everyone in sight and kneeling with crossbows at the ready. Some men approached the ladders leaning against the nearest galley, hoping to gain the high ground, but Norse with crossbows dissuaded them and they retreated back to their perimeter.

An officer strode to the front and viewed those facing him, nodding. He shouted, "Throw down your weapons, Zebrin scum! We have you trapped, there is no means of escape! I always believed that those of Zebrin were helping the pirates and now I have proof! Throw down your weapons and surrender to Faral!"

Eriana rolled her eyes. "Come on, girls, we must needs enlighten this fellow. He has obviously gotten the wrong idea."

Ignoring the massed crossbows facing her Eriana strode forward to face the officer, who did a double-take.

"Women? In Zebrin service? What manner of uniform is that?"

"I am not in Zebrin service, my man, and this is the uniform of the Palace Guard of Palarand. If you would ask your men to lower your weapons I shall explain the misunderstanding."

"Palace Guard? Palarand? Do you take me for a fool? Palarand is hundreds of marks away! If you are not of Zebrin then you must surely be pirates." His expression showed the faintest beginnings of doubt. "I have never heard of women becoming pirates, though."

"That is because I am not one. I am Princess Eriana of Palarand, traveling the river with my men to discover the peoples who live along it. I also have a commission from the members of the Sirrel Federation to establish a River Patrol which will provide safety and security for its peoples."

"Sirrel Federation? I have never heard of such a thing! This is crazy talk from a puffed-up pirate who seeks to save her skin. That sword you wear? I doubt you even know how to use it properly! Throw it to the ground, now."

Eriana made no move to remove her sword but replied, "The Sirrel Federation was formed at Spring Dawning, when your ruler Margrave Simbran traveled to Palarand to witness the marriage of Keren, King Robanar's son. Sufficient other rulers were present that we sought a means to defeat Yod and the Federation was the answer. One of the results of that meeting was the creation of a joint River Patrol."

The doubt grew stronger. "His Grace did go downstream by barge, it is true, but you could have learned that anywhere." His expression changed. "Enough of this fantasy! Submit to me now or pay the price!"

On the galley deck Ursula turned to Tyra. "We'd better go down or there could be a disaster." She turned to the few Norse aboard. «Who has the bag of grenades? Is it up here?»

Fritjof held up the bag. «Yah, Mistress.»

«How many have we left?»

«Only four, Mistress, but I could take care of all those men in orange, I think.»

«Okay. If I look up at you, wave two about in your hands but do not light them or throw them. These men are supposed to be our allies, remember that.»

Fritjof nodded. «Yah, Mistress.»

She turned. "Come on, Tyra."

The two headed for the nearest ladder and climbed down, finding the experience easier because of the cargo pants they still wore. The distraction was enough to confuse the Faralmark officer as they approached, but several of the crossbows swung their way.

"Is there some problem, First Director?"

"There is, Director Ursula. This fool somehow thinks we are all pirates and he is reluctant to hear any other explanation."

"As you say, First Director."

Ursula swung to the officer, who still waved his sword about indecisively.

"What is your name? You have learned ours, tell us your name and rank."

He stammered, "Another woman! Another uniform! I am Captain of the Field Parnak, not that it should matter to a mere pirate."

"Are you blind? Do I look like a pirate to you?"

He gestured. "What attire is that supposed to be?"

"Attire worn by the marines of the River Patrol, suitable for walking five marks through the forest at night, as it happens, though that is none of your business. What of it?"

"You walked through that forest? In the dark? Impossible!"

"It is not my fault that you do not know the latest methods of modern warfare." Ursula shrugged, then tried to keep a straight face as she added, "It was easy enough, we had a local guide. Along the way we neutralized the pirates' advanced lookout post and arrived in time to meet my superior, who arrived with more marines in her ship, which is behind you. Then we attacked."

Parnak briefly swung to view the Visund, which loomed behind him and was much larger than the small craft he had arrived in. Turning back he was forced to reach an uncomfortable conclusion.

"I must needs admit that you might not be pirates, but if so, you are still in league with those of Zebrin, who I see even now gathered illegally on our soil. Show me some proof why I should not capture you all and present you to His Grace, Margrave Simbran, for judgment."

It was at this point that Eriana discovered the flaw in her own preparations, since both Kalmenar and any supporting documents were aboard the Green Ptuvil, presently somewhere on the Sirrel. However, the reverse also applied.

"I do not customarily carry my commission of rank with me to an assault, my man. Why, it might be damaged! I must needs ask you if you have brought your own commission with you, that we might know your own authority."

Parnak puffed up. "This is my land, I do not need to justify myself to some foreigner, especially a woman! Do as you are instructed or I will order my men to attack!"

Eriana immediately responded, "I would advise you not to do that. If by chance I am injured or, worse, killed, then your life once Margrave Simbran learns of it will be measured in moments. He and I know each other well and both our signatures are on the document which created the Sirrel Federation."

Ursula added, "If you attack, do not be so sure that many of you would survive." She turned and looked up at the galley deck, where Fritjof obligingly hefted a grenade in each hand. "Those weapons he holds can kill many at once. They did so, early this morning, when we killed seventy-one of the pirates. If you give the order to shoot right now, we might die but I guarantee that three-quarters of your men would also be dead within a heartbeat, probably including you."

What the heck. A little exaggeration to prevent this man doing something stupid. I did not say that all the pirates were killed by grenades...

Parnak turned pale and his sword tip drooped. "Do you expect me to surrender? I cannot do something so dishonorable, not standing on my own land."

Eriana looked at Ursula, seeing that the other might have some solution.

"Perhaps," Ursula said, "we might agree to some kind of truce. What we are doing here is only what you and your men would have done if you had the information that we obtained yesterday. We are working towards the same ends after all, the capture and elimination of the pirates, which affects all lands, not just Faralmark."

He snorted in derision. "Faralmark? Faralmark no longer exists! This land is now the Duchy of Faral, though His Grace has decided to keep his title of Margrave for now. How is it that you, supposedly of some so-called River Patrol I have never heard of, do not know that Faralmark joined with our brothers of Upper Faral some weeks ago?"

Eriana stared at Parnak. "Do you tell me? We were in Faralan only a few days ago and nobody mentioned the matter then. If this is old news to you then it did not travel very fast downriver."

"Faralan." They heard the contempt in his voice. "You obviously paid no attention, then. Did you spend your time carousing in the bars and taverns, Director?"

Eriana tried to keep her temper. "While we were there we spoke with both Count Darkwin and Count Olva, oh, and Marshal Vikzas and Captain Torban, and assisted the local troops to put down a rebellion, killing some hundreds of men from the hills. Mayhap we were too busy to listen to idle gossip concerning other lands. Now, shall you agree to a truce? Your position is awkward and we have no desire to kill Faralmark... Faral troops who have blundered into something they were not informed about."

"Marshal Vikzas? Of course he..." Parnak trailed off in confusion, but it appeared he was still reluctant.

"I may have an answer," Ursula proposed. "The pirates recenty captured a small cutter of yours taking two healers downstream. Five of the men survived. Do you want to meet them?"

"A cutter? They are here? We thought them dead! Aye, fetch them, they will tell me the truth of this absurd tale."

Ursula turned. "Tyra, go and find the five Farals and bring them here, would you?"

"Of course... Director."

As Tyra turned to go Eriana instructed, "Semma, go with her. It may be needful."

"As you command, First Director."

As Tyra and Semma trotted off around the remains of the end pirate building Parnak shook his head. He muttered, "Women with swords... In charge! And why are there so many different uniforms?"

Eriana replied, "Partly a work in progress, Captain, and partly they are different attire for different functions. I would not travel through a forest at night attired as I am, do you not agree? It would not be wise. That is why Ursula has chosen to wear one of her other uniforms, a more practical design."

She lies through her teeth! These were designed two days ago in a panic because we had nothing appropriate to wear. Still, he will never discover the truth, will he? And Eriana's words will fulfil themselves in the future anyway.

Parnak struggled not to stare at the bare legs beneath Eriana's skirt but failed. "As you say, ah, Director. Is your attire customary, ah, for women in the forces of Palarand, if that is where you really come from?"

"This is actually the parade attire for the women of His Majesty's Palace Guard," she explained, "in which I hold an honorary rank of Captain. I doubt any of the women there would in practice go to battle attired thus. As we journey upstream our choice of garments is more limited and we are more likely to attend the rulers of those lands we pass, so these are mostly what we wear when we are ashore."

And you can spend the rest of your life working out the implications of that, Captain know-it-all. What will he do if and when he accepts the truth?

Parnak forced his eyes away from Eriana's legs and instead settled themselves on Bennet, who stared implacably back at him. The armswoman - Guardswoman? - frightened him more than Eriana did, even though the supposed leader carried a ridiculously large sword slung across her back. Both women looked fit and well-muscled but while Eriana was a healthy young woman, barely more than an adult, Bennet was taller than him, older than him, probably weighed more and almost none of it was womanly fat. If the two ever met in combat he knew who would be the loser.

His speculations ended as Tyra returned leading two of the Trusties, Semma some steps behind with three of the Captives.

"I am Captain of the Field Parnak. You are the two healers, I deem, who we requested from Bibek some weeks ago. I apologize, I do not know your names."

"Captain, I am Healer Sarrik," the first one replied, "and this is Healer Netheran. When the pirates discovered we were healers, they spared us so long as we provided service to them and to their captives." His voice was dry as he added, "To have the chance to save our own lives was enough incentive for us to oblige them, Sir, though it pains me to say it."

The other three now arrived and Parnak recognized them at once.

"Marrot! I thought you dead!"

"Aye, Sir, so did I. Only the five of us were permitted to live at their convenience."

"As you say. Twick Marrot, report!"

"Aye, Sir." Marrot turned and glanced at Eriana who returned a nod. "We made Bibek in good time and collected Healers Sarrik and Netheran, setting off with the hopes of making a quick return journey downstream. However, we were hailed by a barge apparently in distress as we reached somewhere near Paktrin, as close as I can remember it. They wanted help and our healers thought we had enough time to investigate and then continue.

"Once we reached them and made fast their hatches opened and men poured out, using swords and crossbows with abandon. Most of the crew was slain immediately, Sir, particularly those who resisted. The five of us had been below deck collecting the healers' bags and potions before returning to the deck to offer help to the barge, we submitted to the pirates who demanded to know who we were. Once they learned of the two healers we were hustled aboard their barge and bound. I do not know what became of the cutter but some of the other prisoners said that they usually fired vessels they did not care to capture.

"Then we arrived here, Sir, and we three were shut in with the other prisoners. Sarrik and Netheran were sent to another of their prisons to minister to the few prisoners who were sick or injured, as well as to tend any pirates. That was five weeks ago, Sir, it is no wonder you thought us all dead."

"Thank you, Marrot. If we ever return to our base then I may ask you for a written report. Tell me, what of those who surround you? What is their part in this?"

Marrot gave a warm smile. "They arrived late last night, Sir, or maybe early this morning. The Zebrin force, led by that woman in green, emerged from the forest and waited at the edge for another party to arrive from another direction. She and her assistant crept over to our prisons in the dark, accompanied by a great dranakh.

"She explained what was happening and then we heard alarms. Those two buildings there behind us, which most of the pirates used as quarters, were set on fire. That was the signal for the Zebrins to attack, while the other force came from, I believe, the river on that great ship behind you. While that happened she came around the front of our prison and cut open the doors, telling us we were now free, but also explaining that until the attack had finished we should stay inside for fear of being mistaken for pirates ourselves.

"Then it was over, the surviving pirates were rounded up and put into our prison while we were given liberty to roam the site and help out if we so desired. I have to report, Sir, that most of the prisoners have been poorly fed and some are so weak that they can barely stand unaided. The Zebrins have helped by providing extra food for us, though the diet is still tedious."

Parnak thought and then asked, "So, you would swear that these folk are not in league with the pirates?"

"No, Sir! They are definitely not! I have with my own eyes seen some of the pirates slain by these newcomers. They are our saviours, Sir, make no mistake about it."

"And think you they may be in league with those of Zebrin? Is that some design by their ruler to gain an entry into our lands?"

That caused Marrot to think. He response was slower. "Sir, they spoke of a River Patrol made up of folk from all lands that belong to some kind of Federation. The Mistress even claimed that Faralmark was now part of this Federation. What I do know is that she and her men are not Zebrins, they have strange accents, they come from some land well beyond Yod. More than that I could not say, Sir. But I will add that I believe they intend us no ill-will."

"Faralmark! Of course, you do not yet know."

"Sir?"

"After talks between Our Margrave and Magel Gorgay of Upper Faral, it was decided to once again unite with our brothers as one land. We are now known simply as Faral though our liege intends to remain titled as Margrave for some further time."

"Sir? That is interesting news. If I may ask what happens now, Sir?"

"A good question, Twick, and one that I must needs negotiate with these people."

Parnak turned to Eriana and executed a low bow. "Director, I will not offer you an apology as I believe my actions and decisions were made as the result of the only information in my possession. However, Twick Marrot has proven - partly proven - that your presence here is what you have described to me, therefore I am willing to offer a truce to you."

"Partly, Captain?"

"You speak of a Federation and a River Patrol which none of us have ever heard of until now, Director. If what you say is true then it has significant implications for myself and everyone under my command. I ask you to forgive me if I should wait until I have spoken to my superiors and been given such proof as may satisfy me."

Eriana thought about this and nodded. "I understand your caution, Captain. If someone strange landed on the coasts of my lands, telling me that some unknown new organization had come into being and that I was now part of it, I, too, would be sceptical. I only ask that our two parties should work together, but I would also suggest that we have already organized the camp and that your men should not disturb that organization."

"Agreed, Director." Parnak turned to his men. "Lower your weapons, men! Slacken the crossbow strings. The circumstances are unusual but I believe we are in no immediate danger. Twicks, issue water to the men."

Eriana turned. "Ursula?"

"Director," she replied, "all I can see immediately is that we have another hundred mouths to feed!"

Parnak asked, "What is this?"

Ursula replied, "Captain, Seventy-one pirates were slain but forty-four remain alive to be judged. In various categories there are ninety-eight who were prisoners plus sixty-six from Zebrin and thirty of our own troops which means we already have two hundred forty or so, all of whom require food and shelter. I estimate your own numbers at about a hundred, would you agree?"

Parnak shook his head. "Not so many, Mistress, uh, Director. Twenty to a cutter for such an expedition as this, a Twick to each boat and myself makes eighty-five. You may rest easy, we have brought enough rations for two days, by which time my urgent message to Bibek should have provided results."

"Interesting," Eriana mused. "We have also sent urgent messages to Bibek. I wonder what will happen when Simbran reads them?"

There was no time for speculation since at that moment whistle codes sounded from aboard the galleys.

"More arrivals?" Eriana spoke as she looked up for more information. She called, «Who this time?»

Above Fritjof merely pointed at the channel leading to the Sirrel.

Parnak stood on tiptoe to peer over the clutter of the beached cutters. "I believe it is the Spirit," he reported. Turning around and seeing Eriana's raised eyebrow he explained, "The Spirit of Bibek, Director. It is our State Barge."

Eriana whistled 'friends' up to Fritjof, which effected surprise and interest from Parnak. Fritjof acknowledged with a short sequence and then turned to face the approaching barge, indicating with his arms where it could safely go. Those aboard the barge took the hint and headed for the end of the foreshore away from the galleys, almost right behind the first burned-out building.

The barge gently grounded and securing ropes were thrown down, one to be picked up by a Zebrin and another by Torvald. The two lines were made fast to corner timber stumps of the burned building as a gangplank was carefully lowered to the ground by two crewmen in orange and yellow. These then walked down and stood either side at the bottom with drawn swords. The next man down was Marshal Vikzas.

He spotted Eriana and Ursula and his face broke into a smile. He approached with his hand out ready.

"Well met, First Director! I was attending His Grace when your urgent message arrived this morning. Considering our recent business at Faralan I am not surprised that I find you in so unusual a setting. I trust all goes well?"

"Well met indeed, Marshal. Aye, mostly, although there was nearly an unfortunate misunderstanding when these marines of yours arrived."

The two grasped each other's arms and then Vikzas stood back and saluted. "First Director, if we may be of service."

She gestured. "Your Captain of the Field Parnak arrived with some eighty troops not half a bell before you did," she explained. "It took some time to convince him that we were not his enemy and, indeed, that the pirates were already defeated."

"Ah, good, we are in time then. By your leave?"

She gestured again. "They are your troops, Marshal, to do with as you desire."

Before Vikzas could do anything more, however, a second person had stepped off the barge. He was older than Vikzas and slightly shorter, but it was plain who he had to be. Both Eriana and the newcomer exchanged smiles as they advanced towards one another. Eriana curtseyed and was then gripped in a hug.

"Maker!" Simbran said, his voice a deep rumble. "It is good to see you again, Eriana, doing what you know best. Fare you and your men well?"

"Your Grace," she replied when the two had separated, "well enough, though my circumstances have changed several times since last we met." A slight frown. "I did not think this business so serious as to bring you here yourself, though. My apologies for disturbing your day."

"After receiving a most unusual message from a most unusual source and considering what it might foretell, I could do no other," he replied. "To see you here with your men, that is one thing, you have the right, but with a goodly force of Zebrins, well... I could see the opportunity for mischief and so I hastened here as soon as I could. I would not usurp your command position here but there are matters which require my personal attention. By your leave, Director?"

She made a wide gesture."These are your lands, Your Grace. I ask only that you leave me my ship."

He snorted. "Hah! You at least have my full confidence, Director. However..."

Simbran turned and walked over to join Vikzas. Parnak remembered to close his mouth as the Margrave addressed him.

"Captain, report!" Simbran's tone was uncompromising.

Parnak stuttered, "Uh, Sir... Your Grace. When today's first messenger cutter from Bibek arrived at Farso early this morning the Twick told of strange happenings along the bank where Hamalbek once stood. He reported that the channel, once blocked, was now open once more and that as their craft passed the gap he could see strange flashes and hear unusual thumps. I realized that we now had proof where the pirates operated from and gathered as many men together as were available and set out to end this scourge on our waters.

"We arrived expecting to fight, Your Grace, but found not only Zebrins here but others, in strange uniforms, who wove some fantastic tale of a Federation and a River Patrol, all led by these women with swords. I did not know what to think but endeavored to discover the truth of these wild claims. Then you arrived, Your Grace, to rectify whatever is amiss here."

"Parnak, you weave a silken tale yourself, I deem, to obscure your own part in this. Word has long reached me concerning your obsession with those of Zebrin and your belief that they were behind the recent piracy." Parnak blanched. "It is true that your attendance here with your men may be helpful but your fixations about Zebrin are not. You are relieved of your command and will return to Bibek with me aboard the Spirit, is that clear?"

A trembling Parnak lowered his eyes to the ground as he replied, "As you command, Your Grace."

A third man had now disembarked from the Spirit and joined the group. "Your Grace."

"Signar Zoran. I believe that you know most of these here?"

"Of course, Your Grace. It is not even twenty bells since we parted yester eve in Vormarin. If I may report to the Admiral?"

"Admiral?" Simbran looked puzzled.

Eriana smiled. "Your Grace, it seems to be my fate to wear some number of different hats as occasion requires. In the Federation Navy, a full Admiral is in charge of a fleet, and that is what I was when we sailed from Zebrin City. In Hamalbek, however, the task is greater thus I have chosen to assume my proper rank here as First Director of the Federation Navy."

"Ah, I see. Are we then to be beset by numbers of new ranks that everyone must needs learn?"

"I regret that it may be so, Your Grace, however I would remind you that, as we traveled the Sirrel, almost every land uses different ranks for its militaries but the Navy will use the same ranks everywhere."

Simbran grinned. "I am suitably admonished, Eriana. Signar, make your report if you would."

"Your Grace." Zoran turned to Eriana. "First Director, when your fishing boat arrived in Vormarin with Commodore Merion to report your success here, I agreed that one of the Zoon ferries should be borrowed for a few days. He suggested that he should go to Bibek himself with the news but it occurred to me that, as Zebrin troops had now set deliberate foot on Faral soil, it might be more appropriate for me to carry the news myself.

"You may or may not be pleased to know," he grinned, "that I have been given the authority by my cousin Graf Nuel not for Zebrin to join the Federation, as you will know from your recent words with him, but, if the operation here was successful, to petition for Zebrin's water forces to immediately become part of the new River Patrol. His Grace Margrave Simbran has provisionally agreed pending your own approval."

Eriana realized her mouth was open and closed it. "This is unexpected, Signar Zoran. However, it will make our efforts here much simpler and, if I may observe, completely legal. Do you know your cousin's thinking behind this decision?"

"First Director, my cousin was very impressed by your description of the Federation and the need for a combined force to maintain order along the Sirrel. Your demonstration at the barracks showed him that we have much to learn from you and your men and he desired to begin that process as soon as possible. The voyage from Zebrin City to Bibek was to be a test of your claims and, from what Merion has reported to me, you have been spectacularly successful. I decided to implement my Graf's desires and here we are."

"Well! This is all unexpected, I deem, and will require some thought - at a later date, and somewhere more comfortable - once the present mess has been dealt with. Ursula, if you may tell His Grace and Signar Zoran the numbers here, that they might know what we are dealing with."

But there were further whistle signals from above, this time even Ursula understood 'friends'. They all turned to look at the channel to see the Green Ptuvil arriving, followed by Zebrin's Tusk.

Simbran studied the procession. "Maker, the port is already full! Where shall these vessels go?"

Eriana realized who would be on board the Green Ptuvil and thought about the crowd now present at Hamalbek. She called up some instructions in Norse to Fritjof and he acknowledged them before turning to guide the arrivals to mooring spots. The Green Ptuvil came up to the Visund and was made fast to the stern while Zebrin's Tusk was sent to moor behind the two galleys.

Baros and Kalmenar clambered carefully from the Green Ptuvil into the Visund, along its length and then down to the ground to join the group of leaders. Baros gave a brief nod to Simbran before turning and saluting Eriana.

"Admiral, you asked for us, we are here."

"Captain Baros, Lord Kalmenar, welcome to Hamalbek. If I may introduce His Grace Margrave Simbran of what, I am told, is now simply the Duchy of Faral. Your Grace, this is Captain Baros of the Navy barge Green Ptuvil, which has been converted to carry myself and other passengers. With him is Lord Kalmenar of Palarand, who is my legal advisor."

Baros bowed to Simbran. "Your Grace. We have never met but I believe that I have seen you in Bibek, it must have been at least two years ago. I am - was - a man of Faralmark before those of Yod took me after the war."

Simbran acknowledged Baros with a nod. "Captain. I am pleased to see one of my subjects free and hale once more." He frowned. "After the war? If you would explain."

Eriana intervened. "Your Grace, if I may interrupt, that is a longer tale for a later time. Briefly, they were taken by renegade Yodan soldiers and treated extremely poorly. We rescued six men and five women from utter bestiality. Baros is one of them."

"Do you tell me? Then I will await this tale, I deem. So, First Director, what must needs happen in this place now you have conquered the pirates?"

Eriana turned. "Ursula? Your priorities, please."

"The evening meal," she replied promptly, "we have two hundred forty or so to feed so the cooking will need to be started soon. That has to be followed by secure and comfortable places for everyone to sleep tonight. I do not think we can evacuate all of these people today, nor would I wish to. Some need the attention of healers, some the judgment of Margraves. Then we have to decide what to do with everyone and what to do with the plunder and booty they have collected."

Simbran was interested. "Ah? If you would describe this plunder - in general terms, of course."

Ursula pointed. "Your Grace, the pirates lived in these three buildings. We burned two of them early this morning during the attack, which reduced their numbers considerably. The third building was where the self-titled King of the pirates and his closest followers lived and it also contained much that they stripped out of the barges and other craft they attacked. I assume that most of the booty would be returned to their owners, should they still be alive."

"I would agree, although it is likely that many will not, of course. Is everything then in that remaining building?"

"No, Your Grace." Her arm shifted to behind the Spirit of Bibek. "Over there are some barges which they kept, they appear to be loaded with stolen grain and perhaps other foodstuffs which I believe were intended to feed the pirates and their prisoners during the rainy season. I don't know how many, what is in them or what the condition of the barges or their contents is. We think they are moored there so that vermin cannot reach the food."

"Prisoners? Why would they keep prisoners? Hostages, perhaps?"

"There were ninety-eight prisoners found here still alive, Your Grace. I have spoken to almost all those who were taken captive and most were kept in order to man the oars of the further galley behind me once the river level had risen again after the rainy season. I believe that they planned to make this place a permanent center for piracy along this stretch of the river."

"On my soil? I do not think so! They would have been discovered in time, I deem, had you not found them first." Simbran's gaze swung to examine the galleys. "Whose galleys are those? Are they booty as well?"

Ursula took a breath. "Your Grace, I have learned the story and I can tell it to you, but now is not the right time or place. I had intended to give this information to all the senior officers later today but our meeting was interrupted by unexpected arrivals."

He smiled. "As you say, uh..." He examined the epaulettes on the shoulders of all those who bore them before returning his attention to Ursula. "Your leader bears four stars, you have two, are you then a Director also?"

Ursula inclined her head. "I have been given the rank of Director of Welfare, Your Grace."

"You do not appear to be entirely comfortable with that rank, I deem."

"It is true, Your Grace, but I have the knowledge, the experience and, apparently, the ability, so I do whatever I am able to do."

"As must we all, Director. Your arguments are sound, I would not have the men in this camp go hungry because I asked too many questions. Eriana?"

"Surely, Your Grace. Ursula, issue what commands you require."

"Thank you, First Director."

Ursula turned first to the inlet visible just beyond the galleys, where Lars had moved the barge and pontoons which had blocked the channel and now also held Zebrin's Tusk. He had been standing on the nearest pontoon watching the developments, an ax in his hand.

«Lars! We need a lot of firewood for this evening's meal. Do you think there is enough there?»

«No, Ursula. I'll send some men over to the channel to begin finding windfalls and cutting there, but I suspect that most has already been gleaned.»

«Cut what you need. We have a lot of mouths to feed over here.»

«Yah. I can see. Did you invite any more?»

«I didn't but His Grace might have.»

«Understood.»

He gave her a wave and then turned to issue his own orders. Ursula turned back and stared at the Trusties' cage.

"Tyra, we need to go over to the Trusties and get them going."

"As you say, Director."

* * *

Simbran had invited the senior officers to dine on the Spirit of Bibek as the main cabin offered just enough room to seat them all, and it meant that they could have a quiet conference without the troops overhearing. Eriana had taken the opportunity to get all the women back to the Green Ptuvil where all had cleaned up and changed into ship dresses, thus presenting a united front. Bennet and Semma had objected, saying that they would not be able to wear their swords to protect Eriana, but it was pointed out that there was nobody around who would be able to get near her anyway. It turned out that there was insufficient room for Bennet, Semma or Tyra so the three returned to the Green Ptuvil and ate with the barge's crew.

The change of attire had surprised and impressed Simbran and his officers, just as Eriana had expected it would. What Eriana had not expected was the low ceiling height, she was the tallest person present and was forced to stoop. The meal on board the Spirit of Bibek was probably of much better fare than anyone else would be served at Hamalbek, but Simbran was conscious of this and the barge's galley was limited so the dishes were not elaborate. Once they had finished, with Eriana once again having to be satisfied with pel, the table was cleared and the conference began.

"Nay, Your Grace, it is not I who knows what happened here. Ursula is the one who has discovered the history of this place."

"Director Ursula?"

"As you wish, Your Grace. The two galleys are of Yod, though they arrived here at different times. When Yod first began preparations for invasion upstream, they sent small craft - barges, sloops, things like that, to quietly survey the banks either side for suitable landing places. One of their ideas was that they would set up a secret base from which one or more galleys would operate to assist the various invasions that were planned, including, Signar Zoran, that of Zebrin.

"Hamalbek seemed to fit their needs but nothing further happened until the invasion had started and most of Upper Fanir had been overrun. Then a galley set out, possibly under cover of darkness, and came and sacked Hamalbek, killing everyone in the village. Those who were on the galley did not know how to live in this type of forest so simply cleared a large area and began erecting barracks on the land."

"All that cleared land we saw as we arrived? Surely not!"

Ursula shook her head. "Only an area around the inlet was cleared, Your Grace, where the original village would have been. They began operations but realized that they would soon be discovered so found a way of blocking the channel so that it seemed that Hamalbek had become deserted, had gone back into the forest. They used the village pontoons and some fishing boats with cuts of trees and shrubs on them.

"Shortly after they had this base in operation, the Yodan officers made a fatal mistake - fatal for them, that is. Their slave rowers of convicted men managed to revolt and take over the base. Almost all the officers were killed immediately, a few were kept and executed one by one for the men's entertainment. Then the convicts decided that, as they had a galley and some of the new Yodan weapons, they would turn to piracy to keep themselves in food and drink.

"This carried on at a very low level for some time, Your Grace, just enough to sustain the operation and keep from too many questions being asked along the river. Then the war ended and Yod's other galleys were loose up and down the river, looking for places to hide. One came near here and met the pirate galley. Some quick thinking of the pirate captain - he did not call himself King of the Pirates then - meant that the other galley thought them friendly and the two met mid-river.

"The pirates went aboard and subdued the Yodan officers and crew, setting the slave rowers free to join them as more pirates. The captured officers were shut away here at Hamalbek and brought out one by one to be executed by hanging stretched out on a frame until they died. They were working from the lowest ranks to the highest, meaning that the Yodan captain would watch all his men die before his turn came."

"Maker!" Zoran muttered. "Evil men indeed."

"Signar, they were all convicted men, though a few were only at the oars because they broke some minor Yodan law. Others were proper career criminals and the two galleys were an opportunity they could not ignore."

"As you say, Director."

"Then the numbers turned against them," she continued. "To have enough men to row two galleys, and pirate crews to man them, meant their food requirements increased greatly, as did the need for firewood to cook that food. That is why such a large area is cleared, Your Grace, it was all used for firewood. As were several entire barges and their cargoes of timber, plus all the fitments of that nearer galley except the upper deck. It is nothing but a shell inside."

Simbran gestured. "Why, then, did they not simply dismantle the entire thing?"

"Partly I think it was to provide a high point from which they could cover the entrance with their Yodan weapons, Your Grace. Partly because they might have needed it as accommodation once the river began to rise again. I am told that, once the rainy season has begun, this whole cleared area will be completely flooded."

"Ah, of course. And then?"

"The river level has lowered and the other galley is now trapped in here until the rainy season ends. Instead they began using captured barges as pirate vessels to collect more food, keeping some of the new captured craft as storage and sinking or burning others. Many of the captives they originally kept had died for various reasons, fever and malnutrition being two of them, so they also began taking more barge crews to make up the numbers.

"Then, aboard the Visund two days ago, we actually saw a barge being taken. We chased the pirate barge away but had to help their target vessel upon which five of the crew of seven had survived, but wounded. We escorted them to Paktrin, along with another barge we found stuck on a sandbank but containing only corpses. From that barge I realized they were looking for shipments of grain and other foodstuffs to feed themselves when the rains fell.

"We decided to go and look for them. Very few of the pirates had any kind of military training and their disguised lookout posts were just visible as we rowed along this bank, so we worked out where they were. We divided our forces, First Director Eriana led her men in the Visund to attack the channel entrance while I took a force of Zebrins through the forest to attack from another direction. That happened just before first light this morning."

Simbran's eyebrows raised. "You led a force of Zebrins through such a forest as this in the dark? How is this possible?"

Ursula glanced at Eriana, who nodded, Simbran noting the byplay.

"Your Grace," Ursula resumed, "during our voyage upriver I have discovered that the dranakhs we have met along the way seemed attracted to me for some reason. It was a while before I realized that they were sending me images of what they saw. This has developed such that I can now hold a sort of conversation with them, but it is not speech as you would know it and our understanding of how we see each other's world is poor.

"After we passed Hamalbek we called at Jenbek for information and we were joined there by two dranakh from the forest. One is the grand-daughter of the other and was present when Hamalbek was destroyed. The Yodans used a Thunder Pipe then to kill her mate. Normally dranakh do not back away from trouble but the use of the Yodan weapon was unknown to them and seemingly impossible to defeat so the grandfather, Loti, who had been watching from the forest, encouraged Senni to run away with him.

"From images they sent me I was able to construct a rough map of the clearing and that enabled us to plan our assault. Loti also acted as guide last night... Boje! Was it only last night? So much has happened! Um, yes, Loti guided us through the forest and showed us where the advanced lookout post was. When we arrived at the edge of the clearing I realized that the three buildings nearest us were actually cages for their captives. I crept over to the cages and was able to speak to the men inside without being seen. While I was doing that the Visund arrived through the channel and her men attacked."

Simban nodded. "An amazing tale, Director."

"Amazing but true, Your Grace." She added, "There is something you ought to know."

"Ah?"

"The three cages each have different categories of captives inside. The one nearest the river has what I named Trusties, that is, prisoners who the pirates trusted to do work for them during the day. Some are cooks, some chop wood, some fetch water and others dig graves."

"Graves? You mean - to put bodies into the ground? Savages!"

Ursula shrugged. "They could do little else, Your Grace. They had barely enough wood for cooking and boiling drinking water as it is. Besides, the smoke from pyres might have given observers ideas, seeing that Hamalbek was supposed to be deserted."

"Ah, as you say. What, then of the other cages, as you name them?"

She held up a finger. "First, Your Grace, I must add there were others in that trusty cage. Your two healers, to begin with, and twelve sick and injured, some with fever and others with sprains, burns or other minor injuries. For the rest, the middle cage held everyone who the pirates were going to use as rowing crew once the river rose again. There are thirty-seven in there, from almost everywhere along the Sirrel and well beyond. The third cage holds twenty-seven surviving Yodans."

"Yodans?"

"The surviving officers and crew of the second galley, Your Grace. The pirates, who of course are also almost all Yodans, had kept them to execute them one by one as I mentioned before."

"Maker, the evil that some will do to others," Simbran muttered. "Do any of the pirates survive? I would not wish that end on anyone but surely that has sealed their fate."

"There are forty-four surviving pirates, Your Grace, and seventy-one who did not. For now we have the survivors shut up in the middle cage awaiting your judgment. I would add that it is possible that one or two might not be as guilty as the others but were merely convicted men caught up in the general revolt and who had no choice but to go along."

Simbran's expression was grim. "I note your caution, Director. We do not consider all to be of the same stripe as the worst may be but even so, piracy has been committed and some penalty must needs be paid. I give you my oath that each of them will have my individual attention when they are brought before me."

"Thank you, Your Grace."

"Do you have a plan for what to do with all these rescued folk, Director?"

"Most of the prisoners are too weak to travel, Your Grace, so I doubt we could move them all today or for a few days until they regain some strength. That borrowed ferry was supposed to be bringing fresh food, meat, vegetables and fruit, to help that process along. There are also twelve prisoners who are sick or injured. I am not sure if some of them can be moved immediately."

Simbran nodded. "I wondered when Signar Zoran explained what he wanted the ferry for. So. You will be here for what, a week?"

"Probably, Your Grace. There is also the plunder which has to be cataloged and packaged up for transport. And then there are the surviving pirates to consider."

"As you say. I am minded to -" He turned. "Director, are we boring you?"

Eriana tried and failed to smother another yawn. "If I may apologize, Your Grace. We have had a disturbed night."

He started. "Why, of course! You and your men have been busy for too many bells, I deem. We will end this meeting now, I think, and begin again tomorrow after we have all had some well-earned rest. If I may ask Director Ursula some few questions before you retire."

"As you wish, Your Grace."

"Director," Simbran turned to Ursula, "I would leave the organization of the camp in the hands of the Zebrins, since they already know your desires. Do you approve of this?"

"I do, Your Grace." Ursula gave a nod to Zoran. "They know what needs doing... but most of them have been up all night as well."

Zoran said, "Your Grace, while our men know what needs to be done, help from yours would not be turned away."

"Thank you, Signar. Director, where shall you and your men sleep tonight? What buildings there are here are either full of men or burned to the ground."

"The prisoners who we released to make room for the pirates will go in the stripped galley, Your Grace. The Zebrins, so I am told, have accommodation aboard their own craft which they can use. Our own men will use the further galley and we women have our own cabin aboard the Green Ptuvil."

There was admiration in Simbran's voice as he remarked, "You do have it all planned out, Director. Impressive."

"I do what I can, Your Grace," Ursula agreed, stifling a yawn of her own.

"Then I must needs ask you and your fearsome leader to retire, Director. We of Faral shall manage whatever remains to do today."

"As you command, Your Grace."

It did not take long for Eriana and Ursula to join the others in their cabin aboard the Green Ptuvil. It also did not take long for either to strip off their clothes and join the others who were already in their bunks. Both were asleep within moments.

Ursula realizes some consequences of their situation and asks Simbran for changes. The clearing begins to evolve into a fully-fledged military camp. Then the two captive healers ask her for help with two patients with a seemingly common childhood ailment that have not responded to treatment.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

83 - Tents and Diseases

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2023 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

The sounds of voices above and the smell of cooking zurin woke Ursula. When she rolled over in her bunk she saw that most of the other women were just about awake but still in their own bunks. Tyra and Bennet had disappeared, though. From the light coming in through the clerestory-style windows it was early morning. She propped herself up on one elbow, yawning.

"Good morning, Mistress... if that is the proper title for you now?"

Ursula groaned, sat up and stretched. "Mistress will do, Banest, for now. I did not ask for anything more. Good morning to you all. What is happening?"

"Mistress," Larys answered, "Kedian makes breakfast, we found some zurin in the local market yesterday morning and knew that it would make your day seem better when next we met."

Ursula could think of any number of complications to that. "And what if we had not met for some days?"

"The zurin would not go to waste, Mistress," Larys replied with a straight face, "and I am sure that more could be obtained when we reached Bibek."

She chuckled. "You'd eat it all yourselves, you mean."

"Aye, Mistress." Larys lowered her gaze. "It is somewhat tasty."

There was a groan from behind Ursula's shoulder. "Gods, it is morning again! How many more armies will appear today?"

Ursula twisted. "None, I hope, Highness. Good morning to you."

"Ah, good morning, Ursula. Is that zurin I can smell?"

"It is, Highness, but it is not zurin that occupies my attention right now. I have need of a facility that this barge lacks before I will be able to eat."

"Aye! I am in like need, I deem. Is there no remedy, Ursula? Some magic device from the mother world which will be a boon to every woman here?"

"No magic, Highness, but good solid engineering which will come in time." Ursula hoisted herself out of her bunk and stood stretching. "I doubt I can wait that long, however."

It took only a moment for her to strip off her nightgown and pull on the ship dress she had worn the previous day. Some of the others made similar exchanges and Eriana led the way onto the Green Ptuvil's deck. The first thing Ursula noticed was that the four Faral cutters had gone though Spirit of Bibek remained, as did Zebrin's Tusk.

"That solves one problem," she remarked as they climbed into the Visund to reach the shore.

"It is not so, Ursula," Eriana responded. "Here comes one, nay, two, through the channel now."

The group briefly turned to observe the activity but bladders wait for no-one, so they continued clambering over the longship's benches until they reached the bow and climbed down onto solid ground.

"They are bringing materials in," Ursula said as they made their way past the buildings, Zebrin sentries saluting as they did so. "Does that mean that ferry has arrived, do you think?"

"Probably, Ursula, though Simbran may also have sent for supplies from Bibek. Let us do our business and break our fast, then we shall learn what transpires this day."

On their way back from the latrine, freshly dug by Zebrin troops, they were intercepted by Simbran and Vikzas, who came from the direction of the cooking area.

"Good freshness, First Director, Director," Simbran greeted them. "Have you all recovered after your recent night adventures?"

Eriana bobbed. "Good morrow, Your Grace, I mean good morning. Good freshness? Even the greetings are different as we travel! Aye, for myself I feel refreshed, though I would offer a better answer once we have eaten breakfast. Ursula? What of your night? Did you sleep well?"

"I did, First Director, though I might fade later this afternoon. Good morning, Your Grace. I assume there has been no trouble in the camp?"

"None that has been reported to me, Director."

"I noticed some of your cutters bringing goods in, are they from that ferry?"

"Indeed, Director. As we thought, the channel is not wide enough to admit the ferry, nor is it likely deep enough. I put two of the cutters to work ferrying materials in to save time, the other two are away carrying messages to Bibek and Farso. Presently we are building some medium-sized tents to store the food and other materials in against a sudden downpour. We have just inspected the local cooking facilities and intend to supplement with a proper field kitchen and mess tent, that all may eat their meals in comfort.

"Further tents will be provided to accommodate those men who presently have no shelter apart from the hull of the stripped galley. I have no doubt they will feel more comfortable there for the few days needed until they are well enough to travel. If I may ask, would the crew of the Visund also benefit from such tents? It does not seem to me that one could be comfortable in so open a vessel when it rains. I am sure we have brought enough to accommodate all who may need them."

"Eriana?"

"A kind thought, Your Grace, and one which will be appreciated by our men. We do have use of the further galley, it is true, and the Visund even carries awnings we could erect, but aye, if you have brought tents, then why not make use of them?"

"As you wish, First Director. You are about to have breakfast?" Eriana nodded. "The fare provided by the cooks is somewhat plain, I fear."

"The Green Ptuvil has a small kitchen, a stocked pantry and a good cook who will provide for all aboard, Your Grace. There is a zurin roll and a mug of pel awaiting my attention, I deem."

Simbran's brow wrinkled. "I had a strange message a while ago concerning zurin, do you know any more, Vikzas?"

"Aye, Your Grace, it is something I discovered being eaten by these folk in Faralan. When wrapped in a freshly baked roll it is most satisfying for breakfast, I find. Doubtless my desires will change once the weather turns but for now it makes a filling way to begin my day."

"Do you tell me? And where does this new custom come from, then? Was it brought by our friends from Palarand?"

"I believe so, Your Grace."

"Your Grace," Eriana said, "while both zurin and bread rolls are common enough along the lands of the Sirrel I believe that it was Ursula who suggested putting the two together."

"Ah?" Simbran spun to Ursula, one eyebrow raised.

"Your Grace," she replied, "it is a common breakfast item among my people also. Once I found out what zurin was, I introduced the crew to this way of eating it."

"Ah, I see. Your people? You are not from the Great Valley yourself, I deem."

Ursula and Eriana exchanged a glance. The latter cautiously explained, "Your Grace, Ursula comes from a land... not far from that where Tenant Maralin was born, whom you met in Palarand."

Enlightenment came and Ursula said quickly, "Your Grace, my origins were explained to Marshal Vikzas when we met in Faralan, perhaps he can tell you at a suitably private moment."

"That knowledge is not generally known," Eriana added the caution. "She suffers the same danger that Garia and Maralin do. If I may ask you to ward your words carefully, Your Grace."

Simbran stared before nodding. "Upon my oath, Eriana."

"Heard and witnessed, Your Grace."

"Shall I learn more once your ship reaches Bibek, Eriana?"

The Princess rolled her eyes. "That was my intention, Your Grace, but actually reaching Bibek seems to be proving somewhat difficult of late."

"I will make sure that we can do what we may to hasten your dealings here, Eriana. Bibek has been waiting to greet you and your men for some time now."

"As you say, Your Grace." They had been walking towards the Visund while they talked and had now reached the ladder someone had propped against the bow. "By your leave, Your Grace, we go to take breakfast now."

Simbran nodded. "And afterwards we shall continue that meeting we began yester eve, agreed?"

"Agreed."

When they returned to the cabin, all the other women were seated around their table, which held rapidly diminishing plates of bread rolls and sizzling zurin.

* * *

"We have discovered a lack most important to we women, I deem," Eriana began when they had settled into their seats aboard the Spirit of Bibek. "This place has no bath-house at all. Being only men here when the pirates ruled they saw no need for one. Unfortunately there are women here now and there may be women here in the future."

Simbran nodded. "As you say. But building a bath-house here raises a question I asked myself late last night, which was, what is to become of this place? There is nobody local left alive to restore what was once here so it reverts to my own domain, I believe. I could plant a new village, a town, even, given the clearance we see about the buildings, but then I had a new thought: First Director, do you want this place?

"My thinking was this. Bibek is a large and busy port but that is almost its problem, at times it is too busy. I concede that the Faral contingent of the River Patrol must needs operate from there, with smaller establishments along our banks as required, but you may have need of a point of administration this side of Yod and, possibly, a base for storage of supplies or for construction of vessels. It occurred to me that Hamalbek may present such an opportunity to you."

Zoran raised a finger. "Your Grace, if I may add, the new River Patrol will be active along both banks of the Sirrel between our lands, it does not make sense to duplicate bases on both sides when each may share what the other already has."

Simbran inclined his head in acknowledgment. "I had overlooked that point, Signar, and I thank you for reminding me. Aye, it will be of help to both our lands, I deem. But my original question remains. The land is here and presently vacant, should the Federation Navy, then, have an establishment of its own in this place?"

"Your Grace," Eriana replied, "we - the Federation Navy - thank you for your offer and will require some time to consider it. For myself, I do not see that we have a great need for such an establishment that could not be satisfied at Bibek or, indeed, in Zebrin City, but my view is not the only one which matters. Ursula?"

"Your Grace, as a base for water craft I do not think that it would be more useful than the ports already established - but it occurs to me that Hamalbek could be a useful place for training, particularly our marines. The forest around us is unfamiliar to most of our troops and it was unfamiliar to the Yodans also. A center for common training, perhaps even for new recruits, could work well here, away from the distractions we have seen at other ports."

"A training base!" Simbran responded, surprised. "I had not considered that aspect. Aye, I agree. But such a base will take time to plan, I deem. It would not be ready this year so neither would your bath-house."

"While we might need a bath-house, Your Grace, we do not need anything so elaborate. After all, we are only going to be here a few days. A tent for privacy with a large half-barrel in it would be enough, provided sufficient water could be heated."

"As you say, Director." Simbran considered, then nodded. "I will see what may be arranged, but it might not happen today."

"Thank you, Your Grace. I would point out that, should you provide a bath-house, even a temporary one, all the former captives will want to use it as well. And, if they do so, they will want to have fresh clothes to wear, since what they now have on is what they were captured wearing."

Simbran pursed his lips. "It is always surprising to me how any tiny problem may sprout and multiply like some maddened weed in a field, I deem. Director, your words are wise, we must needs find fresh attire for these poor men, they have suffered for far too long." He waved an arm. "Do not concern yourself, I am sure that between our own supplies and those of Zebrin," a nod to Zoran, who returned it, "we may satisfy all who desire fresh attire to clothe themselves before they depart this place."

"Thank you, Your Grace." Ursula hesitated before adding, "Your Grace, there is another related matter I thought about late last night. I now believe that the pirates ought to be removed as soon as possible and tried elsewhere."

"Oh? Director, I would consider it expedient to try them here and execute them as soon as possible, I deem."

"That was what I thought at first, Your Grace, but consider what happens afterwards. We are left with one hundred eighteen bodies to burn and we are already short of firewood."

"One hundred eighteen? I thought you said there were only forty-four!"

Eriana explained, "Your Grace, we already have seventy-one pirate bodies laid out near the forest edge awaiting disposal, together with three captives and a Zebrin. The Zebrin they will want to return to his family but the others remain. Ursula's point is a good one. Removing the pirates will reduce pressure on our food, water and fuel supplies and also remove any element of risk from the camp."

Simbran sighed. "As you desire, First Director, the point is well made. You people are very good at this! I would never have considered the bodies, anywhere else in Faral and they would be of no consequence."

Zoran muttered agreement. "Your Grace, the same would be true in Zebrin. At Hamalbek the rules must needs be different, I deem. By all means take them to Bibek, or at your preference, Zebrin can offer to take some or all. They have preyed on vessels passing our banks as well as yours."

"Done, Zoran, but I would ask that they all be tried together. To condemn half in Faral and half in Zebrin will raise concerns that our ideas of justice may be different."

Zoran thought. "If I may ask to speak privately with you about this matter, Your Grace. In general the laws that govern those who use the Sirrel are customary but there can be some differences according to each land it flows through or past. If we are to join the River Patrol, it follows that the customary law must be made into a legal and consistent one, that all may know their rights and responsibilities when traveling the river."

"Hm? You think that the Federation needs a treaty to govern the river? Aye, we shall have words once we are finished here, Zoran. If we do not then we will only make work for regiments of lawyers for decades to come."

"My thoughts exactly, Your Grace."

"Very well. Let us continue. Who has something to add?"

Ursula cleared her throat. "Your Grace, there may be a bigger problem. There are already many victims buried on the cleared land around the camp and nobody knows how many. What happens when the water level rises?"

There was shock on the faces of the Faral and Zebrin members.

Simbran answered, "We cannot know, Director. The Sirrel does whatever it desires, we may not prevent anything it does to our lands - which is why Hamalbek is now only connected by that channel. Sometimes the water scours, sometimes it will leave deposits, sometimes it apparently does little except disturb the shoals in the channel but we may not predict or prevent anything.

"If it scours the area which is now cleared, the bodies could be swept into the main river and downstream - or they could be washed back and scattered into the forest. If it deposits more soil then no-one will know where the bodies may be until the next time someone digs a foundation or a well." He grimaced. "Even if the well does not find a body the water would become tainted, I deem. Do you know how many bodies may be involved? I do not ask for an exact figure."

"I cannot even give you an estimate, Your Grace," Ursula replied. "The original Yodans may have buried some of the villagers when they arrived but no-one from that first galley remains alive to tell us. The pirates certainly buried many but there are no markers for the graves and no-one was keeping a count. I would guess anywhere between perhaps thirty and a hundred or so, some of which could be women. But that is only a guess, Your Grace."

Simbran threw up his hands, muttering something which was not intended for female hearing.

"There may be people in Bibek who can discover these bodies, but it is late in the season and the bodies must needs be found and removed before the Rains begin. Very well, Director, I will instruct those necessary to come here and begin the search. We must move on. What is next?"

* * *

Ursula climbed down the ramp from the Spirit of Bibek and tried to stretch the kinks out of her legs. While there was enough room in the cabin to sit and the seating was comfortable enough, she had not moved for two bells and had gotten stiff. On the ground waiting for her and Eriana, who was having a few final words with Simbran, were Bennet, Semma and Tyra. All were wearing their training gear of tunic top tucked into box-pleat skirt, straw hat and the three wore swords on their belts.

"Mistress? You had a long meeting on that boat."

"Yes, Tyra, it was a meeting we probably should have had in more comfort at the Margrave's palace, or wherever he lives. Most of what we discussed was about here, though. Ladies, it looks like we - the River Patrol, that is - now owns Hamalbek, possibly to build a training base on. Nothing will happen until after the Rains, though, and likely not until next year. More importantly, the surviving pirates will be taken away as soon as possible and transported to Bibek for trial and execution. We'll be getting more tents to put everyone who is left into and even an extra one for us to bathe in."

"That sounds like an excellent idea, Mistress," Bennet agreed. "I know that when traveling we must needs bathe whenever we can but this place is filthy. Ah, a bathing tent, does that mean we will be staying here some time, Mistress?"

"No more than a week, I hope," Ursula replied. "Just long enough to get all the captives fit enough to be taken somewhere else. We have business elsewhere and so do they." Ursula paused, then added, "Most of them, anyway."

"That's good," Bennet said. "This has been a good exercise but I have become used to traveling between towns and cities on the river. Oh," she remembered, "those two healers from the Trusties cage wanted to speak to you, Mistress. Tyra, do you remember what they said?"

"I do not, Bennet, but I saw them returning to their cage. Something about a fever? Mistress, will you go there to see them or have you other needs?"

"I need a drink, Tyra, but that is all. If the healers want me it could be important. Bennet, what are you and Semma doing this morning?"

The tall guardswoman pointed at the State Barge. "We await Her Highness, Mistress. I will tell her where you have gone."

"Very well. Come on, Tyra."

Ursula had visited the cage briefly the previous day when she had made her census but not ventured further inside. Now she asked at the entrance where the sick people were and was directed to a screened area at one end, shaded by a length of tattered tarpaulin from the sun which beat down between the bars of the cage. Inside she found the two healers and sixteen crude pallets of which twelve were occupied.

Two at the far end were separated from the rest by empty pallets, upon one of which the two healers had been sitting. When Ursula and Tyra arrived they stood and hurried forward to greet her.

"Mistress, welcome to the House of the Sick, such as it is. We are concerned with the two at the far end, as you see. While the others around you have simple injuries of one kind or another those two have a persistent fever and it worries us. The Zebrin surgeon told us that you had more knowledge than he and suggested that we ask you for advice."

"That is possibly true," she replied. "I'm sorry, I remember your names but not which is which."

The speaker pointed to himself. "Mistress, I am Sarrik and he is Netheran. We are both accounted healers by the association in Bibek. We are used to treating injuries and ministering to the usual mild fevers which every child and young adult may catch but these two resist our efforts. If you could assist us?"

She led the way towards the two pallets but stopped at a safe distance. "What seems to be the problem here?"

"Mistress, it appears to us that these two have caught nothing more than a simple childhood illness called middrin which, in an otherwise healthy child, lasts a week to ten days or so. Middrin usually gives the child a mild rash and a sore throat. There is a fever, it is true, but it happens at the beginning and lasts only one day, perhaps two. These two have been feverish for two weeks now and it does not relent."

"Do adults normally catch this illness?"

"No, Mistress, since most will have already caught it while children."

She considered the faces of the two patients. "These two do not look like locals, their skin is too dark."

"As you say, Mistress. That one," Sarrik pointed, "comes from K'kjand and the other, we know not where, but certainly nowhere local to the river."

K'kjand? Oh, that was what Eriana told me some folk call travelers who come from a region called the Six Cities over on the west coast.

"I remember now. When I came yesterday to find out everyone's details you had to carefully spell out their names for me."

"As you say, Mistress. When they were first brought here both were already ill but could just manage to speak and tell us their names. Now I think on it, there was another from K'kjand who had the fever! But he recovered quickly and was moved next door."

Ursula nodded. "I remember him as well. Look, I'll need to go and get my basket of potions and so on but, before I come back here to examine these two properly, I will go and find the other one and ask him some questions. It might help if he knows what is going on."

"Ah, as you say, Mistress. Of course, even if we had thought of doing that, we could not approach the other prison for fear of being strung up on the frame."

Ursula winced. "Well, that will no longer happen. We'll be back shortly."

Ursula and Tyra had taken a certain amount of dressings and salves for the assault but most had been left aboard the Green Ptuvil. Once the barge had arrived at Hamalbek the materials had been returned to their usual places in basket and bag. The two therefore returned to the barge, taking the opportunity to have a drink and refill the bottles everyone now carried.

"What happened to Kaldar? I have not seen him today."

Kedian smiled. "Mistress, this morning he helped me make breakfast since there are now so many to provide for. Now, I deem, he is below with the rescued women, probably making more attire for us all."

"Oh, I see."

I didn't give him any potions this morning. If I give them to him now it could be dangerous, too close to tomorrow's dose. I'll talk to him over lunch.

"Thank you, Kedian. Those rolls were very good. I didn't think you could bake anything like that on a tiny barge stove."

He grinned. "Mistress, it is always a surprise what we can do with so small a kitchen. It is enough for us waterfolk, I deem."

"So I have discovered. If you will excuse us, we have some patients to attend to."

"Of course, Mistress."

Most of the Captives were still inside the stripped galley because of the hot sun. Ursula climbed down and discovered Benakar at the foot of the companionway.

"Mistress, good morning. If I may be of assistance."

"You can, Benakar, since I do not think I can pronounce his name. I need that man from... where did you say it was? Somewhere over at the west coast, it sounded like."

"Ah, do you mean Kapis or Terry? Both are yonder." He pointed along the length of the hull.

"Which ones? Those two? Not the Kittrin, I want to speak to the other one. Wait, call them both over, please."

"Kapis! Terry! The Mistress wants you."

The two men scrambled along the ribs of the hull, carefully avoiding the others who were lying between the structural members. They arrived at the small platform at the base of the companionway and looked at Ursula with interest. She decided to deal with the Kittrin first. He looked a little older than Toshi, but that could partly be because of the poor diet.

«I apologize, I do not remember your name.»

He was startled. «You speak my tongue!» He looked more closely at Ursula's face in the light which came down the companionway. «You are not a Kittrin but... Are you descended from some of my people?»

«Not exactly. It is a long story. Your name?»

He looked embarrassed and then bowed low. «Mistress, I am Kapashu Atakami Teratsu, a Kittrin as you can see but no longer of the Empire. Most in this strange land struggle with my name and name me Terry. What is it you want of me?»

«We have a Kittrin who has recently joined our crew. My thought was that, as you are now free but presumably have no ties to anyone here, you may consider joining him. Sometimes it is good to have someone you can speak with in your own tongue.»

He looked interested. «It is a thought, Mistress. I have wondered what would become of any of us now we are free. Can I ask his name?»

«His name is Dithereen Matsuk Hakatoshi. We call him Toshi. His island was taken by another faction and he is now in exile.»

«Dithereen? His island was taken?»

«That is what he told us, yes.»

«Matsukuo... He is of that clan? A leader, then, not like me, I am just a wandering warrior.»

«His island was invaded by superior forces and he barely escaped with his sister and a retainer. His sister died later at sea. He thinks he may be the only one of his family still alive, so at present he is just like you.»

«Ah. May I be permitted to meet him and discuss matters?»

«Yes, but I will warn you that he is sworn to our leader and she does not tolerate disagreements.»

Terry bowed. «Mistress, it sounds as if we have much in common and little to disagree about. Can you arrange it?»

«Yes, but later, I think, when the sun is not so hot. Maybe after our evening meal.»

«I will wait, Mistress, and thank you for the knowledge. There might be meaning to my life after all.»

She switched back to the local tongue. "Thank you, Terry. Now I have to ask your friend here some questions."

The Kittrin took the hint and returned back along the hull. Ursula turned to the tall, dark-skinned and straight-haired man in front of her with a smile.

"I know that you have a long and impressive name but what does everyone here call you?"

"Kapis, Mistress, that is all. I have heard that you are a healer but you do not behave like any healer I have known before."

She smiled again. "That is because of my unusual background, Kapis. Know that I am a healer, also a field surgeon and I have a number of other talents as well. Tell me, did you arrive here with the other man from the Six Cities, the one who is in the House of the Sick?"

He nodded. "Aye, Mistress, I did, and there was another with us, a strange man we encountered along our long journey. Tell me, are they well? Because we were kept separate once I recovered I have had no word of their condition."

"Both those men still have the fever, unfortunately. That was the reason I came to find you, to see if you could tell me more about where you might all have caught it. The two healers who were captives have tended them but of course they had no access to the kind of herbs I normally carry."

"You seek to know what it is that we caught, then? Let me think... We two from the Six Cities Confederation had traveled east together looking for casual work, as is the manner of our people from time to time. In Benmond, upriver from Zebrin, we met the other man who calls himself Bineer Ketko. Mistress, we know little about him, almost nothing he told us made any sense. I begin to wonder if the sickness had already gotten inside of him by then and addled his mind. When we met, however, he seemed well enough.

"The owner of a fast barge was looking for some extra hands to help out as he took a load of timber downriver to a customer there. We three were hired and the barge followed the river down to Bibek where some extra provisions were taken on. When we departed Bibek I began feeling unwell, a sore throat and a rash, but not enough to prevent me doing what was required of me.

"Then the pirates struck. We were totally unprepared when they came alongside and boarded. We were all taken prisoner and the barge confiscated. At first we were sent to the center prison but it was obvious by then that we three were becoming ill, so they moved us to the end one to prevent anyone else catching whatever it was. I had two tough days but then recovered quickly, so they moved me back to the center prison. Is that what you wanted to know?"

"Your explanation sounds as if you think your mystery friend gave you whatever it was."

"Aye, Mistress, that is what I believe. What else can I tell you?"

"Where were you living in Benmond? Was it in a traveler's hostel or was it some place where children were around?"

"Mistress, we were not in the city of Benmond itself but in their port, a place named Benmouth. We were in the waterman's hostel but there were, indeed, several barge families with children also staying there when we were. Do you think we caught the sickness from those children, Mistress?"

"It sounds likely, yes." Ursula pondered. "I don't think you can tell me any more, thank you for your time."

He bowed with a smile. "Mistress, if there is anything I presently have it is too much time."

She hesitated. "Tell me, are you a warrior? We are looking for men who can fight, also men who are familiar with using the river. If you had no particular destination in mind then we might be able to offer you work - permanent work if you want it. I have heard good things about the men of the Six Cities."

"It is worth a thought, Mistress. Who must I ask for more information? Surely you do not do that as well!"

"The situation is... unusual. The person who would be able to answer you best is our leader, Princess Eriana of Palarand. She also holds a number of other titles, as do I."

"A Princess? She leads your force? How strange! Is this customary among the peoples of the east?"

"Not really, but she comes from somewhere else entirely. A long story, I'm afraid. Now, if you'll excuse me, I must go and examine your countryman."

"As you wish, Mistress. Will you return and tell me how he fares?"

"Yes, of course."

Kapis bowed and made his way back along the galley. Benakar looked at Ursula with interest.

"Mistress, when you first came to us you hinted that your group may be looking for others to join. I and several others here," he waved a hand to indicate the men in the galley, "no longer have a job or, in most cases, anyone who we might name our master. For myself I might be interested in what you have to offer and others here may as well."

"That was one of my thoughts when we discovered there were prisoners here, yes. Look, Kapis is a special case because of his origins and I know that Eriana... First Director Eriana will want to personally speak with him, but you are right. I will ask her to come here and talk to all of you as soon as she can find some free time."

Benakar bowed. "That is all we ask, Mistress. Thank you, I know you also are busy."

Ursula and Tyra took their leave and exited the galley.

"Do you know of this disease the two healers spoke of?" Ursula asked Tyra as they walked across to the cage.

"I do, Mistress, almost everyone I knew in Joth has had middrin. Indeed, since it does not appear to affect children much at all, but can cause problems for adults, our mothers customarily try to make sure that if one catches it, all the other children would be brought to try and get it at the same time."

Ursula nodded. "It sounds like some childhood diseases where I came from. But I still do not know what this one looks like or how to treat it."

"Mistress, I do not know of any herb that is used. Just to keep the body from becoming too hot."

"That isn't good news, Tyra, not in this heat."

"As you say, Mistress."

As they reached the cage Ursula's mind began turning over the options in her basket. Most would be useless, but she remembered something the Old Woman in the Woods had told her about certain side effects of some of them.

It would be unorthodox but it might do the trick here.

"Mistress! Did you learn anything of use?"

"Maybe. Those three men met in a port called Benmouth, do you know of it?"

"Aye, Mistress, it is some two hundred marks or so upriver in Benmond, the port for their capital."

"They stayed in a traveler's hostel in Benmouth where there were several families with children. I think that Kapis must have caught the disease first from those children, since he recovered first. The three joined a barge carrying timber downstream as deckhands. It called at Bibek for supplies and then was caught by the pirates somewhere -" she waved an arm in the direction of the river, "around there. By the time they ended up here all three had it and were moved into this cage."

"But, Mistress, it is a disease of children! Why should it affect them so badly?"

I have to phrase this very carefully.

"It is something that is known about where I come from, which is not Alaesia but somewhere much more distant. Look: there are thousands of marks between here and the west coast, is that so?"

They looked mystified. "Aye, Mistress, but..."

"So some diseases will have trouble getting from populations on one side to populations on the other side, since anyone who gets ill will have recovered before they have traveled very far. Therefore, each side will end up with slight variations of each disease as the people adapt to them. Once so many people have had the disease, a certain immunity builds up so that each new generation will find the disease less severe, and so it goes on until it becomes safe enough to actually encourage children to have it, to prevent problems when they get older."

"As you say, Mistress, but that doesn't explain those three men."

"It does, because although the disease cannot travel, the men can and did so before they caught the version of the disease which exists here in the east. They have no immunity to this form of the disease so it has hit them harder. How do I know this? When my people explored other lands they accidentally took certain diseases with them, sufficient that they completely wiped out whole populations many thousands of marks away."

The two healers looked at her with suspicion.

"Mistress," Sarrik said, "just how far away are your people? Anmar can surely not be that large!"

"I do not know, gentlemen, but a wise man once told us that to go completely around Anmar would be something like forty thousand marks. That sounds like a lot but I could not begin to argue against him."

Netheran commented, "That explains much, Sarrik. She speaks our tongue fluently but there is a slight accent I cannot place and sometimes she uses words in a strange way. The shape of her face... I do not know of anyone with like features. Mistress, you have traveled a long way, I deem."

"I have, and for most of that journey I was ill as well so I have no idea which direction my home land might be. But we have patients to treat, gentlemen. The rest is merely tales for idle time, and who of us has any idle time these days?"

She went first to the Six Cities man. "What do you call this one?"

"I cannot say his full name, Mistress, but his friend said to call him D'Nandis. A strange name, indeed!"

"As you say." She looked down at the sleeping figure. "Have you managed to get anything into him? I mean, food or drink?"

"Sometimes he is conscious enough to speak, Mistress, though very weak, and he does take water and a little of the thin porridge. I doubt it will be enough, though."

She nodded. "I agree. Now, I have something here which might help bring down the fever, make him more comfortable, but it is not intended to be used this way. A wise woman told me of this useful side-effect."

She rooted in her basket and came out with a pottery jar containing a thick red cream.

"Anthelis!" The two looked at each other. "Why did we not think of that? Aye, Mistress, a little in his next drink should indeed be beneficial."

Netheran remarked, "Of course we could not obtain such herbs ourselves, Sarrik. Even if we had considered it we could do nothing."

"As you say. Mistress, will you leave the jar with us?"

"I am reluctant to, since it may become hot enough in here to affect some of my potions including that one. But we can give him some now and I will return to check progress when, just before lunch time, perhaps?"

"Ah, of course, Mistress, as you say. We have been in this heat for so long we forget the effects it might have."

"Have you attempted to clean him up at all?"

"As much as we were permitted to, Mistress. After all, he still produces body wastes as any patient does."

She nodded. "Good. Do you wipe his face and head with water to try and cool him down?"

"We did not have free access to water, Mistress, but we did whatever we could."

"Very well. I will arrange to have some more sent over." She turned. "What of the other one?"

"We know little of him at all, Mistress, apart from his name. The K'kjand men said they knew not where he came from, they have never seen his like either. If he comes from afar, is it possible that you -"

Ursula shook her head. "No, he is a mystery to me as well. Still, Anmar is a large place."

She looked down at the sleeping figure. The most striking thing about him was the color, which looked as if he had been dipped in sun-tan lotion or something like. The face was definitely male but could not have been mistaken for any human type she had ever met, Earth or Anmar. She could not see the eyes but the lids showed a similar fold to her own. The hair was unkempt, wavy, black but showing a faint blue tinge and had suffered from being in the sun. There was some facial hair but not very much, wispy and also unkempt from lack of care.

I wonder where he came from? It just shows how much of Anmar the Navy has to explore. What color is that skin? Not orange, not copper, not gold, nor sallow like Chinese or Japanese, either... Bronze, perhaps. Freshly cast bronze, not like a statue that has been sitting in a park for years. Polished bronze of a like I have never seen before.

"Have you managed to get any water or food into him? He looks worse than the other one."

"Water only, Mistress. Most of the time he is very feverish and mumbles or cries out. Some of the other men in here know he means no ill to them but would rather he let them sleep in peace at night."

"So he would be better off elsewhere. It may be possible. Do you see all that stuff piled up out there? We are going to have tents, some for sleeping, some for cooking and even a bathing tent. We might be able to use one for your House of the Sick."

"That will be a relief, Mistress."

The strange patient moved and began shifting about, distressed, though his eyes remained closed. Suddenly he licked his cracked lips and the cry came out, "Zanthu! Zanthu! Ayieee! Ptuvil! Ptuvil!"

Sarrik remarked, "Mistress, we have no idea what he is saying. Obviously it is in his own tongue, but we do recognize that one word: Ptuvil."

The surviving pirates are shipped off and the camp begins to look settled. Late afternoon, Simbran and Eriana speak to the released captives, bringing them all up to date and offering options for their futures. The condition of the sick men still worries Ursula.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

84 - The Leaders Speak

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2023 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Ursula was awakened from her afternoon nap by the motion of the barge. She sat up and looked around but nobody else seemed bothered.

"What's happening?"

Banest was seated at the cabin table and put down the needle she had been using. "Oh, Mistress, they are moving the barge. His Grace asked Her Highness if it would be possible for his men to make use of their ship, as it would be easier to move the pirates out in that than taking many journeys in their cutters."

There was a rocking motion and Ursula could hear voices on deck. "Oh, I see. Thank you, Banest. Yes, the Visund is so much bigger they can transport more people at once." She had a thought. "It is just as well we unloaded the Visund in Vormarin, it will make their job so much easier."

"That is almost the same words Her Highness used, Mistress. Being used to barges I thought the Visund very crude and uncomfortable-looking when first I saw it at Bakhrad but it has many uses, does it not? The men tell me it has sailed the wide sea, something I am beginning to desire to see one day, it can be used for carrying men, goods and of course for war also. And it is so shallow it can go places no barge dare attempt."

There was a bump and more voices, calls to secure ropes, and then everything became still again. Tyra appeared, skipping down the companionway. By this time Ursula had sat up on her bunk.

"Our pardon, Mistress," Tyra said, "we were moving the barge -"

"Yes, Banest has explained. Where are we tied up now?"

"The Zebrin galley has moved across and beached between the stranded ones and the Visund, Mistress. We are tied behind it for now, that they may move the longship."

Ursula worked through the implications. "So we will have to climb onto Zebrin's Tusk, walk from one end to the other, then climb down from their bow."

"As you say, Mistress, but it will be less trouble than walking the length of the Visund. They have a ramp like that of His Grace's barge to reach the ground. And our women will still have a certain amount of privacy."

"That's good to hear. I know that almost no-one apart from the pirates would be likely to try anything but there are a lot of men out there who have not seen any woman except us for some time now, some of them for many months. I would not want to unfairly tempt them."

"Indeed, Mistress. Do you rise? Kedian brews pel, as if you need to be told."

"A good idea, but first I need another trip to the latrines. All that pel has to come out eventually."

On deck they were intercepted by Karan.

"Good morning, Mistress."

"Good morning, Karan. You look as though you need something."

"I do, Mistress, by your leave. Admiral Lars and some of the Norse are helping those of Faral to move some of the pirates to Bibek today."

"So I was told. They intend to use the Visund to take them out to the Zebrin ferry, I believe."

"As you say, Mistress. As you know, some of the pirates were injured during the battle and Admiral Lars asks if I would accompany them out to the ferry. His Grace the Margrave desires that none should accuse his men of behaving little better than the pirates did, Mistress."

Ursula frowned. "Do they want you to go all the way to Bibek with the pirates?"

"No, Mistress. That Zebrin healer... or surgeon... will go with them on the ferry to Bibek. He is already on the ferry making preparations, so I was told."

"Very well. Do you think you will be comfortable doing that? You are a Yodan, after all."

"A Yodan no longer, Mistress, but I understand your concern. It is a small enough task, I deem, but one which should tell me how much I may venture."

"Then by all means help Lars today. There will be a big camp meeting just before sunset, make sure you are back for that."

"Of course, Mistress."

A visit to the now-clean latrine area and refreshed with a brew, Ursula and Tyra headed for the sick bay, skirting the piles of materials which the Farals were busy converting into canvas accommodation. Inside the area reserved for the sick prisoners they were greeted by the two Faral healers.

"Greetings, Mistress," Netheran said to Ursula. "I have to report little obvious change in our two patients but the man D'Nandis does appear somewhat more comfortable, his forehead seems cooler." He shrugged. "That might be because we could get more into him, Mistress. He has always been a little stronger than the other one."

Ursula nodded. "That sounds about what I would expect, Netheran, thank you."

"If I may ask, Mistress, when might we attempt another dose? This evening?"

"It is difficult. We are doing something that is known about but there are no instructions nor has anyone any idea if there are other side effects or dangers doing this. However, these two would likely die if we did nothing, so I think we should try again this evening and then perhaps just morning and night. What do you think?"

"I think you are right, Mistress. We need to see that the potion makes a change in their condition and then we might be able to consider other, more traditional treatments." He looked at the alarm in Ursula's eyes. "Mistress?"

"Where I come from," she replied cautiously, "there are treatments which are considered traditional but some of them do little and others are actively dangerous. Some herbs may appear to work but can be toxic and there are other... treatments... that were used in the past which did nothing but harm, like the letting of blood. I assume that you do not do anything like that?"

"Toxic? Letting of blood? Mistress, we are not savages! Do you tell me your people did such barbaric acts on their patients?"

"A long time ago, gentlemen, I am speaking of a hundred years or more. In those days people did not really know how the body worked and there were strange theories that suggested treatments we would not use today."

"Ah, as you say. It was the same here, Mistress. If I may ask -"

Their discussion was interrupted by shouts from outside. A squad of Zebrin troops escorted ten pirates from the middle cage, past the one they were in, and then along to the Visund. The pirates had their hands tied behind and were linked together with a long rope looped between their necks. At the longship some of the Norse helped the pirates to climb up into the hull where they were seated around the mast.

A discussion was held and then a Zebrin under-officer hurried back, beckoning to men near the cage. Shortly a second line of men was led out to join their fellows in the longship. Some Farals helped the Norse push the Visund out into the water and then all climbed aboard. Oars were deployed at each end and the longship disappeared through the channel.

Netheran breathed a sigh of relief. "Mistress, I am glad to see those black-hearted monsters go. We have all suffered their reign of terror here for too long, most for much longer than our own party, of course."

"Yes. I think we will all breathe more easily when they have all been shipped out."

One of the other men in the sick bay asked, "Mistress, what will happen to us now?"

"That depends on each of you, to an extent," she replied. "I am reluctant to let anyone in this camp leave unless we -" she gestured at herself and the other healers, "- are satisfied that you are at least fit enough to make the journey. After that, well, that depends on each of you. Do you have families? Families that might want to see you again, that is?"

The man, who had been laid up with a twisted ankle, gave a grimace. "Ah, Mistress, you have a point. I have worked the barges all my life, there is nowhere I would name home nor have I any family. There are some in the two cages who do desire to return to their families but there are many who have none, like me, or do not wish to return... for various reasons, you understand.

"What can we do? Until my ankle heals I can do little heavy work, though I could probably make my way on a barge if the captain was desperate enough. We are in Faralmark, I assume? When I was captured we were held below and I knew not where we were taken. I did notice the Zebrins when you brought them through the forest but these healers said that we were not in Zebrin. Who rules this land?"

"We are in a land that is now called Faral," she told him. "It seems that the Margrave held some talks with his neighbor in Upper Faral - about whom I know nothing - and decided to re-unite their two lands. For now he retains the title of Margrave. It is possible that Faral may join with Upper Fanir as well. There were discussions going on when we were in Faralan before we came upriver."

"Do you tell me? News, indeed, Mistress." The others in the Sick Bay looked impressed. "They have joined together in the manner of Palarand, then? But they do not have the Palar valley, I deem."

One of the others said, "Presk, if it is Upper Faral the Mistress speaks of then of course they now have all of that valley, almost all the way to Jestik."

"Mayhap, but who knows if any ores lie below those hills? That was not my question, Barsak. I was wondering whether His Grace could offer work for the likes of us. I have lived my life on the Sirrel but I am not so sure I desire to return to barging again after this, I am not the same man I was before."

"I might be able to answer that," Ursula told him, turning around to include the other men. "You see this uniform? I belong to a new organization which, around here, will be called the River Patrol. It is so new we have few staff, no premises and almost no rules and regulations - yet." She gave them all a smile. "That means that we can, to a certain extent, make up our own.

"The bulk of the work will be undertaken by men like those you see outside, the Farals and Zebrins and others of each land the river passes by, but above them will be a unified command covering the whole river. His Grace has given us this place, Hamalbek, to build a base where men can be trained in all the tactics and processes the River Patrol will need. We would be willing to consider any of the men in this camp if they were interested, and not just as marines - water soldiers, if you would. We will need men and women to fill all the support jobs as well."

Barsak said, "Mistress, that idea sounds interesting. Where can we learn more?"

"After the evening meal His Grace wants to gather everyone still left in the camp together and explain the situation as he sees it. I was at a meeting this morning where we spoke of this but I do not know what he will say tonight. With him will be First Director Eriana, who is the head of the Federation Navy. I imagine she will tell you all you need to know."

Presk asked, "Mistress, you used a strange word there, Navy. What does it mean?"

"The Navy will be all the waterborne forces of the Sirrel Federation, to which Faral is a founding member, along with many of the lands below Yod, including Joth and Palarand. As well as the River Patrol there will be other branches, one of which will cover the open ocean beyond Palarand. One task that Ocean Command will have will be to travel as far as possible in every direction, mapping the lands and making friends with the people that we find."

Presk was startled. "Maker! Do you intend to map the whole of Anmar, Mistress?"

She nodded. "In time, yes, we do. It will take many years and I have no doubt the work will be interesting for those that choose to go to sea."

There was silence as her listeners digested this news.

Barsak asked, "Mistress, you have bars upon your shoulders, are they your rank? If so, I do not know it. Are they the mark of a healer where you came from?"

"For reasons I do not recall I was made head of a department of the Federation Navy. My title is Director of Welfare, which is why I am currently in charge of this camp. My rank is indicated by a wide bar and two stars. The First Director has four stars."

The others, including the two healers, looked at Ursula with shock.

Netheran asked, "Mistress... Director? Do you tell me you are high in this new organization, the Navy, you named it? Yet you labor as a healer in this camp?"

"That is so, Netheran. As I said, the Navy is sufficiently new that those who already belong wear many different hats according to occasion." She had a thought, adding, "It is likely that this may become a tradition in the Navy, that many of its members will be able to do more than one thing."

Presk agreed, "Mistress, those who live on the barges are much the same. There are few of us on any vessel and many tasks to be done. Joining the Navy will not be so different for those who live their lives on the water, I deem."

The stranger - Bineer? - began moving around, uncomfortable. Ursula gave a brief wave to the others before the three healers converged on the feverish man.

Sarrik remarked, "See, he sweats again. This is not good, uh, Mistress? How should we address you?"

"Mistress is good enough when I am doing this. Let us not complicate matters."

"As you desire, Mistress."

Ursula grimaced. The canvas already erected kept the Sick Bay out of the direct sunlight but it prevented any cooling wind from circulating freely.

"Tyra, go and see if you can find something to make a fan out of. We need to get some air moving in here."

"Of course, Mistress. If I may ask those outside, they may have some suitable materials."

"Yes, go."

Ursula took a rough cloth square and dipped it in the bucket of water which was at the foot of the bed. She wiped his forehead and face and then moved down to his neck, shoulders and lower arms, all she could reach without disturbing his tattered tunic. His legs came next followed by his feet. She placed a hand briefly on his forehead.

"Hot. Much hotter than I would be happy with," she reported. "Perhaps we can try and give him some more water?"

Her patient began groaning and moving around, twisting and turning on the crude mattress. His lips began to form words, but there was no sound.

"Quick! While he is like this it may be possible to get some of the water into him."

She pushed her arm under his shoulders to lift him up and almost regretted it, he was so hot. Sarrik was there immediately with a 'pillow', a salvaged canvas bag loosely stuffed with rags. It was pushed behind her arm, thus supporting the patient and allowing her in turn to remove her arm.

Netheran came with a mug part filled with a faintly milky liquid. "Here, Mistress, this is what is left of what we tried to give him before."

Once liquid touched the lips their patient sucked greedily at the mug. She held it up so that most of the contents went inside. There was a final sigh and the body relaxed. Ursula dipped her cloth and sponged him again.

"At least his body knows that it needs water. What about the other one? The man from the Six Cities?"

"Mistress? Oh, do you mean K'kjand? For now he sleeps peacefully, Mistress."

"Hmm. Let me check his temperature as well."

The other feverish patient did, indeed, feel hot. Ursula gave him a gentle shake.

"Hallo? Hallo. It is very hot in here. You need to drink some more."

The eyes part-opened and the head moved in an uncontrolled manner. He began to take in his surroundings and started to mumble, but the words were indistinct. After a short while Ursula realized that he was actually trying to ask her something but in his own tongue. The shock came when she discovered that she could understand him.

How many languages are tucked away in this head of mine? Perhaps a question for another time.

Now, do I reply in the same language, showing everybody else that I know it? Is that going to be useful or a problem? I have already had trouble with Toshi.

It felt natural to reply to him so that is what she did.

«You are in the pirate camp. Like your friend, all the prisoners have been freed and the pirates taken off to be judged.»

«Uh.» He licked his lips. «Did you mention water?»

«Yes, of course. You need to drink as much as you can in this heat, it will help your body fight the illness.»

She turned. "Some plain water, please, for this patient."

Netheran stared at her, but still handed her a mug of water. "I did not know that you spoke his tongue, Mistress!"

Not wishing to confuse everyone she merely replied, "It is a long and complicated story, Netheran. Thank you."

She took the water and fed it to the man. At first he did not want too much but his thirst increased as he drank and he drained the mug.

«More?»

He licked his lips. «I have had enough for now, Mistress. What has happened to me?»

«We think you and your friends have caught a common childhood illness when you arrived over here. Because you came from far away you did not have the resistance to it that the local people have.»

«Uh. I thought it might be something like that. There were children... I don't remember where. One of them was sick. Am I getting better?»

«If you can string three words together then I think that you probably are.»

His eyes opened and their gaze became sharp. «You are a strange healer, Mistress.»

«So I have been told.»

«Thank you, Mistress.» His voice became a mumble. «I think I need to sleep now.»

His eyes closed and he relaxed. Ursula turned to the healers.

"It is as we thought. It looks like he and his friends caught the disease from those children at the hostel."

Sarrik asked, "What of his condition, Mistress? Does he improve now?"

"If he can speak to me like that then he probably does, Sarrik. Two or three more days and he should be well enough to get out of bed, but of course it will take him much longer to recover completely."

Tyra returned bearing a strange device consisting of a triangular piece of canvas nailed to a frame made from wood offcuts.

"One of the Farals suggested this, Mistress. They have several they use themselves in this heat."

"Good, Tyra, thank you." Ursula took the crude fan and looked around. "I did not think this idea through, did I? Someone needs to be here to wave the fan over these two."

Sarrik offered, "Mistress? I can do it."

"For a short while, perhaps, but you have other duties, as have myself and Tyra."

"Mistress?" One of the other men held up a hand. "We are here, we can do little else, one of us can surely do as you require."

Ursula looked at the man, then at the two Farals. "What do you think? Some of these would not be able to do it but the others can, if they are moved near enough."

Netheran nodded. "It is as you say, Mistress. Sivlik there had a crossbow bolt through his thigh, it heals properly but he cannot yet walk. Sivlik, if we move you near these two men, would you do it?"

"Surely, Master. Anything would be better than lying or sitting here idle watching those two succumb to the fever."

There were grunts of agreement from several of the others.

Sarrik asked him, "You do not fear the disease? You might catch it if you come too close."

"Not me, Master. My family all had it when I was a child of six winters or so. I account myself relatively safe, as matters go."

"Done. We'll move you over to begin with. You others, who is willing to spell Sivlik? He surely cannot wave that fan the rest of this hot day."

Several hands were raised and a short rota established.

Ursula looked at Tyra. "The Sick Bay has been dealt with and I think we have business elsewhere."

"As you say, Mistress. The, er, First Director asked where you might be."

"Then we had better not keep her waiting. Gentlemen? If you would excuse us."

* * *

"There, Mistress."

Tyra stood back and surveyed her handiwork. Eriana had requested that Ursula, Tyra and Zakaros dress once more in the green outfits they had used two nights previously when they led the Zebrin force through the forest. This included the gaiters and repositioned utility knives while Tyra also wore a belted sword.

"What for, Eriana?" Ursula had asked. "Those were adequate for night operations but, as we discovered yesterday, they will be somewhat warm during the day."

"I seek to make a point, Ursula," had been the reply. "If we are to attract new people, the new Navy must needs present itself as a professional body with some kind of structure and discipline already present. Lars has seen you three operate attired thus and approves. I believe he desires that his marines should wear a like uniform when the weather becomes cooler, but of course you three are the only ones who presently have that attire. Do not concern yourselves over the heat, our gathering will be after the evening meal with the sun already low in the sky."

"Thank you, Tyra. Do you think I need to take my basket with me?"

"Mistress, we are to be paraded in front of the men, I doubt that your potions will be required this evening." Tyra shrugged. "If they are, they will be only a few steps away, after all."

"As you say."

The other women were gathered around them in their cabin, watching and in some cases assisting the two get ready.

Banest said, "I do like that arrangement, Mistress. Sometimes, I deem, it could be more practical. Do women customarily wear... trousers... where you came from?"

"We do, Banest, quite often, though where I grew up it was considerably colder than it is around here. You have snow here?"

"Aye, Mistress, of course."

"Where I came from the snow could come up to your waist if it were not constantly cleared away. Of course we were used to it and we adapted."

"Up to your waist, Mistress? Is there so much snow in the world?"

Ursula smiled. "There is indeed, Banest, in some places there is so much snow every winter the people have to make tunnels to get from place to place. Or ride in or on special vehicles on top of the snow. When you live..." careful now, they probably don't know much about equators or poles, "...much further south, the sun does not rise so high during the day so it does not give as much warmth. In winter, it gives hardly any and the days are much shorter too."

"But we do not venture so far south, Mistress. Is it only there that such garments are worn?"

"Not at all, Banest. Let me think, perhaps when we get back to Joth you can have a word with someone who can design something more comfortable than these for you, and probably more feminine."

"Are those of Joth that good, Mistress?"

"They are... they made most of the men's uniforms and most of our ship dresses, the ones you did not make yourselves. Oh, I can hear Her Highness's voice, we had better go. Tyra?"

"Of course, Mistress."

On deck the sun had westered and the air was indeed cooler, just as Eriana had promised. She was waiting on one of the sterns of Zebrin's Tusk, talking to Lars. He turned and nodded approvingly as the two joined them.

«I told Princess that I liked that uniform,» he said to Ursula as the two climbed aboard. «You tell me if there is anything that needs to change?»

«Of course, Lars. It is much like what I wore on Earth, after all. You saw that when you found me.»

«But you had the body of a man there.»

She shrugged. «Doesn't make much difference, Lars. This is comfortable, that is all.»

«All right, you two,» Eriana interrupted. «Here is Zakaros, we must go. The others are waiting for us.»

Since the space between the three cages and the three pirate buildings was where the tents were being erected, the meeting was positioned in the wide space between the cages and the western edge of the forest. When Eriana led the way around the end cage Ursula could see that everyone who had previously been in the cages were now gathered near the forest edge out of the sunlight.

Most of the men were sitting on the bare ground, still separated into their three groups, a few of the less able ones were on stretchers apparently provided by the Farals. Ursula noted that of those who had been in the Sick Bay all were present except the two Faral healers and the two men with fever.

Facing the men and the forest the Farals had used some of their timber to construct a wide but low temporary platform. There were three benches at the rear which might have been borrowed from the proposed field kitchen. Behind the bench nearest to Ursula were five Zebrins in what looked like parade uniform while five more sat on the bench, one an under-officer. There were five Norse in tee-shirt, shorts and boaters behind the center bench, while Bennet and Semma sat on it beside Hashim and Toshi, who must have been wearing a borrowed tee shirt. The final bench had five smartly turned-out Farals behind and five seated.

Suddenly Ursula understood the request to kit herself and Tyra out.

In front was another bench which presently held Simbran and Zoran, who were having a quiet conference. They stood as Eriana approached, leading the others, and the men behind stood and came to attention. She curtseyed to Simbran and gave Zoran a nod, both men replying with respectful nods.

"Please join us, Your Highness, Mistress, friends."

Ursula, Tyra and Zakaros were seated at one end of the front bench while Simbran and Zoran moved along to the other, making space for Eriana in the middle. Lars walked over to sit beside Toshi. With a muttered word, everyone sat down except Simbran. The audience in front fell silent as he turned to them.

"Some of you know me," he began. "A few of you have met me, most of you have heard of me. The soil you sit on is the soil of my own land, Faral, and I am Margrave Simbran the ruler of Faral. By my side," he gestured one way, "is Signar Zoran, a cousin of Graf Nuel, the ruler of our neighbor Zebrin. On my other side," another gesture at Eriana, "is Princess Eriana of Palarand. She is here because she leads an unusual military force which is the one that freed you all. I expect Her Highness will explain who the others are and why they are here."

He held up a hand. "Much has happened in the world since many of you were captured by the pirates. I hear some of you asking, What is Faral? If I may explain. Many years ago, centuries, this land was part of a much larger empire that failed, most of you know this. It is why we all speak the same tongue, share many customs. The upper Faral valley was one of the edges of that empire and that is why the lord of that domain was called Margrave.

"In later years, still centuries ago, the upper regions of the Faral valley became difficult to administer and eventually separated into what you may know as Upper Faral, with the rest now named Faralmark. I have conversed with Magel Gorgay and we recently decided to reunite our lands using the old name of Faral. He retains his own name, titles and lands, we have joined in a like manner to that of Palarand and Brikant, if any of you should have ventured so far downstream. For now our separate laws and customs remain as they were before.

"As to the present. The pirates who brought you here have all been taken away for trial and judgment as the law of Faral requires. Those of you who remain have nothing to fear from any person still in this camp. Her Highness will explain all but I want first to make sure that you understand this: you will all depart this place in time with no stain on your character. There will be no warrant for your arrest, no demand to repay anything that you no longer possess."

There was a murmur at that from some of the crowd but they quietened quickly.

"You may all remain in Faral at your choice if it would be unwise of you to travel elsewhere, though I would remind you that the laws of Faral would apply to you as they do to every other man - and woman - including myself. If you desire to return to friends, family or holdings elsewhere then Faral will be prepared to pay reasonable costs for you to do so."

His finger swung to indicate the small group to his right. "To your left sit the few who remain alive of the crew from the second galley. These men are of course all of Yod and my promise to you extends to them also, for one good reason: the war between Yod and many of the other lands of the Sirrel is ended, in fact it ended perhaps two weeks before Spring Dawning - and Harvest Festival is but a week away.

"Her Highness and her crew passed through Yod on their way here and she will tell you that land is presently in a turmoil, with occupation troops from many lands attempting to prevent those of Yod making war one faction with another. The Ascendancy, that some there named the Overlords, is no more and all who once belonged to that organization are now hunted throughout that land.

"That means that most of the men to your left are become outcasts, exiles who might never be able to return home. I say to them, should you choose to remain in Faral your past will not be held against you. You may find work here or choose to travel to some other land which might tolerate you. Providing that you follow the laws of whatever land you choose I cannot see that anyone would have cause to declare you criminal or ask you to depart.

"I ask the rest of you to consider this: those men, the crew of the second galley, paid no part in whatever happened to the rest of you. Indeed, while you others at least held the hope of freedom, it was the avowed intention of he who named himself the Pirate King to execute every man of both Yodan crews. Those you see are all that remain alive of more than sixty men. They are not your enemy, they are as much victims of the pirates as the rest of you are.

"But I speak overlong, I deem. Tomorrow morning I will depart for Bibek to judge the pirates who have caused you so much pain and distress. This camp belongs to Her Highness, with my own troops and those of Zebrin here to support her. She has words for you, words which may offer you a future none of you might have suspected, work entirely suited to those would live and work upon Anmar's waters."

Simbran turned, gestured at Eriana, bowed and sat down. She in turn stood and faced the audience with her hands on her hips, surveying the men, many of whom began muttering to each other. Eriana saw and understood the sentiment and decided to make a point.

"You see before you a Princess and wonder what manner of woman could possibly be the leader of those in this camp. Many of you have never before seen a woman in command of anything at all. If I may remind you how you came to be seated in front of me thus, well-fed and safe from the attentions of the pirates.

"Two forces attacked this place from different directions and a woman led each of those forces. These are not the first battles we have fought, either together or separately, you shall not find us without experience. If I may ask you all, aye, even you once of Yod, how many of you have seen or passed the fortress of Boldan's Rock? If you have, then raise an arm."

Hesitantly at first arm after arm went up until about two thirds were raised.

"Thank you. You may rest your arms, gentlemen. You have seen the fortress, you all know the tale about how it could not be taken by an enemy, it is so strong. Recently, during the war, Yod managed to capture the fortress from those of Forguland without anyone across the river noticing. Since very few survived from that force we have few details of how it was done but we suspect the use of guile. However, the capture was eventually noticed from Forguland itself and it was considered impossible to retake the fortress without a strong force and great loss of life.

She favored them with a grin. "I and my people come from a distant land, such that it took a week to sail the ocean from my former homeland around the Palumaks to Palarand. The arts of war we were taught there are different than those that are practised in the valley of the Sirrel and it was suggested that we might be able to use those particular arts to recapture the fortress.

"And so it proved. I led that force, gentlemen, with two female warrior companions and seventeen of my countrymen. We cleared the fortress and then attacked the Yodans who had built wharves in the littoral below. Those of Forguland and Ferenis came to our assistance when they saw what was happening. It is believed that the battle below the fortress turned the war against those of Yod, at least on the downstream side.

"Enough. I did not come here to boast of my abilities, that was merely to make a point. At Spring Dawning this year a number of the Sirrel rulers gathered in Palarand to witness the marriage of Crown Prince Keren and his betrothed Lady Garia, Baroness Blackstone. Margrave Simbran," she gestured, "was one of those rulers, I was also a guest. Naturally the war was discussed and as a result, a treaty was made which gathered most of the Sirrel lands together in a mutual Federation.

"Among other resolutions that treaty made provision for a new force combining all the water-borne forces under one organization to be named the Federation Navy. There will be divisions for river forces, for those who will one day range the open ocean and in time perhaps others. The River Patrol has performed its first action by ridding the Sirrel of this nest of pirates and freeing all of you. One day it is expected that we will have patrols on all the rivers of Alaesia."

That drew an intake of breath from many of her listeners.

"That is the future. Today we merely begin the creation of an organization which will one day do those things. We require experienced sailors, bargemen and warriors to crew our vessels, many of which will be of new designs that require neither oars nor sail to propel them along. These men and craft will require others who will build, supply and maintain them ready for service.

"We will also seek to establish shore bases of which Hamalbek will be the first. These will serve as training areas, storage places and centers of administration. Another will be at Sheldane, near the mouth of the Sirrel, which is where I will make my headquarters, by the gracious permission of King Robanar. For all these establishments we will require people, perhaps those unable or unsuited to work upon the water itself. If you desire to consider something different when you leave this place, it is likely that we will have work for you."

There was a buzz among the audience as Eriana's words sank in. She let them talk amongst themselves for a short while before holding up a hand to continue.

"If any of you wish to know more, you may speak with myself, with Director Ursula to my left or to Force-Admiral Lars, who is seated behind me." Eriana turned. "Lars, if you would stand so that these men may know you."

Lars stood and that provoked more conversation. Eventually that died down and the audience gave Eriana their attention again.

"To my left," she told them, "is Director of Welfare Ursula, who runs this camp for me. With her are her personal assistant Tyra and her administrative assistant Zakaros. You should know that Zakaros was once of Yod and until recently he was a member of the Ascendancy." That statement woke up the Yodans sitting to her right. "He has offered me his sword and I have accepted it. This shows that whatever your background, a place may be waiting for you in the organization of the Navy.

"I have spoken enough, I deem. I will ask Director Ursula to tell you what will happen to you in the coming days."

Eriana sat down and Ursula stood.

"I will keep this brief," she said, "but you need to know what is planned for the next few days. Tonight should be the last night that you will have to sleep in those cages. As you might have noticed, the men of Zebrin have donated an entire field encampment to accommodate us all from tomorrow on. There will be ten twenty-man tents ready for you tomorrow, together with a complete field kitchen and a bathing block.

"You will all be expected to bathe tomorrow, after which you will be issued fresh clean clothing donated by those of Faral. It will not be military attire but a selection of the normal items you might find in any market. Once that has been done you can move to the new tents to sleep. We expect that, to begin with, we ask you to remain together in your present groups.

"The field kitchen can probably serve no more than forty to fifty at any time so there will be shifts for meals. I would ask you all to eat as much as you can in future and to make sure that you choose a balanced selection of foods to help you recover. No healer, including myself, will permit you to depart from this camp until you are deemed fit enough to travel.

"Regrettably there will be no beer and little wine but we will make sure that the water is safe enough. In your weakened state wine and beer would have a much greater effect on your bodies than it may have done before you were captured and we already have enough problems to worry about.

"Finally, I would add that this camp has a limited lifetime. The rainy season is about to arrive and you must all have been passed fit enough to travel before then. The Zebrins want to completely dismantle the camp and remove it before the weather changes, since we anticipate the whole area will become flooded. I expect that most of you will have been taken from here to Bibek before that happens.

"When you arrive there you will be asked questions about where you came from, what you were doing when you were captured and what your future plans might be. That will allow us to build a complete picture of what happened here after the first Yodans arrived. Are there any questions?"

A man in the middle raised his arm. "Director? Is that right?"

"For now, yes. If we meet about the camp you may address me as Mistress. Your question?"

"What about those barges over there? Some of them might belong to some of us."

"A good question. The pirates used them to store food which they hoped would last them - and you - for the entire rainy season. I have doubts that would have worked. That will not happen now, of course. There are nine barges of which six could be sailed away if they had suitable crews. The other three will have to be towed. We intend to lighten the load by using some of the food to feed the camp, but we will test it all carefully to make sure it is safe to use. I am not sure what will happen to anything we do not eat.

"By custom and law any water craft captured during a war or at other times should be returned to its rightful owner as soon as can be arranged afterwards. It is likely that some of those owners will have been killed when their barges were captured. Since we are in Faral, His Grace will decide what to do with those. Your problem is that, if any of you are the owners, or have inherited a barge from a owner who died, you have to find some way of proving it. There will probably be a special court set up in Bibek to consider the matter."

Simbran nodded agreement. "As the Director says. We want to get those barges back into trade so, in most cases, there should be no difficulty."

There was some small talk and then another arm went up.

"Director, what about those dranakh who came with you? Are they yours?"

Ursula looked at Simbran and received a nod. They had discussed this in the earlier meeting.

"Those dranakh have no owners. The big one belonged to a farmer nearby who died some years ago. His dranakh roamed the forest on his own and has lived comfortably that way ever since. The smaller one is a grand-daughter who belonged to someone in the original village of Hamalbek. When the first Yodans arrived they murdered all the villagers and shot one of the village dranakhs when those tried to defend their people."

There was a gasp from the audience, since this was the first that many had heard about what happened at the beginning.

"The big dranakh persuaded the younger one to run away from the Yodans and live with him. They have lived together in the forest since then, mostly avoiding people. I... have a very crude way of speaking to dranakhs and they came to me when we arrived at Jenbek to plan the assault on this place. As some of you saw, they led my group through the forest to arrive in time to help Her Highness when her group arrived.

"For their help, His Grace has decreed that those two dranakh shall be left to roam the forest freely and that no-one should be permitted to call themselves their owner. Personally, I doubt that either would accept a new owner. It is possible that they might offer assistance to someone in the camp, but remember that if that happens, it will be their idea, not yours."

Someone else called, "But, Director, there were more than two that night."

"That is so and I have no idea where the others came from or where they went afterwards. My guess is that they belonged to one or more people in nearby villages and the big one called them over to help." At looks of incredulity she added, "Yes, they can communicate with one another over some distance. They can and do also read the minds of people, though the results are not perfect. They do not understand spoken words but they see pictures in your minds of whatever you are thinking. They think that we communicate the same way they do but need to make noises as well, which is why they make noises to us."

The audience stared at Ursula with amazement and scepticism.

"That is all I have to say tonight, gentlemen. Tomorrow, when you get up, we will begin the process of cleaning you up, issuing you with fresh clothes and settling you into the tents. Dismissed."

There was a small surprise waiting when they emerged from the far end of Zebrin's Tusk to climb aboard the Green Ptuvil, since another barge had been tied each side of their own. She recognized the owner of one, who in Vormarin had permitted his craft to be used to store the belongings of the Norse. Ursula assumed he had brought everything over to be reloaded onto the Visund. The other vessel was a larger barge and had been hard-used. The deck and superstructure were battered and smeared with soil.

"What's that?" Tyra asked. "Where did it come from?"

Zakaros replied, "It is the barge they used to block the channel. The reason it is so dirty is because it was covered with buckets, half barrels and much besides, all filled with shrubs and trees. Admiral Lars explained it to me while I was waiting for you and Mistress Ursula to appear this evening."

"Oh. Thank you, Zakaros. Do you know what will happen to it?"

"Master Hashim recognized it. It belongs to the trader in Bibek he worked for before... the Yodans... captured him. I assume that it will be returned to him once it is cleaned up."

Ursula eyed it briefly, but the sun had almost set and details were becoming indistinct. "That might have suited us better than the Green Ptuvil, since it has bigger holds. I wonder where it was made? We'll soon need some river craft of our own and that looks well-constructed, to withstand the abuse it has taken so far."

"Perhaps we may ask Master Hashim tomorrow," Tyra suggested as they reached their companionway. "Shall you descend first, Mistress?"

"As you wish, Tyra. Good night, Zakaros."

"Good night, Mistress."

As the camp at Hamalbek settles down Ursula finds her time being taken by the two men still with fever. One has begun recovery but what ails the other may not be what the healers have assumed.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

85 - Camp Hamalbek

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2024 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

The thunderstorm woke them all up that night. There were close bangs followed by a considerable period of loud rumbling and then the rain hammering onto the roof of the cabin. The shutters, open because of the warm night, allowed a warm, humid breeze to circulate through the cabin. That was joined by a steady drip, drip onto the wooden floor inside, fortunately not onto any of the occupants. The drips stopped after a while as the roof timbers, dried and shrunk by the summer sun, gradually swelled and closed the cracks.

Eventually, they all went back to sleep.

Morning came and the women woke. They busied themselves making themselves ready for the day, lured by the inevitable smell of zurin from the rear cabin. Since four of the women could not yet leave the barge with so many men around, it was up to Ursula, Tyra, Bennet and Semma to carry their 'night buckets' onto dry land and empty them in the latrines. They were met on deck by Eriana and Nethra, with Lars and Toshi as escorts.

"Good morning to you, Ursula, Tyra, Bennet, Semma. Or, since we are now in Faral, should I be saying 'Good freshness'?"

"Good morning, Highness," Ursula replied for the four of them. "It will do. These different greetings are as confusing as the ranks all the militaries have!"

Eriana smiled. "As you say. Did the storm disturb you last night?"

"Of course it did, Highness, but I don't think any of us thought we were in any danger. I heard one or two leaks, though."

"Indeed, Baros has explained it to me. The timber that was used to construct the cabins had warped through being exposed so the seams are not perfect. There should have been another covering of tarred canvas or something similar. Of course, cabins are unknown to those of Einnland so I could not express an opinion." She noticed the buckets. "Ah, you go to the latrines, I deem. Shall we all go together?"

"As you wish, Highness." Ursula noticed the state of the barge tied up alongside. "Oh! The storm cleaned off much of the dirt on that barge."

"Aye, indeed, as it freshened our own timbers. Baros tells me he now knows the name, it is Dhow-nwind Dasher." Eriana spelled the name with a frown. "A peculiar name, I deem."

Ursula saw the reason. "Highness, it is a play on words. There are trading vessels on Earth called dhows that look a little like that one does. Apparently the name has been brought here to Anmar. The owner sounds like he could have a sense of humor."

"He will need it, Ursula, since I believe that man is now Simbran's Minister of Trade. Come, let us go to the latrines, since we all have needs."

They did not get far, however, before they were interrupted. From behind them came a call.

"Mistress!"

Ursula turned. "Good morning, Zakaros. I trust the storm did not disturb you last night?"

"Good morning, Mistress." He turned and acknowledged Eriana with a brief bow. "Good morning, Highness. No, Mistress, we were all woken but it was apparent that we were in no danger." He looked embarrassed. "Ah, if I may ask if you have any instructions for today."

Ursula thought. "There is a lot to do and I don't know most of it. Are you already involved in anything?"

Zakaros gestured at the barges either side and then towards the Visund, presently beached beside the barge from Vormarin. "Highness, Mistress, Captain Tor intends to transfer the cargo and belongings of the Visund back to it from that barge this morning. Captain Ebranar has been contracted by His Grace to take the loot of the pirates from Hamalbek to Bibek for proper return or disposal once his holds are available. Since I made the inventory I have been asked to supervise that."

Ursula received a nod from Eriana and said, "That's fine, Zakaros."

He nodded. "As you desire, Mistress." He remembered something and turned to Eriana. "Highness, Admiral Lars asked me to remind you about the funerals."

"Funerals?" Eriana turned to Lars. «What is this? Oh, for the pirates?»

Lars replied, «Yes, Princess, and some others. Now that the surviving pirates have gone our men wanted something to do so we will be helping the Farals find wood today to make the funeral pyres. That mainly means cutting it from the spits either side of the channel but they will also scavenge from the pirates' buildings where possible.»

«Ah? Yes, those bodies are beginning to smell somewhat rank now. It is well they should be sent on their way as soon as we can manage it. The funerals will be this evening?»

«If sufficient wood can be found, Princess. Fortunately the Zebrins have brought charcoal for the kitchens, so meals will not be affected, though I do not know how long that will last.»

«I trust we will not remain here long enough to find out, Lars. Are you taking all the men? What about Tor?»

«The sailors will be shifting back our belongings, Princess. They have help.»

«So would we be ready to sail if required?»

Lars replied, «After lunch, I would estimate.»

«Good. Carry on.»

He gave her a nod. «Princess.»

She turned. "Thank you, Zakaros, for your reminder. By your leave, we must needs proceed to the latrines, as you may see."

As the six women climbed onto the stern of Zebrin's Tusk they were met by a party of Zebrin marines and an under-officer, who saluted.

"Good morning, First Director. If we may relieve you of those buckets."

"Why..." Eriana paused briefly. "Of course, gentlemen. As you can see we have just risen so our own needs are urgent. Take them for us, please."

"We are honored to be of service, First Director."

Burdens transferred, the six women made their way onto the stern of the double-hulled galley and then walked through one of the hulls to the bow. The bright morning sun lit up the interior so that Ursula could see it was more spacious than she had first thought, with seats to the inside and recesses for each rowers' legs. The oars stretched through holes between the two hulls so that only the inside ends of one set and the outside ends of the other were visible, neither obstructing their passage. Hanging up from the ceiling were carefully rolled hammocks alongside each crewman's dunnage bag.

At the front they emerged onto the bow and from there down a ramp to the soil. There were tents visible ahead of them, replacing some of the crude awnings the pirates had fashioned to protect their kitchen crew. Smoke and steam came from beyond the tents so the party hurried in that direction.

"The tents survived!"

"Aye, Tyra," Bennet agreed. "I was not so sure after that downpour."

Eriana said, "It looks like the Zebrins know their business, I deem. I am glad that they are willing to take part in this adventure of ours."

She accosted a passing Faral. "By your leave, if you could direct us to the latrines."

He replied, "Surely, Ma'am. To your right and around the end of those tents, there is another one by itself." He looked at the women and decided to venture some more information. "Ma'am, the tent behind the latrine is the bath-house. I do not know if there is yet provision for women there since my duties do not take me that way, but any Zebrin around there should make answer."

"Thank you, my good man. Your name?"

"Bornan, Ma'am, Fifth Marine Regiment."

"Thank you again, Bornan. Ladies, come, we must needs hurry."

They were astonished to discover that, inside the tent, it was not exactly a 'latrine' but a fully-featured toilet block. The plank floor was covered with cord matting to protect feet and either side were a row of cubicles with canvas sides and door flaps. When Ursula lifted a flap and entered a cubicle she found a small bottomless half-keg over a hole in the floor, it appeared the keg was there to prevent mess on the floor. She squatted and did her business, wiping with what looked like dried grass clippings from a bucket to one side of the floor.

Outside the women looked at one another.

"I have never been anywhere like this!" Nethra exclaimed. "Even in the ports we visited, a hole in the floor was all that was provided."

Eriana smiled. "I have, but that was something else new. You should know that, aforetimes, the privies in Palarand's palace were also holes in the floor, though they were inside well-appointed chambers set aside for the purpose, with tiles of high quality on floors and walls. Coming from a more barbarous land I was shocked when I was first introduced to them.

"But recently new devices have been installed. Instead of holes in the floor there are now seats with holes, set upon a gleaming structure of copper. Once you have sat and done what is needful, you can merely pull a rope and everything will be flushed away in front of your eyes. These new chambers will also have basins with hot and cold water to wash your hands with, though only a few of the toilet chambers had those fitted when we departed."

"Do you tell me?" Nethra asked, surprised. "Will I see such wonders if I should venture to Palarand, Highness?"

"If you visit the palace I have no doubt that you would, Nethra, but for now I have described what I know is in the palace, other places will of course take time for the change."

"As you say, Highness." She looked at the tent behind. "If we may explore the bathing arrangements since we are nearby? I am a woman, it is not so easy to keep one's self clean aboard a barge, even less so when we were penned by those of Yod."

Eriana eyed the tent. "Why not, Nethra? I would caution you, it may be busy with the men, we must needs take our turn."

At the entrance to the bathing facilities stood a Faral marine and a Zebrin NCO. Both came to attention as the women approached.

"Ma'am, ladies, good morning," the Zebrin greeted them. "It was expected that you might attend the bathing tent this morning. If I may send Ondar in to discover if all is ready."

"I am surprised that you would think of us," Eriana responded. "Have you kept the tent ready just for us? Surely there are many others who desire to clean themselves before beginning work?"

"Ma'am, the tent has already seen much use this morning, it is true, since we thought that you might not wake so early in the day. However, the arrangement is that we would soon clear those who were inside once you arrived."

"That is very thoughtful of you, I deem. I am sure we can wait a while, can we not, ladies?" There were nods all round so Eriana told the Zebrin, "If you may proceed. Let those inside finish what they have begun, I would not desire to make anyone hurry on our account."

"You are gracious, Ma'am." He turned to the Faral. "Ondar, if you would check inside. I think there may be only six left now, find out how long they might be."

"Of course, Sir." Ondar went inside.

The Zebrin turned back to Eriana. "Ma'am, while you wait, you may care to take pel from the mess tent yonder." He pointed a finger.

The sides of the mess tent had been rolled up and the six went over to sit at one of the tables. This tent also had a plank floor and was filled with collapsible tables and benches. A group of Farals sat at a table in the far corner nursing mugs but otherwise the place was empty. A Zebrin wearing a white apron over his uniform soon came to attend them.

"Good morning, ladies. If I may offer you breakfast?"

"Good morning," Eriana replied. "Ah, we have already arranged to take breakfast aboard our barge today, by your leave, but mayhap we may sample your wares on future occasions, I deem. If you may bring us six mugs of pel today, while we await our turn in the bathing tent."

He noticed her epaulets and bowed. "As you command, Ma'am."

Behind their tent stood the kitchen tent and it was as large as the mess tent. Their server walked across to it and spoke to one of the cooks, who looked up and over at the group of women. Shortly a cook with three bars on his epaulets walked across to join them.

"First Director, ladies, welcome. I apologize that we could not serve you breakfast this morning."

"Do not apologize, my man," Eriana replied, "we mean you no insult but we are accustomed to the ways of the Sirrel, so our breakfast this morning is already being prepared by the excellent cook aboard our barge. If the quality of your food is as good as that of your tent-makers we shall surely come here for meals in future, I deem."

He bowed. "It is, First Director. His Grace demands that men who are prepared to face any enemy with their lives should be fed as the champions they may become, should the occasion demand. There are limits to what may be provided in such a place as this, it is true, but I doubt that you will be disappointed by what we can provide you and your men... and your womenfolk, of course."

Eriana inclined her head. "Then you will see us at lunch times, aye, and in the evenings in future, I deem. Have you yet fed any of my men?"

"The bearded ones with the gray uniforms? Aye, First Director, some but not all. They have told me of a favorite food of theirs, a slice of well-grilled zurin wrapped in a fresh roll. It is not something I or my staff would have ever thought of but I can see the utility. If I may ask, do you and your ladies eat the same?"

"We do, but sometimes we prefer a variety of foods to choose from. Know that my crew come from many lands which have different table customs and we have sampled other customs as we journeyed the Sirrel."

"Ah? Then I will instruct my own staff so, First Director. Ah, here comes your pel."

"As I see. Know also that I and my men do not customarily drink wine with meals but prefer ale or beer. At breakfast it is usually small beer so as not to befuddle them as they work."

"Do you tell me? Your men drank only pel earlier, I thought that was their custom." He thought. "I do not think we have any beer in the camp and by the time it is ordered and brought we may be at the point of dismantling the camp, First Director."

Eriana waved a dismissive hand. "It is of no moment, my man. We have had difficulty finding suitable beer this side of Yod and we are now used to drinking pel instead. Do not waste time ordering anything especially for my men since we are here for so few more days."

He bowed again. "As you command, First Director. And now, your drinks."

* * *

The group were walking back to the vessels after their bath when Ursula was intercepted by one of the Faral healers.

"Mistress!" Sarrik began. "By your leave, the fever of the stranger is worse. If you may attend?"

Ursula looked at Eriana. "If it is that bad I ought to go, First Director."

"But you have not yet broken your fast!"

"That can be remedied, I can take a roll or two with me."

"Mistress," Tyra reminded her, "if you attend the sick you must needs have your basket and bag with you." She added, "If necessary I can fetch the bags and bring your rolls over with me."

"It is too much for one, Tyra, and leaves Ursula alone," Eriana declared. "Semma, go with Ursula to her patient. Bennet, if you would collect enough rolls for Ursula and Tyra, you can take them while Tyra carries the bags, then return with Semma to have your own breakfast."

"As you command, First Director."

Eriana nodded to Ursula and carried on towards the vessels with Tyra, Bennet and Nethra. To her surprise Sarrik led Ursula and Semma between the surviving pirate building and the wreckage of the one next to it, where Farals were already digging out the remaining timber stumps to add them to the funeral pyres. He found a way between two of the tents to emerge onto a walkway of duckboards with a line of tents either side.

She looked up and down the duckboard 'street', impressed. Either side were five longish tents with entrances in the center of the long sides which faced the walkway. Two had armsmen from Faral or Zebrin lounging outside while one had three ex-captives, dressed in fresh civilian clothes, watching whatever was happening. Sarrik turned left towards the water and began leading them along the walkway.

"They did all this yesterday?" she asked.

He explained, "Aye, Mistress, one of the Zebrins explained it to me. These tents are of a certain design which means they can be erected and dismantled very quickly. They are not intended for battlefield use, though, but for administration, supply and healing needs some distance behind any advance. Here we are, Mistress, we have been moved into this one."

They had arrived at the last tent on their right, nearest the Trusty cage and also the narrow strip of river where the store barges were moored. Inside Ursula found a vestibule which contained two camp beds and a collapsible desk and chair. Either side was a canvas wall with a center opening flap. Sarrik led them through one of these to find a space divided along the centreline by a canvas screen. Either side held five camp beds of which only two were presently occupied on the walkway side.

"Our other sick are in the other half of the tent, Mistress," Sarrik explained. "In here we can at least keep the fevered away from everyone else."

She looked briefly at the construction. The sides ended perhaps a hands-breadth below the canvas roof, allowing air to circulate freely in the warm weather. The roof overhung a good way to keep out any rain and there was also a valance to ensure that no water drops could get in. The floor was boarded and covered with rush matting similar to that of the other tents. With the center screen and the far wall protecting them her patients would be kept well away from the sun.

To her immediate left lay D'Nandis from the Six Cities. The way his clear gaze held her showed that for him the worst of the fever was now over, though he still looked pale and exhausted by the fight. She nodded to him and directed her attention to the furthest bed, where the mysterious stranger was weakly struggling on his camp bed. His eyes were closed but he was mumbling.

"Dauf pthiwbamn c'gref zubbr! Niun mur tar tar zaal? Quef nivnw anthoi Nesma?"

Was this his language or was he babbling? It was too soon to tell though Ursula suspected that those who had brought her to Anmar would almost certainly have provided her with his language as they had provided her with so many others.

"Have you managed to get anything inside of him yet?"

"Just a little water, Mistress. We thought he had begun to recover last night but this morning we found him like this."

"Not good. Oh, Tyra will be bringing my basket with that cream. Let me check the patient."

She knelt and felt his forehead with a hand, finding it warm but not as hot as it had been the previous day.

I must be careful here. It is still early morning, yesterday when I tested him it was late afternoon and everywhere was already hot. We may both feel warmer later.

I must be careful here! He has a disease that I probably do not have any resistance to at all! This could be more deadly to me than it is to him.

...Or have those Beings factored in such things for their transfers? If they did not then almost everyone who moved from world to world would fall ill from minor local diseases and stand a greater chance of dying. I have to assume I have some kind of built-in immunity or else I would never be able to do my job here.

...Assuming that my job here is to heal people, of course!

"Have you wiped him down this morning?"

"Not yet, Mistress. We were all moved first thing this morning and then we concentrated on giving breakfast to all who could eat it. I am impressed by these facilities, Mistress."

"As am I, Sarrik. Remember, though, we will likely only be here for a week so do not make yourself too comfortable. Where are the other patients? At the other end of this tent?"

"As you say, Mistress. Netheran presently attends them. They say having these two separate means they are more likely to be able to rest properly. This one," he pointed, "has been noisy most nights and there have been complaints. Of course, when we were in that cage we could do nothing. I am surprised the pirates did not just end him to give the rest of the patients a better chance to recover."

"I assume that they would all have been rowing that galley once the river rose?"

"Aye, Mistress, and us too. I was not looking forward to the experience."

She bent down to dip a cloth into the bucket of water at the foot of the bed.

"That would not have happened," she told him. "The Farals say that this whole cleared area would have been completely under water once the rain began. It is entirely possible that if you were still in those cages when that happened then you would all have been drowned."

Sarrik's eyes went wide. "Do you tell me? Now I consider it, it is apparent, Mistress. Maker! Those pirates were stupid."

"Not completely stupid since they managed to survive nearly a year without being discovered. The fact that they didn't know how to make houses in this type of forest shows that it was just ignorance."

She wiped down the man's face and head before continuing to his neck and shoulders.

"Have you managed to take off his clothes at all? He is probably somewhat ripe under these rags."

"Mistress? Is that what you would do? It is not the custom in Faralmark - I mean Faral - for a healer to remove any of a patient's attire unless it was necessary to attend to a particular injury or to clean up his wastes."

She considered. "There probably was little point when you were all penned in those cages but now we have a decent bath house - and I have used it this morning, it is decent - I think we ought to arrange for all the patients to get cleaned up before they are transferred out to Bibek. If we get them clean it will help keep them away from any other infections or vermin they could get while they are here."

"As you say, Mistress.. but, we? Surely you cannot mean that you -"

"I will leave that to you and Netheran, Sarrik. I know what customs you have here in the Great Valley. Know that where I come from almost all the nursing staff are female and they would wash both male and female bedridden patients. We have all seen men unclothed, in hospital the normal customs are not so important to us."

"Mistress? Your land sounds like a strange place. If I may ask, what is a Hosp..? I do not know that word."

"A hospital is a large building or group of buildings where all seriously ill or injured people are brought, since they may have better facilities for examining and treating them there. Before I came to the Great Valley a hospital was where I worked." She added, "Our cities are much larger than those you may be used to here, Sarrik, with many more people. We may have to treat hundreds, possibly thousands at the same time."

Sarrik stared at Ursula. "If you say so, Mistress, it must be true."

Bennet and Tyra came through the flap into their portion of the tent.

"Don't come any closer, please," Ursula told them. "I don't want either of you to catch whatever these two have."

Bennet put a linen bundle down on an unoccupied bed. "Mistress, there are breakfast rolls there for you and for Tyra."

"And I have your bags, Mistress," added Tyra. "You already know that I have had middrin as a child."

"Middrin?" Bennet asked. "Is that what they have? Of course, I have also had that when I was younger, most children in the palace will have had it. Do you think it could affect us again, Mistress?"

"I'm not too concerned about middrin but anything else they might have - like lice, fleas, mites or other vermin. Remember, most of these men have been at Hamalbek for months if not years and they are still wearing the same clothes they wore when they were captured."

Bennet took a step back. "Ew! I see what you mean, Mistress. If I may retire with Semma?"

"Of course. Somebody come and fetch us when it is time for lunch, please. It will be easy to lose track of time inside these tents."

"As you wish, Mistress. Come on, Semma."

Ursula turned her attention to Tyra. "Tyra, can you find the Anthelis in my basket and give it to Sarrik? He will need to make up a drink for our patient."

"Mistress, I can do that if Master Sarrik will show me the proportions. I have seen you prepare potions often enough now."

"If you are sure, Tyra, it would be a help."

Sarrik agreed, "It certainly will be a help, Mistress."

"Where will you do it?"

"There is a desk in the entranceway that we are using, Mistress. That space is designed, so we were told, for two non-commissioned officers with each of their men in one half of a tent. We thought it the best place to base ourselves, next to our patients."

"A good idea. Carry on."

She carried on wiping down the man with a dampened cloth as he moved restlessly in the bed. Sometimes he became quiet, occasionally he mumbled, other times a stream of very strange language came out, sometimes forcefully.

He certainly is an odd one. But Anmar is a large place and he could have come from anywhere.

Very occasionally the eyes opened but without any accompanying intelligence. Those times did provide her with a reassuring indicator though it only raised further questions. She was still considering this when Sarrik returned with a mug of milky liquid. Tyra returned with him but remained standing beside the entrance.

He saw her intense expression. "What is it, Mistress?"

"I was a little concerned by his skin color," she explained. "There are certain diseases of the liver and kidneys which can turn a person's skin that color."

"Do you tell me? Do you know what diseases those might be?"

"Various kinds, Sarrik. Some are... bodily imperfections, let us say, where things don't work as they should, others are as a result of abuse of the body. Too much wine, beer or spirits, for example. Too much of certain fatty foods. After persistent misuse things like that can damage organs inside which mean they won't function properly. When that happens certain waste products remain in the blood and cause the skin to change color."

"Ah, as you say, Mistress. Does that mean this man has something like that?"

"It was a possible cause, yes, but normally that coloration affects the whites of the eyes as well, which means we can use it as an indicator. His eyes look completely normal to me so it is unlikely that his skin color is caused by one of those diseases." She held up a finger. "Unlikely, yes, but not impossible."

"It may be the reason he did not respond to the middrin as the others did, Mistress."

She frowned. "That is also possible, I agree. Now let me see if I can get some of this inside him."

They lifted him up and supported him as they did before, finding it harder since the patient was so restless. When they did get him up enough to drink, he took some of the liquid though almost as much was spilled.

Ursula shook her head. "Not good. I had hoped to get more into him but all this movement is making it difficult. It means an extra job for us as well, cleaning him up."

"Mistress," Sarrik said tentatively, "I wonder, it is almost as though the Anthelis makes no difference at all to him, though it had an immediate effect on the man from K'kjand. Could it be possible for it not to work on some of our patients? I have never heard of such a happening but mayhap you might know more."

She paused. "Yes, it is possible. Everyone's body is different and may behave differently to the potions we give them." Her eyes narrowed. "We have no idea where he comes from, maybe his people are immune to whatever is in the Anthelis which makes it work."

"As you say, Mistress. I certainly know of no-one who has features like this man and we do have a fair variety of wanderers from north, west, east and south who travel through Faral. I wonder..."

Sarrik turned around to view their other patient and Ursula, after making sure the stranger was safely settled, moved over so that she could see him as well. He stared back at them with interest.

"Mistress? It seems I must thank you for saving my life. I have never felt so ill before. What is it you wish of me?"

"Good," she replied. "You look much better already, D'Nandis, but you know that you are still very weak. We will have to build up your strength before we can let you go and that may take some time. Fortunately we now have access to a decent kitchen and can provide some more filling meals than you will have had before we arrived."

"I thank you for that, Mistress." He waved a hand at the surrounding canvas. "Where are we?"

"Still at the pirate camp, I regret to say, but the whole place is full of Farals and Zebrins. The Zebrins provided these tents as a better place to sleep than those cages. The surviving pirates were captured after a battle and have now been taken away to be judged. We must ask, what do you know of this other patient? Have you ever met anyone else like him?"

The man shrugged, which made him wince and settle back on his pillow. "Mistress, we met that man in Benmouth as we journeyed east looking for adventure and work." A grimace. "Being captured by pirates and then falling ill is not my idea of adventure! Where was I? Oh, aye. He looked lost and confused and, since he was obviously as much a stranger to the area as we were, we suggested that he travel with us for safety. He told us his name was Bineer Ketko," he frowned, "of the Nesma Horde, whatever that means.

"Mistress, he told us many things but we understood none of them. I do not know what a Horde is, unless it is the word in his tongue for his own people. He spoke of lands, trees and creatures unknown to us but, oddly, also of things familiar but in strange ways. He struggled with the way that customs work in these lands of the east. I have no idea where he may have come from, except perhaps another land far to the west beyond the Kittrin Isles. I have never met anyone else who looks like him or speaks a tongue like his."

"Thank you, D'Nandis. If he is a mystery even to you that also tells us something. Do you want your friend to visit now that you are recovering? The other man from the Six Cities, I mean?"

"You would permit it? Aye, Mistress, if you judge it safe enough. How is it he is not in this tent with us?"

"It seems he caught it first and managed to recover quickly. Once he did that he was moved in with the other prisoners of the pirates. I'll let him come over, he will be safe since he has now had the disease and should be immune. Do you need anything? It is cool enough now but even in these tents it will become warm later on."

"Some more water, by your leave, Mistress."

"I'll fetch it," said Sarrik.

The Faral healer walked out of the compartment. Ursula began considering what she had learned.

He is sufficiently strange and speaks of "lands, trees and creatures unknown". To my mind that suggests he might have arrived from Earth the same way I did. It would not be surprising that nobody understands him, especially if he does not realize he is on a different world.

D'Nandis raises another possibility I had not considered. Suppose he comes from another continent far to the west? He could be like the Spanish in America centuries ago. The Aztecs and Mayans would have looked strange to them as well.

But then, would he speak the local tongue at all? If he has been here long enough to learn the local tongue, then surely he would have adapted enough to his new surroundings?

A different thought hit her then. What if this is a coincidence, that he did not get middrin like the Six Cities men but instead has another disease? That might be why the Anthelis does not work!

"It is the first time I have seen your patients," came an unexpected remark from Tyra. "In Joth we did not see so many different kinds of folk from elsewhere, not in the fishing community."

"It looks like people from elsewhere do manage to travel long distances, Tyra. That is why you have seen so many differing faces and skin colors as we have journeyed upriver." Ursula pointed to the sick man beside her. "This one seems different, though. Nobody knows where he might have come from."

"As you say, Mistress. But he is not so different from us as, say, those Kittrins are. I have never seen folk with skin so dark! Do you know how that happens, Mistress?"

"I do." Even D'Nandis seemed interested to hear the explanation. "It is to do with the strength of the sun where you live and that varies depending how far north or south you are. The closer to the equator you are, northwards, the hotter the sun becomes because it can rise much higher during the day. If the sun is too strong then it can damage your skin with repeated exposure. To defend against that the people who live in those regions develop darker skin over generations.

"Conversely, if you live further away from the equator, southwards, then you get less sun and it is weaker. Your body does need a certain amount to remain well so it compensates by becoming paler. That is why Eriana - the Princess - and her men have paler skins and lighter-colored hair and also why they can be burned by the sun more easily."

Tyra digested this and then asked, "Then, Mistress, if we were to travel north, would our skin gradually turn as dark as that of the Kittrins? I'm not sure I would like that, I would look strange."

"That only partially happens, Tyra. Your skin would darken with a tan but it would not become as dark as that of a Kittrin - or even of Mamoot. The tan would gradually fade when you return south or if you were to stay indoors for a long period. No, the color of the people who live in those regions comes from their genes, which means they inherit it from their parents and so on. However, if you and your family moved north and then stayed there, I think that successive generations would probably have darker and darker skin, though it would take a number of centuries for any difference to become obvious."

"Ah. Thank you, Mistress. The world is a strange place indeed, is it not, Mistress?"

"Very much so, Tyra."

Sarrik returned with a jug and a mug and proceeded to dispense some water to D'Nandis, who thanked him. He then joined Ursula.

"Any change, Mistress?"

"Not much, Sarrik. I wonder, could you keep an eye on these two while Tyra and I have our breakfast? Bennet brought it in that cloth on the bed."

"Surely, Mistress."

The two sat on the middle bed and ate their rolls. Since Ursula had touched the patient she wrapped hers in a fresh cloth while she ate them. There was only water to drink so Tyra went out and fetched two clean mugs to fill from the jug which Sarrik had brought earlier.

When she had finished, Ursula said to Sarrik, "It occurred to me while you were out that we have all assumed these three men had the same disease, but supposing this one does not? That might explain why he is not getting better. What else might he have that could explain these symptoms?"

Sarrik looked shocked. "Mistress, I must needs apologize! Three men, all traveling together, of course we assumed they all had the same fever! I must think anew and, by your leave, consult Netheran as well."

"Yes, do so. I will go and find that Zebrin healer, see if he has any ideas. Can you manage here?"

"Aye, for now, Mistress." He looked doubtful. "We will probably need some help later, though. Netheran and I have been awake some bells now and will require our nap after lunch."

Ursula thought. "I'll see what I can do. I do have a journeyman, I'm not sure where he is this morning."

"The Yodan? I think he went with your men who went over to cut wood for the pyres, Mistress." She raised an eyebrow so he added, "I chanced to speak with the big officer with the red beard when I fetched the water, Mistress. He asked where you were."

"Where was this?"

"At the mess tent, Mistress. Some of your men had just arrived and were there quenching their thirst. Your journeyman was with them there briefly but then departed."

She nodded. "I'll go and find out what is happening... which is what I should be doing anyway. I'll come back just before lunch and tell you what we'll do this afternoon." Ursula picked up her basket. "Tyra? Let's go."

* * *

The mess tent was busy when Ursula and Tyra arrived, since many of the various groups of men had been working hard around the reconfigured camp and had decided to take a mid-morning break at about the same time. Fortunately the gray Norse uniforms stood out so the pair threaded their way between the tables to join them. The Norsemen had pushed two tables together and were all seated round nursing mugs of pel.

«Ursula and Tyra! Push up, boys, give them some room!»

«Thank you, Lars, but there are too many of you and you deserve your break as much as we do. We'll find another table - unless you want us here for a reason.»

At that moment Eriana, Bennet and Semma entered from the other direction, followed by Kalmenar, Hashim, Zakaros, Karan and Kaldar. The Farals seated at the next table took one look at Eriana and all stood, bowed and left carrying their mugs. Eriana opened her mouth to protest and then decided to accept the situation. She shrugged, smiled at Ursula and gestured.

"If you would join us. I did not want to disturb those men but I care not to argue the matter."

"As you wish, First Director," Ursula replied, conscious of those on adjacent tables who could hear every word. "It is probably time we had a meeting in any event."

The ten fresh arrivals filled the benches with Eriana in the middle one side and Ursula facing her the other. Shortly a harassed Zebrin in an apron arrived to take orders. Once he had departed, Eriana spoke.

"If you can tell me what is happening with your patients, Ursula."

"They were all moved from their cage early this morning, First Director, into one of the end tents nearest the water. The two Faral healers know their patients well and are content to tend them for us. Most are one end, those mainly have minor physical injuries, they all seem to be progressing well, but the two with fever are in isolation at the other end. Have you seen inside one of these tents yet?"

Eriana nodded. "Aye, I have, and I am impressed both by the design and by the speed at which they can be erected. The Zebrins tell me that, providing the water craft are available to take the materials away, they can be dismantled and the site cleared just as rapidly. Tell me of this fever. Is the rest of the camp at risk?"

"I did briefly mention it last night but we were busy with that camp meeting," Ursula replied. "It is called middrin and it is a common childhood illness."

"Middrin? I do not know that name."

She looked at Eriana. "There is fever and, at the start, rash which soon clears. The fever can last from around three to six days, so I was told. Almost all of the locals will have had it while they were younger, First Director. The three who got it, the two from the Six Cities and our mystery man, come from the west coast..."

Ursula trailed off at a thought. We are assuming he came from the west coast but, in practice, nobody knows that! He could have come from the north, the south... or somewhere else entirely. Like Earth.

Not important at the moment!

"...um, excuse me, I just thought of something which needs thinking about... privately." Eriana got the message. "Yes. Those three have no resistance to the disease this side like the locals do, which may be why they caught it. I don't need to tell you that you and your men might not have any resistance, since Einnland is relatively isolated and also far enough away. Of course I'm not local so I might not be protected either - but for me there may be other considerations."

Eriana pulled a face. "Should I keep my men away from that tent, then? What is your advice?"

Two mess servants arrived with trays of drinks and plates of sweetmeats and other nibbles. Eriana smiled a thank-you at them and waited until they had departed before she gestured to Ursula to respond. The others at the table, while listening, distributed the mugs.

"It is difficult to know, First Director. Two of the men are over, or almost over the fever, it is only the mystery man who, it has occurred to me, might actually be suffering from something else and not middrin. I would say that by the time we have to leave here no-one will be in any danger of catching that disease. I could not speak for anything else which might be going around a place like this."

"Your caution is well noted, Ursula. If I may come and see this man who seems to be of interest?"

"Of course. There is room enough for you to view him without getting too close."

"Good. Maybe I will join you later." Eriana turned. "Zakaros, how go the various transfers?"

Zakaros looked at Ursula and received a nod. "First Director, the Visund would be ready to sail, should you desire it, by the time you arise from your afternoon nap. Little remains to be stowed, the barge Alaraan has been emptied, Captain Tor awaits various items which are elsewhere within the camp. As for the loot of the pirates, work has already begun to transfer that to the Alaraan, it will take some while, I deem. Maybe by tomorrow night, maybe the next day. There is more there than we thought."

"As I expected. Carry on. Karan, you were with Lars, if you would report on the progress there."

Karan also looked at Ursula to receive a nod, an action which did not go un-noticed by Eriana.

"First Director, your men and some of the Farals have been clearing the trees on either side of the channel," he reported. "I was asked to attend should there be some mishap with saw, ax or otherwise but apart from one small cut there has been nothing so far. Kaldar has made himself useful taking messages, ropes and other small tasks and he has managed to keep out of everyone's way."

"And out of danger?"

Karan blushed. "Aye, First Director, more so than me! A trunk was cut but it was still connected somewhere above so did not fall the way expected. Only a shout saved me from being hit."

"You will not have done anything like this before, have you?" Karan shook his head. "I assume you learned a lesson?"

"Aye, First Director, that I must needs keep my wits about me when in dangerous places."

Ursula asked him, "Do you want to stay there? I could make use of you elsewhere if not. The two Faral healers have been up for a long time and want someone to watch over their patients while they nap... and probably beyond."

Karan thought. "It is what I am supposed to be doing, Mistress, but if I may take my own nap later?"

"Of course. Having differing times for meals, maps and sleep is something you will have to become used to as a healer."

"As you say, Mistress. When do you want me there?"

"After lunch will do, I think."

The break ended and everyone dispersed around the camp. Ursula found herself heading with Eriana towards the walkway between the tents.

"I notice that Zakaros and Karan consider themselves to be your subordinates, Ursula," Eriana remarked. "My apologies, I did not mean to overstep your authority."

Ursula sighed. "Highness, if you remember you made them my responsibility some time ago. I think that, being Yodans, they take their assignment seriously. Both of them have made good progress since we took them in when we left Wadek. Karan is working well now that he has been given responsibility, his only lack is the knowledge that most healers outside Yod already have. I am trying to remedy that but, as you know full well, there have been many distractions since we arrived at Hamalbek."

"Aye, Ursula, I feel that keenly myself."

"I have some self-interest in that, since you have given me my own task, which is to look after this camp. It is fortunate that the Farals and Zebrins know what they are doing since I would not, not yet anyway. I must admit I am impressed by the way that all this," she gestured with an arm at the surrounding tents, "appeared as if out of thin air."

"Indeed, Ursula! It seems to me that we must needs learn such methods from these people, even while we in turn improve their battle tactics. I have no doubt that the River Patrol, and in time those expeditions that venture on Anmar's oceans, will have need of such techniques."

Ursula nodded. "As you say. We do not need to re-invent the wheel. If others already have serviceable wheels, why not make use of them?"

The Princess chuckled. "An interesting phrase indeed! 'Re-invent the wheel.' From Earth I believe?"

"Yes, Highness. And you would not believe how many times that point has been ignored there."

"I would, Ursula. I know my fellow humans all too well, many are too ignorant to recognize something that could be adapted but prefer to spend time and effort creating a poor substitute." Eriana stopped on the walkway and faced Ursula. "But tell me, you spoke of Karan, what of Zakaros? He is no subordinate willing to learn from you. He has offered fealty to both of us but may he yet be completely trusted?"

Ursula responded slowly. "He is used to command but I think he does not crave it as some do. I think he is a good administrator which is something the Navy will need as it grows. Whether he wants to do it or not, and whether he becomes interested enough to understand a subject new to him, only time will tell."

She added, "As to trust, I believe that he thinks that he owes us a debt for saving his life. Now he has lived and worked with us for a while, he has seen what the outside world is like, he understands what we intend to do and wants to be part of it."

"That is a good start, Ursula. You have enough work for him?"

"For now, yes. I need to think of a way of developing his abilities further."

"As you say." Eriana looked around. "I have a few moments before I must needs meet with Vikzas and Zoran, if I may view your mystery patient."

Ursula gestured. "Be my guest, Highness."

The two proceeded along the walkway, followed of course by Tyra, Bennet and Semma. At the Sick Bay tent all went in but only Ursula and Eriana entered the section where the two fevered patients lay. D'Nandis looked interested when Eriana appeared.

"Good morning," the Princess said to him. "If you did not know it, I am Princess Eriana of Palarand and I am presently the senior officer in this camp, I have come to visit all those who have suffered injuries or fevers under the rule of the pirates."

"I offer apologies that I do not rise, Your Highness," he replied. "I am Yabortarsil Benemar'than Doras D'Nandis an K'kjand," a smile, "which is why most here in the east name me simply D'Nandis. Palarand, eh? Though it is so far away your land has renown among the Six Cities."

"Do you tell me? Then you may know more of us than we do of the Six Cities. How do you feel? Are you recovering from the fever?"

"Highness, I am, and when I am fit enough again to walk among the others I will come to you and beg employment. I have heard of you and what you do."

Eriana nodded. "Then, once Ursula deems you fit and well again, I look forward to that conversation. We have need of good honorable men like those of the Six Cities that the King of Palarand already employs."

"Thank you, Highness."

"And now I must needs inspect your neighbor since my time is short."

"As you desire, Highness."

Eriana turned and looked at Bineer Ketko, tilting her head to see him better. For now he had worn himself out and appeared to be sleeping, propped up by several pillows. Sarrik stood up and away from the camp bed.

"Nay, my man, I will approach no closer. My people and I come from some distance away from the valley of the Sirrel and Ursula has explained that there may be a risk to us. I have no desire to share your patient's fever." She looked at the face. "Curious. I have never seen the like though of course my experience of different peoples is yet small. I wonder where he comes from?"

"As do we all, First Director," Sarrik agreed. He addressed Ursula. "Mistress, I have managed to get some more of the Anthelis into him and also some plain water. For now he seems quiet."

"Good," Ursula replied. "Let us hope that is the beginning of recovery."

Eriana's gaze was still fixed on that bronzed face. "What an interesting man," she murmured.

"Mistress! Look!" Sarrik suddenly pointed at the patient. "He shivers even though it is already warm in here! That is definitely not a symptom of middrin!"

At Hamalbek the illness of the mystery man suddenly presents a problem. Is everybody else in the camp at risk? Ursula and the other healers struggle to find an answer with only their own experiences as a guide. Then there is a comment from an unexpected source...

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

86 - Mystery of the Disease

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2024 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Ursula strode over to the bed and laid a hand gently onto the patient's leg. It was shivering and the heat which had been there earlier that morning was rapidly disappearing.

"Well spotted, Sarrik," she told him. "Is this the first time you have noticed this?"

"Yes, Mistress. He may have shivered before, though, but if so it was not at a time I was attending him closely."

"And you say this is not a sign of middrin?"

"Surely, Mistress. We all know the signs, fever and rash, it is such a common illness among the young."

Ursula thought briefly and then stood up, carefully keeping her hand from touching anything else. She turned to Eriana.

"Highness, we may have problem here. I must ask you to leave immediately. Take Bennet and Semma with you and out of tent. Ask Tyra to bring my basket inside here and then to remain out there where I can talk to her. Tell other Faral healer to stay away from this end of tent as well."

Eriana caught the tone of Ursula's voice. "As you wish, Ursula. If I may ask what you suspect."

"We do not know, First Director, but it seems that he does not have what others had, which may mean rest of the camp could be at risk."

"Oh! As you say." Eriana thought about consequences. "Is there any instruction you must needs make concerning the camp? For example, should those already here remain here, for fear of spreading the infection?"

"Good point. I will have to stay, as will Sarrik, but I think the rest of you are unlikely to have caught anything."

"What about Tyra? She of course is closer to you than any other of us." But Eriana's eyes showed that she wished someone different had been closest of all.

I wish it were not this way either. But with all of us bunking together on the Green Ptuvil we have no opportunity.

"I do not know... I think she is safe. I'll need her nearby to relay any further instructions."

"What about the rest of the camp?"

"For now, let activities carry on as they are, I think. We still need food and other facilities to continue working normally. Lars and his crew can carry on chopping wood... Stop anyone passing through channel to vessels in the Sirrel and let nobody in either."

"As you command, Ursula." Eriana turned to leave.

"Oh, and see if someone can find that Zebrin medic who came with us on the galley," Ursula added. "He might have some idea what this man has if we cannot discover what it is."

Eriana nodded and continued out. There was a conversation in the vestibule and Tyra lifted the flap. She placed Ursula's basket down and looked at her, worry in her eyes.

"Mistress?"

"It might be nothing, Tyra, but best to be careful. Is the alcohol in the basket?"

"Of course, Mistress, but the level is going down."

"Yes, we'll need to find some more soon. Pull out the bottle and pour enough onto a clean cloth to dampen it, please."

Tyra dampened the cloth and put it down on the end of the bed next to D'Nandis before retreating out of the compartment. Ursula picked it up and thoroughly wiped her hands over before handing the still-damp cloth to Sarrik.

"It is just a precaution," she told him. "This stuff won't hurt you but should kill off anything that has gotten onto your hands whenever you have touched him."

"As you wish, Mistress. What is it?"

"Plain alcohol, Sarrik. It is useful for cleaning hands, tools and other equipment if you are not able to wash them. It can also be used to clean wounds, though it will sting."

He wrinkled his nose at the smell. "I did not know it could be used for that purpose, Mistress! A very useful liquid, I deem."

"So, have you any ideas what this man might have? You already know that I have some knowledge but because I am a stranger to the Sirrel valley I do not know the local diseases."

"I know nothing like this, Mistress, not fever then shivering afterwards. There is a shivering illness but that only comes in the colder months of the year and I do not recall any fever with that one. There is another one I know of but that patient usually has swollen glands in the neck as well. This patient did not have those, it is one of the things I looked for."

Ursula sat on the end of an empty bed. "This is not helpful. Knowledge of these local diseases is not spread widely enough for other healers to be able to recognize them. I'm guessing that he caught this before he met the other two."

She turned to D'Nandis. "Did you notice anything about him when you met? Any marks, rash, bruises, scratches or anything at all like that?"

"Mistress, we all had bruises of one kind or another, it is a natural consequence when one is a traveler over long distances. There would likely have been cuts and scratches if we had become involved in any fights or other disagreements. If I saw any marks I would not have paid much attention to them."

"I am not thinking, am I? Of course you are right. I am trying to find out what he might have and how and where he might have got it. That could tell us if it is something he will soon get over or something that might threaten the whole camp."

"But, Mistress," D'Nandis objected, "Kapis and I have traveled with him for some weeks now and been in near contact with him when we were all in that cage, but we do not have that disease. I can feel myself getting better, I know I can, and Kapis has recovered sooner than I have."

Ursula frowned. "That is a very good point, D'Nandis. If it is something that is infectious then why has nobody else caught it? Especially when you were all crammed together in that cage? Oh, and it was the Trusty cage as well, which means that some of those inside were taking food to the other cages! Why is nobody else showing symptoms?"

She looked at Sarrik. "Does that mean that we are safe as well? You have been in that cage, you and Netheran looked after the sick, why haven't you caught whatever it is?"

"Because, Mistress, like with the middrin, perhaps it is a local disease and we locals are immune to it?" he thought, then added slowly, "...but the two men from K'kjand are not local and they have not caught it. Mistress, it is a puzzle. Ah! If I may offer a thought, Mistress. You say that of course Netheran and I were together with the sick in one cage but we do not know if anyone in any of the other cages may have had these symptoms, perhaps before we even arrived."

Ursula frowned again. "You are correct, Sarrik. Nobody would have thought to tell you about something that was no longer of concern, would they? Then there are the pirates themselves... and possibly anyone else they captured who has already died or been executed by them. Anyone who has come to Hamalbek could have brought whatever-it-is here."

I never imagined that I would be placed in this situation, having to deal with a potential epidemic all by myself. It could be just a minor irritant or it could kill all of us.

I need information! But I am too closely associated with this man now, I cannot ask those questions myself.

Time to delegate.

She stood and walked to the door flap. "Tyra? I'm going to need some help asking questions around the camp and I'll need the authority to do that. Can you fetch Her Highness back, please? She should be meeting with Vikzas and Zoran, bring them too. Tell them this could be a medical emergency which may affect the whole camp."

Tyra looked pale. "At once, Mistress." She bolted out of the front entrance.

Netheran emerged from the other half of the tent. "Mistress? What is happening?"

She waved with her hands to stop him approaching her too closely. "The patient with the funny skin color does not have middrin as we first thought, Netheran. Unfortunately, we don't know what it is so it could be a threat to the whole camp."

He looked surprised. "If I may ask, Mistress, what are the symptoms? We have all been close together for many days, will anyone else, patient or other also have this disease?"

Ursula shrugged. "Difficult to say, Netheran, but we don't think so and we are not sure why. Fever followed by shivering. You know we have been using Anthelis to bring down their fever?"

He nodded. "As you say, Mistress, an inspired suggestion. It seemed to me to be working. Do you tell me that we were mistaken?"

"It has made a difference to D'Nandis, such that we can have a sensible conversation now. He is definitely recovering and we know that Kapis has already recovered. But the other man, it does not have the same effect. I am thinking that perhaps he caught some other disease before he met those two in Benmouth but it did not affect him immediately. That happens sometimes."

Netheran nodded. "I know it, Mistress. There are several ailments of the young where the symptoms do not appear for some days after contact." He looked concerned. "Are we at risk, Mistress? Or the other men behind me?"

"Unknown, Netheran, but from talk with Sarrik I think you may all be safe. Probably. On the other hand, I may not be, so do not stand too close for now until we know better, and keep away from this side of the tent. Tell me, can you remember if anyone in the camp, pirate or prisoner, has had a shivering fit at any time that you know about?"

Netheran's brow furrowed as he went through his memories but finally he shook his head. "No, Mistress, I can think of no-one. Of course, much may have happened before we were brought here."

"True, but if that had happened I would have expected many more in the camp to have caught it over time and it would most likely have been recognized. Somebody would have mentioned it to you."

He nodded. "It is as you say, Mistress."

"So that leaves us with several puzzles. What has he got and where did he get it, and why has nobody else caught it from him? That's why I sent Tyra off, I want questions asked throughout the camp to get some more information."

Shortly they could hear voices and then Tyra pulled the flap aside. "Mistress?"

Ursula nodded to her and then looked at Netheran. "I need to speak to the First Director and I'll need some space in case I am at risk. Perhaps you'd better move back to your half so that I can go outside."

"As you command, Mistress."

Tyra backed out as well and Ursula followed her out onto the walkway. A concerned Eriana was there with both Vikzas and Zoran. Bennet and Semma hurried to catch up.

"What have you found, Ursula?"

"One of the three patients who had the fever has recovered and another is recovering well," she reported without preamble, for the men's benefit. "The third one has not, however, and may have a different disease. His symptoms have also changed, now he shivers despite the warm air around us. There is mystery, he has been here many days in close contact with other captives, why is only he affected and not others? To find out what he has I need to discover if anyone else in camp has ever had shivering fits and to tell me. I cannot do this myself in case I am now infected."

Eriana nodded. "I understand, Ursula. I will find people who can ask everyone that question."

Vikzas asked, "Director, do you desire that we ask the recently arrived troops as well? I would be disturbed if they are also affected."

"I want to find out what he has, as the first step to treating it," Ursula replied. "If any of your men - or the Zebrins - have suffered something similar, even mild symptoms, then that could be useful information, though they would be telling us of past attacks, of course."

"It makes sense," Zoran commented to Vikzas, "most of those here have been here together for many months but we - and the First Director's people - have only recently arrived. They might be safe but we could be at risk, like Director Ursula there."

"As you say."

Eriana considered. "I doubt many of my own men may be used for the task, since their speech is not yet fluent enough. Marshal, Signar, it may be best that you find someone to ask among your own people, but I need someone who can ask our groups of released captives."

"First Director," Bennet said, "by your leave one of us may do that."

"Aye," added Semma. "And someone must ask the bargemen as well - all of them, since we now have that extra craft which brought the Visund's cargo."

Ursula objected, "Semma, they have only just arrived, they could not have infected our patient nor been infected by him."

"Oh, Director, you are correct, but, if I may, those who work on the barges travel widely, they may have some knowledge of what you seek."

"She is right, Ursula," Eriana agreed. "If this is - or could become - as bad as you suspect then all must needs be questioned, even those of Yod who were captives."

Zoran observed, "First Director, I doubt that those of Yod will listen to any woman, not even Director Ursula, nor offer serious reply to anything they may inquire. You have experience of the mind of Yodan men, you told me yourself. Indeed, I do not know whom they might listen to."

"True enough, I deem." Eriana scowled. "I doubt they would pay much heed to even look at Ursula. Mayhap we could ask Zakaros to question them? He was, after all, one of them until he joined our crew."

Ursula nodded. "He is probably the best, but I do not like the idea of taking away from what he is doing. Ah, of course, there is also Karan. He was to come here after lunch, that will not be possible now. He is a healer in training and he has a better idea of what we need. We can use him instead." She had a thought. "What about His Grace? We'll have to ask him and all his crew as well."

"Ursula, Simbran departed this morning in his barge before we awoke. With the pirates now in Bibek he has much work to do there. With his departure Hamalbek is now the responsibility of the Federation Navy, such as it is."

Ursula let out breath with a hiss. "There is small chance it either came with his barge or has left with it. Chances are small but we should send a message to Bibek to warn them."

Bennet objected, "But, Director, you just asked for the channel to be closed. How shall we tell those beyond what is happening?"

Ursula grimaced. "We do what we are doing now, Bennet. Someone on shore talks to someone on boat, not too close to shore. Answers come back same way."

Bennet nodded. "I should have thought of that, Director."

"Very well, Ursula," Eriana said. "We know what must needs be done, let us begin."

She turned to the two men. "You can instruct your own men?"

"Aye, First Director," Zoran replied.

He turned to go but Ursula spoke. "Signar, if you could find that medic from your galley and send him over here. He might know of this disease."

"Director? Oh, as you desire. I think I know where he is, I will discover him first and send him here immediately." Zoran nodded to Ursula and walked off quickly.

Vikzas, on the other hand, looked disturbed. "Director, more men arrived from Bibek this morning, they are to seek those whom you think are buried in the ground. Some of those who originally buried the dead are beyond the tents, helping them. And of course the former prisoners are being bathed, given new attire and moved to these tents. With the mixing of groups I am concerned that the disease will spread this way until the entire camp is suspect."

"Do whatever you can, Marshal. It is knowledge we need now. I need to find out what the disease is and how it can be treated but everyone else needs to know there is problem and why they should not leave camp."

Vikzas nodded. "I'll attend to it, Director. And... I think I'll find some of my marines and get them to make a perimeter along the forest edge. You have just made me realize that the channel to the Sirrel is not the only way to depart this place."

"Of course, and that is the last thing we need. Thank you, Marshal."

There was nothing else that Ursula could do except to return to the tent, nurse her patient and await developments.

* * *

She was just beginning to think lunch thoughts when Tyra lifted the flap into the tent section.

"Mistress, Captain Zerron is here."

Ursula rose from the empty bed she had been sitting on. "Thank you, Tyra. Show him in. Uh, what time is it? I am beginning to feel a little hungry. Is it lunchtime yet?"

"I was considering doing something about that, Director, when Captain Zerron arrived. By your leave, I could go and find out."

"Yes, do that, please. Ah, thinking about it, us three at least," she indicated herself, Sarrik and D'Nandis, "will have to stay inside here to eat. Can you ask at the mess tent if something can be brought?"

"Surely, Director." Tyra turned. "Captain, if you would enter but remain near the doorway."

The Zebrin medic came in and nodded to Ursula. "Director." He grimaced. "I find these ranks most confusing, I deem. I was told one of your patients may have an unknown disease. Is that him in the corner?"

"It is, Captain. The disease may not be not unknown though, just unknown to us. The symptoms are the initial sweating and delirium followed days later by shivering which was first noticed this morning. This patient," she indicated D'Nandis, "is one of three we believed had middrin. The three had traveled from the far west and met somewhere in Benmond. They stayed together some nights in a bargeman's hostel in Benmouth, where it was thought they caught middrin from a barge family there. The third man, Kapis, has already recovered and was moved back to one of the other cages before we all arrived."

Zerron nodded thoughtfully. "I understand, I believe. Middrin usually begins with a rash and then there are a few days of fever. Most children get it, I myself caught it when I was about five years old. I had heard that there were a small number of cases in the camp. But you do not think this other man has it because of the shivering."

"No, and he does not respond to the Anthelis we gave to the others."

"Anthelis? Unorthodox, Director. If you would explain."

"I was informed a while back that, although Anthelis is intended to be a cream used to alleviate certain skin complaints, when drunk as a very dilute liquid it has the useful side effect of bringing down fever. It worked perfectly on D'Nandis here."

"The patient drinks it? Curious! I did not know of that side effect, Director. So what it is you desire from me?"

"Simply if you know of any disease which matches what this other man might have. I have learned from Healer Sarrik here of at least two diseases which involve shivering but they do not match what happened to the patient."

"There is the winter shivering, of course, but that does not involve any fever that I know of. Oh, and tinoran which causes lumps under the chin or in the neck, I see you recognize both of those. Hmm."

"Problem is that until we know what it is, we do not know if it is infectious or how serious it could become. That is why we are beginning to take precautions around the camp."

"You know your business, Director," Zerron said approvingly. "Nobody in or out?"

"For now. You can see our problem, Captain."

"Aye." He frowned, his attention directed inside as he thought through all that he had been taught. Finally he asked, "Do you think he might have brought it with him from wherever he came from?"

Ursula shrugged. "You tell me, Captain. Even the two Six Cities men have no idea where he is from. Now I seem to learn languages readily but even I do not recognize anything he says - although that might be because he is feverish. My own guess is somewhere west, somewhere warmer, to have that skin color."

Zerron leaned forward to look at the patient. "As you say. Distinctive, is it not? I do not recall ever seeing anyone who looks like that before." He paused, and then added, "There is something I was told about shivering, a long time ago when I was but a healer's assistant, but I cannot recall what was said to me. It may return as the day proceeds." He thought again and frowned. "Director, do you have any other immediate need for my services? I was inspecting the freed men as they came out of the bathing tent, by coming here the line has been interrupted."

"Yes, of course, Captain. The other men are at least as important as those in this tent."

"Then I will depart, but I will continue to consider what I know and come back if that memory returns to me. By your leave?"

"Of course, Captain."

Zerron departed and the three rational occupants looked at one another.

"Mistress," D'Nandis said, finally, "something is strange here. I have been with this man for some weeks now yet I do not appear to have caught whatever he has. I know there are ailments of the body which do not get passed to others, mayhap this could be one of those?"

Ursula nodded. "Yes, things like cancer, ulcers and various conditions of some of your internal organs. I cannot think of anything obvious which would behave the way he has, though." She frowned. "It does not explain why he has it and nobody else in the camp. With the numbers here I would expect at least someone else to have either caught it, had it in the past, or knows someone who did have it."

Tyra returned then, leading a procession of mess attendants bearing trays of food. The first man through the entrance flap was the man with three bars on his epaulets. He paused and spoke to Ursula.

"Director, we have brought lunch for you, your colleagues and your charges. Your assistant here tells me that we must needs be cautious entering this side of the tent."

"Oh? She was right, the man in the corner has something we do not yet understand and we must be careful. I suggest you put the trays down on that bed next to our other patient."

"As you command, Director. If I may ask, what of those in the other half of the tent?"

"Those men have physical injuries so should be safe enough to approach, er..?"

"My pardon, Director. I should have declared myself when we first met. I am Overluten Vembro, presently in charge of cooking in this camp."

Vembro placed his tray on the end of the vacant bed and stood.

"I have four trays for you, your two colleagues and your assistant, Director," he explained. "We were unsure what to provide your patients, but bearing in mind what we have been asked to feed the other former prisoners, we have brought like trays together with extra bowls of bread and fruit should they desire some later today."

"That is a good idea, Overluten. Thank you."

Each of the beds had a thin blanket, provided against any possible chill during the summer nights, and Sarrik had pulled a blanket from an empty bed to cover the stranger. He stood as Ursula passed a tray to him.

"Real food! Overluten, you have my everlasting thanks for this."

"It is what you deserve, Master Healer," Vembro replied. "You appear to me to be as undernourished as any of the other former prisoners are, you must needs regain your strength before the Director here will permit you to depart."

Sarrik nodded. "It is as you say, Overluten, but we Healers have a job to do and we are the best ones suited to do it. The food you provide will not be wasted."

"As you say, Master Healer." He turned and received another tray from Tyra which he gave to Ursula. "This one is for your other patient, Director. We did not know how capable he was of feeding himself so you will see that the food has been cut small that one of you may feed him should he need it."

"Thank you, Overluten," she said, taking the tray. "D'Nandis is still weak, he might be able to feed himself but I will be there to help him if he cannot."

Vembro bowed. "Then, Director, by your leave, we will attend to those in the other part of the tent. If you would send a runner should you require more of anything."

"Of course, Overluten."

Ursula sat down on the edge of the next bed and put the tray on her lap.

"Can you manage this by yourself, D'Nandis?"

He gave her a weak smile. "I can but try, Director. Is that hot pel? Maker, I have almost forgotten the taste!"

She carefully picked up the mug and handed it to him. "Then see if this will jog your memory."

* * *

Ursula was awoken from her nap by a very brief shower hammering on the canvas roof of the tent. She had lain down on a spare bed, exhausted by the attention that their mystery patient had forced on her and Sarrik, to fall instantly asleep in the hot afternoon air. Now she came to, opening her eyes to find Sarrik watching her from his position beside the patient's bed.

"Mm. I think I needed that. How are you feeling? Do you need to lay down for a while?" She raised herself up on an elbow. "I can take over there if you need to take a break. How is the patient?"

"Mistress, I can manage for a while but you are right, it is hot and sticky after that shower, I will soon need to take a break. As for him, he is still shivering. Sometimes it is more, sometimes less."

She sat up properly and swung her legs to the floor. "Have you managed to get anything into him yet?"

"A little water is all, Mistress. He is still restless, this heat is not helping even though he shivers."

She stood, smoothing down her ship dress. "Very well. I need to check with Tyra first and then I can take over."

She moved to the flap and opened it, to find Tyra asleep on one of the two camp beds in the vestibule, originally intended for the NCOs of the troops in each half.

"Tyra?"

She had to call three times before the younger woman moved. Tyra sat up slowly, rubbing her eyes.

"Unh. Oh! Mistress, I ask your pardon. I should not have fallen asleep."

"On a hot afternoon like today a nap can only do us good," Ursula replied. "It is what most of the camp will be doing anyway."

"As you say, Mistress. I peeped in and saw you asleep so I thought maybe I could close my eyes for a short while. Have I missed anything?"

"Not at all, Tyra, except maybe the rain. Have there been any messages?"

"No, Mistress. It will take time for the men to question everybody, after all."

"What about... Her Highness? Anything more from her or the other leaders?"

"No-one at all has come here, Mistress, since the lunch things were collected."

"They are all probably having naps. I do not even hear the sound of axes or saws so work has just stopped for a while. We just have to wait, then. Unfortunately, I do not think our sick patient can wait too long, though." Ursula stretched. "I think I could do with some more pel. Is there any way we can send someone to the mess tent?"

"Surely, Mistress. I have shown my whistle to the cook man and agreed a signal I can use. Someone will come to take a message or orders."

"Ah, good. When someone arrives, send them in to me."

One of the mess attendants duly arrived and Ursula gave instructions for pel for everyone in both ends of the tent.

And then I will have to think about what comes out the other end, she thought. We do not have much privacy here.

"You and I are going to need a bucket soon."

"As you say, Mistress." Tyra briefly looked around. "The only place it can go is in the other part of your side, Mistress. There should just be enough privacy, I can stand here and prevent anyone looking in."

"Done, Tyra, and I can do the same for you. It is a tent for the sick, the men do not appear to bother too much about privacy under these conditions."

"It must have been worse when they were all shut up in those cages, Mistress. They have become used to the conditions."

"But that does not mean they should become used to those conditions, Tyra. We are trying to bring them all back to civilization after all."

"As you say, Mistress."

The fresh pel was brought, this time in a large pot from which it could be dispensed into mugs as required. Ursula let Netheran distribute mugs in his half of the tent before taking some in for Sarrik, D'Nandis and herself.

As she was finishing her drink Captain Anthar arrived. Ursula went outside to speak to him.

"Director, I have enquired after everyone under my command concerning the symptoms that you spoke of and no-one can remember anything exactly like that happening to themselves or anyone they know."

"Thank you, Captain, for your efforts."

"If I may ask about your patient, Director. How does he fare?"

"About the same, Captain, which is to say, very weak and shivering. He does not understand what we say when we talk to him."

"Ah. If there is anything we of Faral can do to help, you have only to ask."

"Thank you again, Captain."

The next arrival was Benakar.

"Mistress, some of those who have been in the center prison longer than most report that there was a period when several of them began shivering, but it did not last very long. Since then there has been nothing."

"Is that so? Would it be possible to speak directly to any of those who had it?"

He spread his hands wide. "Mistress, those men are among the weakest of us. They needed help to even climb in and out of the bathtubs. If you desire to speak with them you must needs attend them, I deem. I doubt any of them could walk here from the tent where they now lie."

Ursula scowled. "Difficult. I could be contaminated myself so I cannot do that, at least not yet. Still, you have told me something I did not know before. Thank you."

Benakar looked disturbed. "Mistress? Is there danger to others in the camp?"

"It is beginning to look like the risk is slight, Benakar, to others in the camp. I would prefer to make sure before I move from this tent, though."

"As you say, Mistress. By your leave?"

Buckets had been provided and used by Ursula, the healers and Tyra before anyone else came to call.

"First Director! What can I do for you?"

"I came to offer scant information, Ursula," Eriana replied. "None of our own people, including those of the several barges, knows of this mysterious disease. If there is no further information then I do not know what you can do."

Ursula sighed. "About what I thought, First Director. There are still some people I want to hear from first, before I can ask you to think what else I might be able to do."

"You ask me for such advice? I am no healer, Ursula. What could I tell you that you did not already know?"

"I am not speaking about my patient, now, First Director, but about the safety of the camp and the rest of the men... the people in it. Without knowing what the patient has means there must be risk to them but I cannot give numbers to risk. If it is small, camp can stay but if it is great then it may be better to evacuate camp, leaving us behind."

Eriana gave Ursula a disbelieving stare. "I did not think a healer could be so cold, Ursula. But you are right, this could be a command decision and I must needs rely on advice from others. You will still give advice?"

"Always, First Director. I am not trying to evade responsibility but there is more to presence of camp than just medical decisions."

Ursula saw Karan approaching along the duckboards. He arrived and bowed to Eriana.

"First Director, Director. If I may report on what I have learned to the Director."

"Surely, Karan," Eriana replied. "I believe you have been speaking to... whom, exactly?"

"The former Yodan crew, First Director." He turned his attention to Ursula. "Director, I have news, though it raises more questions than one such as I can begin to answer. Those formerly of Yod, who crewed the second galley, told me that some few of the crew of the original galley yet survived when they were captured. I was told that those few were in poor health and that, after a period of maybe two weeks following the later arrivals, many of the originals fell sick - with shivering."

Ursula immediate became interested. "Ah? Did the pirates let them die, then?"

"Indeed not, Director. He who styled himself King desired that every remaining member of the Yodan crews, whether from the first galley or the second, should be strung up to die on the frame as revenge for their treatment of their slave rowers. When he discovered the sickness he became angry and something was done, they do not know what, to prevent those ill men dying. Soon after that those men recovered and paid for their lives one by one as the King desired."

Eriana was surprised. "He did what? How could a mere pirate, someone who had manned the oars himself not weeks previously, know what this disease was, when no-one else here has any idea?"

Ursula frowned. "I do not know, First Director, but it gives us some answers. We now know that disease is known, though probably very rare, and that it is possible to cure it. Wait! Since it affected a group of prisoners at the same time it also tells us that it might be some kind of deficiency in diet, which so-called King recognized and was able to fix."

"A... deficiency, Ursula? What do you mean by that?"

Ursula thought before she answered. "It is complicated subject, First Director. Simple answer is, Norse probably would not have it since you eat a lot of fish and fruit. Restricted, boring diet without certain nutrients can cause problems over time, weak bones, painful joints, bleeding from gums, skin problems. If pirates did not feed captives properly they could easily develop such problems. Since they wanted revenge, they had to change diet to keep captives alive."

Eriana shook with disgust. "Ugh! Even we barbarians treat our captives better than that!" There was a pause. "Usually. Tell me more about deficiency."

"Our bodies get what we need from food we eat, Director," Eriana nodded, "body knows how to make most substances it needs that way. There are certain things body cannot make, that it has to take in with food. Some of these are called vitamins, also certain minerals. Best way to get vitamins and minerals is to have varied diet when possible. Fresh fruit, vegetables, fish, these sorts of things. I doubt pirates bothered to think of diet at first, then sickness made them realize they could lose all captives if not fed properly."

"Ah, as you say." She wrinkled her nose. "I do not like some of the meals our crew has been offered lately. Do you tell me I should be eating such food?"

"It is best to have a certain amount of tolerance, First Director." Ursula smiled. "I do not think you have much cause for concern. What you and your men eat obviously works for you or your people would have died out long ago."

"As you say, Ursula."

Karan objected, "Director, your present patient had not been a captive for very long. How is it he has succumbed and not his companions?"

"That is a very good question, Karan. It might mean we are looking at some other problem. Very well. Karan, thank you for your help, you can go and find something else to do for now."

"Director." He bowed, turned and walked off.

"So, Ursula, how does this help your problem?"

Ursula took a cloth from the front pouch of her ship dress and wiped the sweat from her face before answering. "If it is a diet deficiency then no-one else in the camp should be at risk," she replied. "More than that I cannot say right now, but it looks as if you and the other leaders can relax - slightly. I need to ask some more questions to try and narrow down what is going on before I say more."

"As you say, Ursula." Eriana nodded. "Call me when you do know more."

"Of course... Eriana."

Ursula returned inside and spoke to Tyra. "I need to speak to one of the cooks... the men who were cooks before we came, that is. The Trusties. Preferably I want someone who might have been a captive when the second galley was captured."

"As you desire, Mistress. If I may whistle for a runner?"

"Yes, do so."

There was some confusion at first, since the runner wanted to fetch someone from the mess tent, but eventually a man was brought whom Ursula thought she recognized. He had been cleaned up, shaved and had a haircut, and was dressed in a loose tunic and summer tights, though there were only simple sandals on his feet. Again Ursula met him on the duckboard walkway.

He bowed awkwardly. "Mistress? I do not know that I can tell you anything useful but I will answer as I can."

"That is all I want at the moment. First, you'd better tell me your name."

"Of course, Mistress. I am Ezran Inksman, formerly of Tenago in Eastern Yod."

"Inksman? Are you a scribe?"

Ezran spread his hands. "Mistress, I was but that was long ago. Some coin went missing and I was blamed. I was condemned to the galleys and ended up here. I had some skill in the kitchen and was, er, selected by the pirates as one of those who fed everyone." He looked puzzled. "Did I do something wrong?"

"Not at all, Ezran. What you did kept yourself and some of your fellow prisoners alive long enough to be rescued. Tell me, what vessel were you on when the pirates captured you?"

"The second galley, Mistress. Most of those who were below deck chose to join the pirates but I could not bring myself to do so, knowing what they might do to others on the river. I partly disguised my origins, pretending I was from land occupied by the Overlords, and was separated from those who joined the pirates."

"Ah. So you were here when those who remained of the first galley's crew became ill?"

"Aye, Mistress, though I was not a cook then so it was the center prison. We heard there had been illness but thought it was because the pirates were treating the galley crews poorly, ah, more poorly than everyone else, of course."

"Were there any other prisoners - perhaps like yourself - in that cage who might have been a rower on the first galley?"

"Aye, Mistress, there were a few but none remain alive today." He looked surprised. "That must mean that I am one of the longest to survive, Mistress."

"And that was probably only because you were picked as a cook, and so was fed a little better."

"As you say, Mistress."

Ursula was stumped. How could she find out how the first bout of sickness was cured?

"Tell me," she said slowly, "once you became a cook, was there anything you noticed about what you fed everyone? I assume the pirates ate better than their captives did."

Ezran considered. "Of course they did, Mistress. Most of what we fed everyone was whatever was found on the barges they preyed on, which meant our meals changed almost every week. Of course, the pirates ate the best selection, then we who did their dirty work, then the Yodan crews, so they would last longer on the frame, and the poor men in the center prison ate whatever was left. Sometimes they would find a barge with meat so we all ate that before it went off. Mostly it was grain and vegetables, a little fish but the pirates tended to leave the local fishermen alone, I have no idea why."

"Probably because the local fishermen would know every little creek and outlet along the bank so would soon find Hamalbek, which would mean someone would shortly arrive to attack them," Ursula explained. "In fact, we called at fishing villages either side and found they were warned away by the pirates."

"We assumed something like that had happened. If there is something else I can tell you, Mistress? If I may ask what you seek?"

"I am trying to discover why those men fell sick and what happened to make them better again. The only thing I could think of was perhaps a change in diet."

Ezran frowned. "As I said, what we ate changed all the time. Oh! There was something odd, now I think of it. Once I became a cook I discovered that, as you might expect, only the pirates drank pel. The supply of pel was whatever was found on the vessels they caught, sometimes cargo, sometimes crew supplies. If there were any leaves left over at the end of each day we had been instructed to roast them and then grind them up to mix with the morning grain porridge. It was said that this was to improve the taste of the mixture, which was otherwise very bland. It sounded odd to me but I just did as I was ordered."

Ursula sighed. "I can believe that. Thank you, Ezran, for telling me this, it may have been of help." She thought of Zakaros. "If you are thinking of work, we could probably use a scribe, when you feel ready to attempt something like that."

"That is gracious of you, Mistress. Since that meeting with His Grace I have been considering what I might do when I leave here. I am still somewhat weak but will think on your words."

"Then I think you had better go and get out of this sun and rest. Are your accommodations good enough?"

"Mistress, though I had never seen the inside of one before, the tent is like a palace to us. Nobody is complaining at their change in fortune."

"As you say."

Ezran bowed, turned and walked slowly off while Ursula sought the shade of the tent entrance. Tyra was waiting anxiously inside and she backed away as Ursula lifted the flap.

"No, I don't think you need to do that any more, Tyra. It looks as if we are dealing with some kind of dietary deficiency with our patient." Ursula shook her head, puzzled. "All I have heard is - No. Let me think some more about what I have been told."

She pushed through to the 'ward' where the others waited.

Sarrik asked, "Did you discover anything, Mistress?"

"Maybe. Some of the crew of the first galley - the Yodans, not the slave rowers - became ill with the shivering just after the second galley was taken and then became better. The cook I spoke to thinks the pirates may have changed something in the food to counteract the shivering. It is possible that our patient has the same thing. The only thing I was told which might be relevant is that he said they mixed ground-up pel leaves with the grain porridge each morning."

Recognition came. "Is that what it was, Mistress? I saw the specks in the food but thought it imperfections in the grain or bad winnowing, something like that. I am no farmer. I wonder why they did that?"

"I have no idea. I doubt the pirates had enough pel to give it to everyone, do you not agree? Or even to want to give it to everyone. They drank it themselves, though. I wonder why they put it in the captives' porridge?"

D'Nandis spoke from behind Ursula, causing her to turn sharply when he said, "Mistress, Bineer drank no pel. He would not touch any hot drinks, nor would he drink the bargeman's beer. He told us that hot drinks were unknown among his people."

"What? No pel at all?"

"None, Mistress. We told him it was fine and that most in the east drank it but he refused."

Ursula was shocked. Pel?

Seriously?

Pel is a mixture of herbs, can it be possible that one... or more... contain some substance vital to human health here? Is this possible?

...The local beer also contains herbs...

I must keep reminding myself that I am, in fact, on an alien world. What else might I miss through assuming the rules are the same as on Earth?

"What about where you came from? Do you have pel in the Six Cities?"

"No, Mistress, but we have a similar drink called maten. I do not know if the two share any ingredients."

"What about beer or ale? Do you have anything like that?"

"Of course, Mistress, but it tastes different to what I have drunk here in the east. And before you ask, our wineberries also taste different when made into wine." He shrugged. "Here or there, it all tastes fine to me."

She simmered. "I refuse to believe that it can be that simple! Can it be? Sarrik, how do you propose we get some pel into our patient to see if that makes any difference?"

The Faral healer pointed. "Mistress, there is a big pot on the table outside and what is left is now strong and probably cold. Why not try him with some of that? In his present state he will not know what it is. It would be no different than any of our potions, after all."

"Good thinking. Tyra!"

The flap was pulled open. "Mistress?"

"Is that pel pot still there? If it is then bring it in here, please."

"But, Mistress, it will be cold and likely stewed by now."

"All the better! Bring it in, quickly, before someone from the mess tent decides to collect it for the evening meal."

The liquor in the bottom of the pot was dark and thick. Ursula decanted some into one of the beakers they had been using, diluted it with a little water and went to the side of Bineer's bed. He was asleep but Ursula gently shook him.He moved and began mumbling.

"Manu? Vrak! Temi nar'kofn so."

"Drink this," she said. "It will help you get better."

She pushed the beaker against his lower lips and he opened his mouth to drink some. It was swallowed, but the face wrinkled up in distaste.

«Bad taste.»

Suddenly Ursula realized that she could, perhaps, understand him now.

«It is medicine. Medicine is supposed to taste bad. Drink some more.»

Reluctantly he drank about half of what was in the beaker and then sank back with a sigh. Ursula removed the beaker and stood.

Sarrik looked at Ursula with amazement. "Did you just speak his tongue, Mistress?"

"I think I did, Sarrik. I did not know that I could. My brain works in a very strange way where other languages are concerned." I'm hardly going to tell him the truth, am I? Especially when I am not sure what the truth is. She looked at what was left in the beaker. "Ugh. This stuff is stewed. Suppose we have another pot made and then pour some out to cool straight away? He might like that better."

"Pel, Mistress? Really?"

"Pel is made from herbs, Sarrik. What do you think all my other potions and ointments are made from? I am guessing that there is something in pel that we all need but, because we all drink it all the time, nobody has realized. Perhaps the reason we drink pel has been forgotten over time."

"That never occurred to me, Mistress. What an amazing thing!"

She muttered, "So, it appears to be some kind of deficiency, but until we can develop decent biological laboratory we aren't going to know much more."

"Mistress?"

"Oh, nothing to concern you now, Sarrik." She breathed a sigh of relief. "It looks like our immediate problem, that of the camp, may have been answered. Do you want to go out and refresh yourself?"

"By your leave, Mistress, yes I do! I could do with a good wash and then a lie down."

"Do you know where the bathing tent is?"

"It is up and around the back, behind the cooking tents, I was told."

"That's right, anyone there can direct you. Oh," she pointed to the pot, "if you are going that way you could take this and ask them to send another down - but don't say why we need it."

"As you command, Mistress." Sarrik picked up the pot and left.

D'Nandis looked at Ursula. "Do you really think that pel is the answer, Mistress?"

"I think so. Once you said that he did not drink it, and when Ezran explained that the prisoner cooks added it to the porridge, everything made sense. I don't know why we all drink it but we do, and there is likely a very good reason we do."

She checked the patient again, just before the fresh pot of pel was delivered. He already seemed less feverish, less clammy and the shivering had eased slightly. But he had started mumbling again and it appeared some of the words made sense, though many others did not.

One plaintive question did catch her attention: «Why are there three moons in this insane place?»

The remains of the dead are disposed of and the senior staff gather to consider the future of the camp. Ursula makes a suggestion concerning the two stranded galleys. The next morning, Kaldar's sore throat turns out to have an innocent explanation.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

87 - Of Pyres and Galleys

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2024 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Eriana had joined Zoran and Vikzas in viewing the completion of the funeral pyres. Since there were so many bodies these had to be substantial mounds of timber, mostly freshly cut from the forest nearest the Sirrel, and that timber was still green. This material had been augmented by the remains of the two burnt pirate buildings and the frames they had used to execute anyone who had disagreed with their commands.

Because the prevailing breeze was from east to west, and there was an obvious need to avoid the resulting smoke, the pyres had been constructed near the western edge of the forest, between the prisoner cages and the existing forest boundary. At present it was not possible to demolish the cages and add their material to the pyres since not all the prisoners had yet been moved to the new tents.

"Think you there will be enough wood to burn all these bodies, First Director?"

"I have no idea, Marshal," she replied to Vikzas. "As a rule others concerned themselves with such tasks when needed in my past. Since coming to the Great Valley I have only attended a few such funerals, and those for only a few bodies. Wait! Of course there was that farm not far from Bakhmenek, where those renegade Yodan soldiers had laired. The whole place had been so fouled that we used all the farm buildings as materials."

"Do you tell me? I remember the tale, I do not think you described any funerals then."

"Aye," added Zoran, "but of course those would have happened after the end of your tale, I deem, and be of slight interest to your listeners. The whole farm? All of it?"

Eriana nodded with a grin. "It is true, and I assure you that we did obtain permission from the Military Governor at Bakhmenek, Marshal Boranar of Ferenis, before we did so." The grin faded. "We used the larger barn, still part filled with fodder, to construct separate pyres for the dead Yodans and for their victims, but we also fired the other buildings, as all three were not only noxious but held memories none desired to retain."

Zoran asked, "About how many dead did you burn that day, First Director?"

Eriana shrugged. "I was not counting, Signar. Probably around ninety or so, forty of which were victims of the renegades. As was respectful, we burned them with due honor on a separate pyre to the soldiers. Why do you ask?"

"Oh, merely to compare with today's numbers, First Director. If I may note, the occasions seem to me to be curiously alike. You defeated rogue troops, then must needs deal with those who survived and those who did not, both rogue and victim. But Hamalbek is a larger problem, I deem."

"As you say." Eriana's eyes narrowed as she considered the parallels. "We do not seek out such confrontations, Signar, merely respond as we encounter them by chance. I imagine that some of the work of the River Patrol, once we are in operation, will consist of like adventures, do you not agree?"

"Indeed, First Director, at least until the river is made peaceful to all." Zoran glanced to his right, where several officers approached. "Ah. Here is Admiral Lars with two of your men, Vikzas."

Lars arrived with Captain of the Field Torban and a Faral officer Eriana had not met previously.

"Enough wood for pyres," Lars reported to Eriana with a nod, "these two have interesting idea to tell."

"Oh?" Eriana turned to Torban. "Captain, welcome to our temporary camp. Have you been told all that occurred here?"

He banged his chest with the flat of his right hand. "Director, I have, and I must congratulate you on yet another successful operation, it seems. If I may introduce Water-Captain Manuf of our galley the Faral Huntsman which you last saw at Faralan. On orders from His Grace he has brought his vessel and his crew along to provide assistance. It is presently moored nearby in the Sirrel and some of the marines have been helping Admiral Lars ashore. Manuf, if I may introduce you to Princess Eriana of Palarand, she has been appointed head of the new Federation Navy. You should know that she has several titles according to activity and presently uses the style of Director, because of the nature of this camp."

Eriana gave the galley captain a nod. "You are welcome here, Captain Manuf."

He returned first with a salute and then an elaborate bow. "Director, the reputation of you and your men becomes greater every day, it seems. When I came ashore here earlier today I spent some time with Admiral Lars on what he terms the spits, those tongues of land which enclose this creek. As we observed operations he described to me how the assault on the pirate camp had happened. I was then informed I could not return to my galley because of a possible outbreak of some disease."

"That is so, Captain," Eriana replied, "and I regret that it keeps you from your command."

"I have made use of the free time, Director, and it is that which brings me to you. I was drawn to the two galleys already here which I recognized as being of Yodan design, and Admiral Lars was gracious enough to permit me to inspect them with him. If I may ask what you intended to do with them."

"Since the river level is now so low we may not remove them from this place," she explained. "I understand that Marshal Vikzas has some scheme whereby they may be retained without damage when the waters rise once more."

"That is not so, Director," Manuf responded. "Both vessels are lightly loaded, indeed one is but a mere shell. If everything were taken out of both, crew, oars and all, it is possible they could then be towed through the channel to the Sirrel, where any contents can be restored. The stripped one, I regret, having not even a rudder nor steering gear aboard, must needs be towed, probably to Bibek, for complete refurbishment and supply."

She was surprised. "Do you tell me? Lars, if this is possible then it eases several of our problems."

"Yah, Director. Water in channel is deep enough for empty galley, we used rod to check."

Hanuf added, "Director, if there is any difficulty then it should be possible to deepen the channel by hand. We have need to do this at our base in Bibek from time to time."

Her eyebrows rose. "You can do this? Then Captain, I am indebted to you and the expert opinion you provide. Lars, should we do this? Have we the time or men? What crew can we use, once we take the galleys into the Sirrel?"

He nodded. "Can be done, Director. Captain offers enough crew to row."

She asked Manuf, "How is this possible? Who will row your own galley if you should lend some of your men to row these?"

"Director, though my men are divided into crew and marines all may row from time to time as required. Since we are but a short distance from Bibek and among friends we would not require a full complement of men to bring both craft so far." Manuf shrugged. "Director, it is something we practise since any galley may need to give assistance to another in trouble."

"Done, Captain." Eriana turned to Vikzas. "Marshal, we are indebted to you for this offer. Lars and I have learned much today." She turned again at an interruption. "Yes?"

The Faral marine saluted. "By your leave, Director, I am to inform you that Director Ursula believes she now understands what is wrong with her patient and desires your presence to hear her report."

Eriana responded with a nod. "Message received, marine, and thank you."

Vikzas asked, "The news may be important, Director. Will you go now? Do you require us to attend?"

"I'll go by myself," she decided. "If there is aught to report which threatens the camp then I will return immediately and tell you what I learn. By your leave?"

"Of course, First Director."

Eriana walked rapidly from one end of the duckboard 'street' to the other, trailed as always by Bennet and Semma. Ursula was waiting for her at the far end.

"Ursula! You have discovered what is wrong, I deem."

"I have, First Director, and it raises many questions concerning what I know about life here..." Ursula changed what she was about to say since there were others in earshot, "...in the Great Valley. However, it would appear there is no danger to anyone else in the camp or beyond it. As the senior medical person here I can ask you to lift any restrictions which were placed earlier today. Only the patient is affected and he seems to be responding to the new, er, medication."

"Are you certain of this, Ursula? I trust your judgment, as you already know, but you have not previously encountered a circumstance like this since you came to the Great Valley."

"Diseases are diseases, First Director. Wherever one is, they should behave the same. No-one else in the camp is now ill with the same symptoms as the patient, and most have been in close contact with him for some time now. I do not think any of us is in any danger either from whatever he has... for certain reasons."

"Ah? If you would explain."

Ursula considered her words. "As you know I asked earlier for information about anyone who may have had similar symptoms in the past. To my surprise it was reported that some of the original Yodan crew, then captives, suffered those symptoms shortly after the second galley was captured by the pirates." Eriana nodded to show she understood the timing. "However, those men were not permitted to die of the disease since the pirates wanted, as you know, to execute them one by one."

"Not permitted to die? Do you tell me that the pirates knew of this malady?"

Ursula shrugged. "Somebody must have recognized the symptoms, First Director. It is possible they did not know the disease, only how to cure it. Shortly afterwards those captives who were cooks for the camp were instructed to grind up dried leaves of pel and add them to the morning porridge. Those who did that task believed it was to give the porridge some flavor but I now believe different."

Eriana's eyes popped out. "Do you tell me that pel is the reason those men recovered? Is this possible?"

"That is why I say that the whole business raises many questions, First Director. Most people in the Great Valley and, for all I know, well beyond, drink pel at some time during the day, even if they subsequently drink wine, beer or something else. I am wondering if there is a good medical reason for this. Maybe there is some deficiency, as I suspected, and one or more of the herbs in pel satisfies that deficiency."

The Princess shook her head. "But, but, Ursula, many do not drink pel! Why, until we came to the Great Valley, none of those aboard the Visund had ever heard of pel! Can you explain that?"

"Perhaps, First Director. I wondered if the Einnland diet, which you told me consists mainly of meat and fish, provides an alternative. I can tell you that fish from the sea are often more nutritious than those found in rivers or lakes. Then I remembered that ale or beer brewed wherever I have been usually has herbs added to it. Is that true of ale brewed in Einnland?"

Eriana looked troubled. "I do not know, Ursula. I suspect you may be correct. But this patient of yours has this deficiency, can you explain that?"

"Yes, First Director. It puzzled us a while until the other patient, D'Nandis from the Six Cities, happened to mention that Bineer Ketko did not drink hot drinks at all and refused the bargemens' beer. He only drank water or, occasionally, fruit juice."

"That is so? Stranger and stranger! Oh, D'Nandis... you say he is one of those from the Six Cities. Do I assume they also have pel over there?"

"They do not, First Director, but they have a similar drink named maten, which I suspect also contains those vital herbs." Ursula shrugged. "Such things are not uncommon, all over... where I come from... there are customary drinks, hot and cold, that most people drink all the time. It is almost an addiction but one that causes very little harm if not overdone. It is just that, on at least this part of Anmar, something in them seems to be actually required for human health. I suspect we are not going to find out until somebody gets a research project going to carefully work through the evidence."

"Research project? Now that reminds me of something Garia told me. Oh, yes! Have I told you we are building a University in Palarand? The King is sending all our Questors there."

"Questors? What are they?"

"Ah, Garia did say they had a different name where she came from... let me see... scientists? Does that sound right?"

"It does... but a University? Do you know what was meant by that?"

"It is supposed to be a place of higher learning, so I was told, but I have little idea what that means, or how it will function, but it sounds to me a perfect place for this project you describe."

"If it will be anything like the ones where Princess Garia came from, it will be exactly the right place to do it, First Director."

"As to the present, then. You are telling me that everyone else is safe so long as we keep drinking pel."

"There is a very small possibility that I could have jumped to the wrong conclusion, First Director. All my experience leads me to think I am right but I would not want you to act on my words without hearing that caution. Yes, I believe that everyone else is safe, which is a good thing since I was beginning to wonder where Tyra and I were going to be sleeping tonight."

Eriana smiled. "Have no fear, dearest. Tonight you and I shall share the cabin on the galley with Tyra, Nethra, Bennet and Semma nearby and most of my crew filling the lower deck. I have had enough of waiting."

"Is this wise, Eriana?"

"Once aboard the galley no-one beyond will know where anyone chooses to sleep, I deem. My men will not tell and I doubt our other crew members would do so either. Do you care?"

"Only that I am not sure of the legal position, Eriana. We don't want to cause a scandal and upset our status among the locals, having managed to get them on our side."

"Ah! I will have a word with Kalmenar. I doubt there will be much of a problem."

"Then I had better return inside. Sarrik has already gone off to have a wash and a lie-down, so I am on my own right now. You could send somebody for Karan, please."

"As you wish, Ursula. You will join us for our evening meal?"

"I hope so, Eriana - after I have had my own wash and rest." She remembered something. "Oh, and concerning our stranger. He is like me and Maralin and Princess Garia. He is not Anmar born but from somewhere else entirely."

* * *

"The Maker made the world, and the Sun, the moons and the stars above. The Maker made the plants and creatures within the world including ourselves. We do not know the Maker's purpose, and we do not know if the Maker has ever visited the world since it was made. All we know is that the world is the Maker's creation, not ours, and we have a responsibility to live in the world in such a way that it is kept as the Maker may have originally intended."

Vikzas shifted position so that the fading light of the setting sun better illuminated the parchment he read his words from. "To that end we offer to return the bodies of these men, who have no further use for them, so that the substance of which they are made can be used by the world again. We offer these bodies as a token of our responsibility and as the last act which they will make in the world. As their bodies turn to ash we will remember them and their presence in the world."

He turned to Eriana. "First Director, as the most senior person at this funeral I ask you: Are there any reasons why we should not proceed?"

She bowed her head towards him and then replied formally, "There are not. Let their bodies be returned to the world."

Vikzas raised an arm. In front of the long pyre for the pirates, three Zebrins turned and applied their flaming torches to the wood. In the other direction, Torban, Anthar and Lars applied their torches to the pyre for the victims of the pirates, six of whom had been already exhumed because their graves had been discovered under the site of the pyres, others being found nearby.

The assorted marines and other crews had labored hard to make certain the freshly-cut wood would burn, but it was still a while before both pyres were fully alight. Once the senior staff had assured themselves that was true and that nothing was likely to go wrong, they turned and headed for the mess tent. The rest of the watchers, Farals, Zebrins and former captives, dispersed back to their sleeping places. Behind them, a small perimeter guard made sure that the alarm would be raised if the flames began to threaten the closest parts of the forest.

"Maker, I'm glad that's over," Vikzas muttered. "Director, I am also glad that you pointed out what we would have faced had the surviving pirates been executed here! So many more bodies. Aye, I know a battle was fought but this was nothing like what we faced at Faralan."

"I agree, Marshal," Ursula replied. "but history tells us that every battle is different to the battles that were fought before. The important part is that we can now concentrate on the future."

"As you say. Ah, here we are."

Vikzas gestured at the bench for Ursula to sit first before seating himself beside her. The others also took seats around the same table so that all the senior officers were together. As the last men sat the mess staff began bringing out trays of mugs, goblets, jugs of wine and pots of steaming pel. Once everyone had a drink in front of them Eriana, at the end of the table, stood.

"This is the first time we have all been able to meet together, I deem. I am a woman of action, I do not intend to waste my days making this a regular occurrence like some people I know, but I considered it needful that all were made certain of each others' plans for the next few days. Since much depends on the health of the captives we released I will ask Ursula to begin."

Eriana sat down and Ursula stood.

"Some of you will have heard my announcement earlier," she began. "I will repeat it here so there can be no confusion. There is no danger to anyone in the camp or beyond from the man who is ill. What he appears to be suffering from is some kind of deficiency caused by the fact that he does not drink anything hot including pel." She shook her head. "I have no information why this should be so or what the deficiency is, but nobody else appears to have the same problem. That means that the previous schedule for the camp can resume immediately."

Vikzas waved a hand. "Director, if I may ask, what about the others who are not yet considered fit?"

Ursula grimaced. "Unfortunately, that is most of those who were captives. A small number, those who were considered trusties by the pirates, are fit since they had been used to do the pirates' dirty work, including such tasks as digging graves, hauling clean water and chopping firewood. The rest," she shrugged, "some can walk around the camp, others cannot even manage that. There does not appear to be much wrong with any of them that good food, lots of it, and gentle exercise will not solve in time.

"There are also a small number in the Sick Tent," she continued, "who are there because they have minor physical injuries. Some of those will not be able to leave the camp on their own two feet but will have to be assisted. Marshal Vikzas, I assume that you will be able to get them out to the Sirrel and onwards to Bibek?"

"Of course, Director. Evacuating the injured will be a useful exercise for my men."

Torban asked, "Director, how long do you think it will be before these men can be moved? I am thinking ahead, it cannot be more than a month before the Rains arrive."

"From a healer's point of view a small number could be moved immediately. I would allow a week before some of the more fit could join them. Some of the others, unfortunately, might take longer. They may have to be moved in the same way that the physically injured are. First Director?"

Eriana said, "I had hoped to remain at Hamalbek no longer than a week, gentlemen. You must needs understand that my crew and myself had intended to return all the way to Palarand before these Rains begin. If we stay here much longer then that would not be possible, so I understand."

Vikzas spread his hands wide. "First Director, I have no doubt that His Grace would accommodate you, your people and your ship should you be forced to remain in Bibek until the Rains cease. If you determine that you must needs depart, however, you can leave the tidying up of Hamalbek to my men and those of Zebrin. We will make certain that your commands are obeyed, you are after all our superior officer."

"The Federation Navy thanks you for your support, gentlemen. Ursula, have you any more to add from your healer's point of view?"

"No, First Director, and there is little to add from the welfare point of view either. The Zebrins have set up an efficient camp for us for which I am grateful."

"As you say! We will be using this camp as our model, I deem. Thank you, Ursula, now let us hear from others. Marshal Vikzas, if we may hear your thoughts."

"I can only thank you and Director Ursula for your remarks, First Director. I do have a point or two worth mentioning. First, like you I thought the two Yodan galleys to be stuck here, literally, until after the Rains have ceased. I was concerned that, as the river rose, they might be swept up against the forest and stranded there, unusable, when the waters receded once more. To that end I thought to provide anchor blocks of concrete nearby that they may be tethered somewhere where the waters would always be.

"However, Captain Manuf has inspected both vessels and he assures me that, since they are both partially stripped, they could be removed with little trouble to the Sirrel. Captain? If you would explain."

Manuf stood. "Aye, Marshal. As functioning galleys these vessels would indeed be trapped inside the port until the waters rose once more. That is because they would have the weight of maybe sixty to seventy men, their equipment, armor, weapons, supplies and ship's fittings to add to the weight of what you can see. As you mentioned, though, if both vessels should be completely stripped, even of the ballast in both, they could be towed out into the Sirrel, refitted as may be and then taken to Bibek or some other safe port. The galley which has already been completely stripped cannot be rowed, however, lacking even a rudder. It must needs be towed to a shipyard for reconstruction."

Zoran asked, "I have wondered what use might be made of such a vessel. It seems to me that much effort and coin would be used to restore it, while I know the River Patrol already has access to other former Yodan galleys. Might it not be better to save valuable time and effort by simply scrapping the hulk?"

Vikzas said to Eriana, "He raises a good point, First Director. Is that vessel worth the time and effort? There is much else that must needs be done here at Hamalbek."

Eriana nodded. "You are probably right, Marshal. Perhaps we should only remove the more complete of the two galleys and leave the other one here. Agreed?"

There were nods and "agreed"s from around the table but Ursula raised a hand.

"I think you are all missing a useful point, gentlemen. What you have here is a complete hull but without the fittings normally used by the rowers and deck crew. I would suggest taking it to Bibek where it can be fitted with a new lower deck, containing a steam engine, as an experiment to see how that method would work in an existing hull design. There would be little to lose if it does not work but it would save having to build a hull which might then not be suitable."

Vikzas looked puzzled. "Director? I do not understand what purpose this steam engine would serve. If such a device fills the lower hull then where would the rowers sit? Each end, perhaps, or mayhap above on deck? That would be awkward!"

"If there were a steam engine installed, Marshal, you would not need any rowers. The purpose of the steam engine would be to turn large paddle wheels either side or perhaps to turn a screw propeller fitted beneath the stern. You would of course need a small crew to feed the engine with fuel and water but you would not need anything like so many people."

"Do you tell me? If that is so then by all means let us take the hull to Bibek. First Director, it seems I overlooked some of the implications of steam engines when His Grace demonstrated the one he brought back from Palarand. If you could explain to all of us."

Eriana snorted. "Not me, Vikzas! It is Ursula who has the knowledge of steam power. Ursula?"

"First Director. I should tell you all that steam power is still used in parts of the land where I come from but we have mostly progressed to other methods now. However, I can tell you what you need to know. A steam engine works by turning the force of steam in the boiler into a mechanical rotary motion. This can be used -"

* * *

Eriana closed the door of the cabin which had formerly belonged to the galley's captain. The bed was merely a padding of blankets on the deck but both Eriana and Ursula were used to sleeping on improvised bedding. There was a bunk but it would have been too narrow for two people.

"Finally!" she muttered quietly. "If I have learned anything by this separation, it is that I do not like being separated from you, Ursula. I trust that it will not happen very often in our futures."

"The future is whatever it is, Eriana," Ursula responded from where she lay on the blankets, partially clothed. "Two weeks ago we had no idea any of this was going to happen. When you think what we have seen and done since leaving Joth I am no longer surprised by whatever comes next. Grakh, Kaldar, Yod city, Bakhrad, Wadek, Karan and Zakaros, Pakmal, Toshi, Zebrin and now here! I have probably forgotten some."

"Aye," Eriana agreed, folding herself down beside Ursula. "And it is even worse for me! You cannot imagine what has happened to me and my crew since we ground ashore in Plif. This land has given us some amazing adventures and I am not sure that I would have said no to any of them... though I grant I was reluctant when I first arrived at Palarand. How could I have been so stupid?"

"You have not said much about your time in Palarand. At least, not when you first arrived."

Eriana's fair skin was red but the dim light of the lantern fortunately hid most if it.

"Aye, and with reason, Ursula. Before I met Garia I was naught but a spoiled girl-child and my behavior then shames me now. Shall you hear the tale or do you desire something more... physical?"

"Actually, I am somewhat tired after what happened today, Eriana. Perhaps a cuddle tonight and we should be refreshed tomorrow night."

"Hah! And here you are telling me to beware the dice throw of the future. Only the Norns know what is to come, I deem. Come, let us gently enjoy each other's touch, then."

Eriana's arm reached out and two bodies came together.

~o~O~o~

As always, when Ursula came back to wakefulness there were the distant sounds of men beginning the morning's activities. The soft movement of feet overhead, a muttered conversation, an occasional curse, told her it was probably time to get up once more. The cabin had no windows, portholes or other openings to the outside, only a grilled duct in one corner to admit fresh air, so there was little light to give her an estimate of the time but the external sounds were enough.

"Hnh?"

Eriana moved as Ursula disentangled herself and carefully rose. It was the work of seconds to arrange herself and pull on the ship dress she had worn the previous evening. It would do until she had been to the bathing tent. With a brief look at the half-asleep Princess, Ursula slipped on her sandals and went out, quietly closing the door behind her.

Of course Lars was waiting outside. He gave her a respectful nod of greeting.

«Princess sleeps?» he whispered.

«Yes, but not for long, I do not think,» she whispered back, «I could hear men moving about,» she poked a finger up at the deck above, «and that will soon wake her up. Do you know if Tyra is up yet?»

He shook his head. «Not yet, Mistress. Is there something you need her for? Can I help instead?»

She gave him a look. «Thank you, Lars, no, I need female help this time. I have to go to the latrine.»

He grinned back. «I understand, Mistress. Semma is above with Nethra, you could all go together. Tyra and Bennet will go with Princess if needed.»

«Thank you, Lars.»

On deck Semma gave her a quiet salute while Nethra thought about curtseying before abandoning the idea.

"Good morning, both. I need to go to the latrine and then possibly the bathing tent. Coming?"

"As you desire, Mistress," Semma replied. "We were just waiting for you or Her Highness before we went ourselves. Lars said it made sense to go in groups while there were so many men around in the camp."

"He is right but I do not think any man now in the camp would dare to give any of us trouble," Ursula said. "There are too many here who would come to our defense and the few who might try something know that. Shall we go?"

On the ground Ursula asked, "What about the women on the Green Ptuvil? Do they have buckets to be disposed of?"

"Oh, no, Mistress," Nethra replied. "Some Faral marines appeared the moment somebody came on deck and offered to take their wastes away. Those who slept on board are already awake and awaiting breakfast to be brought from the mess tent."

"Oh, yes, we talked about that yesterday evening. I hope that isn't going to cause too much of a problem."

"Mistress, since today is the first time the Zebrins will have fed us I could not say. We will not be here long enough, I deem, for any problem to become apparent."

When they reached the bathing tent they found that there had been changes. The tubs and other equipment were in the same places but a canvas screen had been tightly laced across the width of the tent, with a separate external entrance, isolating a quarter of it for use by the women in the camp. This meant that they could now bathe without interfering with activity in the other, larger portion and vice versa.

"Not so much space but more privacy," Nethra declared.

"As you say. Do you need any help with that, Mistress?"

"Thank you no, Semma. I do like wearing these ship dresses! They make our lives so much easier, I deem. Ah, the water is just right today. Yesterday I found it a little warm."

Ursula said, "It is up to us to mix the water to get the temperature we want but yesterday we had freshly boiled water and it was too hot." She eased herself into the tub beside Nethra. "Ah, that is good. How are you feeling now, Nethra? I do not see any bruises on you from here."

"To my surprise I feel quite well, Mistress. There is still weakness in my arms and legs, that is to be expected after so long being confined, but the fresh air and good food have made a great difference to me. I find that I can think more clearly now and you should know that the attentions of a good man have made me think anew of my future."

"I am pleased to hear that, Nethra. Do remember that you will not be able to shrug off a long period of captivity just like that. Lars will help but you will have to do most of the work yourself. Do not try to force it but take a steady pace and you will have a better outcome."

"As you say, Mistress."

"What of the others? Are they improving as well? I am mostly concerned about the two Yodan girls."

"They still struggle, Mistress, but I do not think they fear the men of the camp. Ah, the Zebrins or the Farals, that is. Of those who the pirates held captive, they are less certain, but so far we have seen few of those folk wandering near our vessels. Matta and Vellana were held the longest, they were villagers who had less contact with outsiders, it is natural it will take them longer. But, Mistress, I do believe their attitude is now positive instead of rejecting everything and everyone."

"I am pleased to hear that. What about Banest and Larys?"

Nethra nodded. "Like myself they are now coming to terms with their new lives, Mistress. It will take time but there should be no further difficulties there, I deem. Good food, exercise and being near Her Highness's men is all they should require."

"Oh? Anything I should know about?"

"Not yet, Mistress, it is much too soon. I have noticed one or two... conversations... though, and mayhap my own example has given them ideas. Do you object?"

"Me? Not at all, Nethra, but I like to keep an eye on developments in the crew. Who knows, someone might have future need of my services."

"Ah, as you say, Mistress!"

It was later that morning, as the women who could leave the Green Ptuvil gathered in the mess tent for breakfast. Ursula was considering a second mug of pel when the table was approached by Karan and Kaldar.

"Ah, Highness, if I may have leave to speak with Mistress Ursula?"

Eriana inclined her head. "Of course, Karan. We are nearly finished here so you do not interrupt anything."

"Mistress," Karan turned to Ursula, "I have given Kaldar his potions this morning as you instructed."

"Thank you, Karan, that is a great help," she replied. "But there seems to be a problem."

"As you say, Mistress. Kaldar?"

"Mistress," Kaldar croaked. Ursula immediately held up a hand.

"Stop right there, Kaldar. Turn around a little, please, so that the light is on your face, and open your mouth."

Ursula peered inside, then sat back and studied Kaldar's face and neck.

She asked him, "Is it sore?"

"No, Mistress." The words came out a little smoother.

"How long has this been going on? Days? Weeks?"

"Not that long, Mistress. Some days. Then when you said about a mystery illness in the camp I thought that maybe -"

He paused, looking worried.

"You thought you might have the same thing? Is that what you thought?"

"Aye, Mistress." He stood waiting.

"Fortunately for you, I do not think that you suffer from any illness, unless growing up into a man could be said to be an illness."

"Mistress?"

She smiled at Kaldar. "I think your voice is beginning to break, Kaldar. It looks like those potions are beginning to work."

His face lit up. "Really, Mistress? It is true?"

"I think so. It will take some time for your voice to break properly so do not expect any immediate changes. Let me have a look every day or so just to make sure it is not something else, but I am almost certain that it is an indication the potions are doing what you want them to do."

"Ah, thank you, Mistress! It is exactly what I wanted them to do but never thought it was possible."

"As you say, but remember, I have never tried this before so we have no experience of the process. You are also young and many boys' voices do not break until they are a year or more older than you are now. Do not assume that everything will work as intended."

"I will remember your warnings, Mistress, and thank you again."

Ursula looked up at Karan. "Satisfied?"

"Aye, Mistress. It is an unusual ailment, if one may describe it as an ailment, and the treatment is also something I would not have considered. I am pleased that it is not something more serious."

"As you say. We have enough problems around the camp without -" She broke off and scowled.

"Mistress?"

"Our mystery patient. I suspect he will occupy most of my morning. What else have you to do today?"

"I will look at those of Her Highness's men who have injuries, Mistress, and change any dressings that require it. After that, by your leave, I will ask where I might be useful in the camp today."

Ursula thought then nodded. "That sounds about right, Karan. Come and report to me just before lunch, if you can."

"As you desire, Mistress."

Karan bowed and departed, accompanied by Kaldar. Ursula looked at her empty mug, shook her head and stood.

"By your leave, Highness."

"Of course, Ursula. Do you need my presence?"

"To begin with, the fewer distractions around us, the better it will be, I think. If and when he begins to make sense then I will call for you. You know why."

"As you say. As for me, I suspect I may spend some time aboard the galleys, making them ready for departure. I am sure that someone will find me if I am needed."

"Thank you, Highness." Ursula looked across the table at her assistant, who had watched the whole proceedings. "Coming, Tyra?"

Ursula attempts to find out more about Bineer Ketko but the conversation proves to be both puzzling and frustrating. A trip to the mess tent to clear her head leads to a chance meeting with Zakaros, who has a request for her to consider. This leads to an unexpected revelation.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

88 - Cross Purposes

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2024 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Netheran was waiting outside the Sick tent, a mug in his hand, as Ursula and Tyra reached it.

"Good freshness, Mistress. All has been quiet during the night, though Bineer is now awake and doing his best to confuse everybody."

"Good morning, Netheran. What about the other patients?"

"Sarrik presently attends them, Mistress, although all but two require little particular attention this morning, I deem. The Zebrins have served breakfast to us all so you may ease your concerns about food. Two of them are within collecting the trays, they have already cleared the disease side."

She nodded. "I am struggling to adjust to so much efficiency! What about Bineer? Did they leave him any food and if so, has he eaten any?"

"Mistress, they did and he has, though he will still drink nothing but water. He is very weak but had enough wits to eat some of the fruit and bread provided."

"Hmm. It looks as if we need to be careful here, if we want to get any more pel inside him. You are a healer, is it customary for you to, let us say, describe your potions and so on in, um, various ways to get them into your patients? I do not know what those of Faral would consider... what is that word? Unseemly?"

Netheran grinned. "Aye, Mistress, I know exactly what you imply and of course we do need to, er, be vague in our descriptions from time to time. Any country healer will do the same, I have no doubt that you know what farm folk can be like."

She smiled back. "I do - and it is not just farm folk! Very well, let us go in and begin, but first," she turned, "Tyra, go and ask the Zebrins for some cold pel, please. Left-over will do. It needn't be as strong as what we used yesterday. Bring it back in something that doesn't look like either a pel-pot or a mug."

Tyra also smiled. "As you desire, Mistress."

Ursula gestured to Netheran. "Shall we go in?"

Ursula first visited the men in the other half of the tent to satisfy herself that all was being handled by the two Faral healers. She said a few words to them and then moved to the 'disease' side. D'Nandis greeted her with a "Good morning, Mistress."

"Good morning to you, D'Nandis. Are you feeling better?"

He smiled. "Aye, Mistress, better than yesterday! I do not know, of course, but it seems to me that the disease is leaving me and that I am indeed recovering. Is this what you expected?"

Ursula looked at Netheran who replied, "It is what we would expect to happen, D'Nandis. What you had is a well-known disease of the young and it has taken its usual course in one of your age. If the Mistress agrees, you should be well enough to leave this tent tomorrow, although I would caution you against too much activity until you have regained most of your strength."

Ursula nodded. "I do agree. I can already see that the color has come back to your skin and that you seem much more alert. Do you want me to ask your countryman to come and visit you?"

"If it is no trouble, Mistress, then of course I would like to see Kapis. I assume that he is also getting fitter?"

"I have spent most of two days in this tent so I have not seen him since he left, but I have no doubt that he will be able to visit."

"Thank you, Mistress! I will patiently await his arrival, then."

"Probably not until later today," she cautioned. "First, I have to attend to our other patient."

D'Nandis gave her a knowing grin. "As you say, Mistress."

Ursula turned to see the eyes of her other patient fixed upon her. Bineer Ketko lay back upon the pillows, his face pale beneath the odd coloration. Though he must have been propped upright to eat some breakfast it was clear that he had little physical strength. She moved along and sat down facing him on the next empty bed.

"Good morning," she greeted him. "How do you feel?"

"How should I feel?" he replied shortly. "I am in the place of Ab Karbna. I feel whatever I am destined to feel."

Ursula also heard the word limbo, which surprised her.

Now, what does he mean by that? Does he think he has died and gone somewhere to be judged? Brought up as I was, I know little about any religion and what I do know leads me to suspect all of it.

"That may be so," she countered, "but I need you to tell me what you feel, please."

He stared at her and then ignored her question, instead asking, "Honored Mother, I have heard your words to others, though I am not certain which is dream and which reality. Do you rule this place?"

That stopped Ursula for a moment, but she replied cautiously, "I am no mother but I am the one in charge of this camp, so in theory I do."

He looked confused. "If you rule then you must be a Mother. How can it be otherwise?"

She answered, "To be a mother means that I must have borne children. I have no children, so I cannot be a mother unless you mean something different by that word."

He opened his mouth and then closed it, frowning. Finally he said testily, "I do not know the rules of this place! It is not what I expected. We are taught differently in the real world. You of Ab Karbna, do you not know this?"

"Since I have no idea what or where Ab Karbna is, I cannot answer that."

He tried to lift up his arms and then drop them in what Ursula took to be a gesture of frustration. "Perhaps I am wrong, then. Perhaps I am sick in the head, but this is not Zeniak, there are too many moons!"

So he does come from Earth, then, although I am puzzled as to exactly where he might have come from. I have to ask him some questions and that could take some time and effort.

Netheran is listening, so I have to be careful with my phrasing. He does not know my origins.

"There may be another explanation," she began. "If this is not the world you know then it is possible you are still alive but on another, real, world."

"Another real world? We are taught there are many worlds but the only one humans can be born on is Zeniak. Anywhere else is where the tchodbut and k'lemina reside. They visit our world, it is said, but we can only visit theirs once we die."

Those two words did not translate, to Ursula's surprise, but she took them to mean such things as spirits, angels, demons or the like.

"But you are plainly not dead, Bineer. This world is as real as yours, what did you call it? Zeniak."

His lips curled. "But nothing is as it was on Zeniak! The moons, the rivers, the night sky, even the sun goes around the wrong way! The trees and plants are all strange to me and some of the animals have the wrong number of legs! Nobody I meet knows the customs of Nesma, everything is madness. I have no wings, I cannot fly to another world, I can only be dead - and my name is not Bineer!"

"What? But that is what we were told your name was. Is Bineer some kind of title or rank, then?"

He stared at Ursula. "How do you not know this, Honored Mother? Bineer is the name of my treean, my self-name is Ketko."

Oh. It sounds as if his people name him surname first and then personal name. I do know of countries on Earth where they do that.

"Very well then, if you want me to call you Ketko then I will do so. But what is treean? Is it like family, perhaps? Or clan, something like that?"

He looked at her as though she was stupid. "Treean is more than family, if by family you mean birth-mother and birth-father, mother-sisters and father-brothers. Treean is more than clan, since all in clan are related to one another in some way. Treean is less than Horde, who are all who live near the same river. Why am I telling this to someone who should already know all this?"

She replied patiently, "Because I do not know these things, Ketko. The language you speak and the language everyone here speaks are different, so that we attach different meanings to some of those words. Your own tongue makes you think a certain way and that is also affected by what you were told as you grow up. The people here did not grow up the way you did or learn the things you know."

The stare he returned was sullen. "How do you know all this and yet do not know what treean is? I still think I am in the land of the dead."

"It seems that I can learn other languages very easily. From this I do know that how you think inside your head depends on what language you speak. If you do not know the word for something then you will find it difficult to think about that subject. You are not dead. I do not know what treean is."

At that moment Tyra entered carrying a small jug.

"Mistress, here is the potion you asked for."

"Thank you, Tyra. Oh, I'll need a beaker for it. Netheran?"

"Surely, Mistress." The Faral healer left and returned immediately with an empty water beaker. "Here, Mistress."

"Good, thank you."

Ursula looked into the jug and saw a reddish-brownish liquid, with a much lighter color and consistency than what they had been forced to use the previous evening. She decanted some of the liquid into the beaker and handed it to Ketko.

"What am I supposed to do with this?"

"It is medicine, you have to drink it. I managed to get some into you yesterday afternoon, it is probably the only reason you are still alive today."

He grunted and then lifted the drink to his lips.

"Strange taste. What is in it?"

"Selected herbs. Where you came from, were you a healer?"

He took another sip. "Me? No, indeed, Honored Mother." He gave Ursula a proud look. "I am - was - a Thinker of Spaces, Savant Grade, though I do not know if I can make use of any of that in this insane world."

What I'm hearing is sounding strange. Where on Earth does he come from?

Ketko drained the beaker and handed it back to Ursula. She looked at it, and then him, and asked, "Do you want any more?"

"I prefer water. That potion does not taste so bad, but why should I drink any more? Do you not have to measure doses for your patients?"

"Of some medicines, yes, since certain herbs can be very dangerous. For this one, it will not harm you if you drink more - and, given how ill you were, I would prefer that you drink more."

"Then... perhaps I will have a little more."

Ursula emptied the jug into the beaker and handed it back to Tyra. Ketko took the beaker and had several more sips.

"In our travels along the river," she explained carefully to him, "we have met a person who comes from another world and we know of at least one more. It looks like they both came from the same other world and they have told us a little about the places there. Perhaps it would be helpful if you can describe where you lived, so I can try to find out what part of the other world you came from."

"But I told you! I am of the Nesma Horde."

"That does not tell me anything. You are assuming that I know the name of your horde connects you somehow to a place but I do not know if that is what you mean."

Ketko stared at Ursula, frustrated. He returned the beaker to her before saying, "Forgive me, Honored Mother. You are right, it is an assumption I should not have made. So. Nesma is the name of the largest city of my horde which is ruled by our Great Mother. In fact, though I am of that horde, I lived in a town many kurvant upstream named Tropsha."

"Upstream?"

He sighed then explained, "We all live in a large region known as the Great Plain. It is mostly surrounded by mountains of various sizes, though to the south-west there is desert. Roughly in the center of the Great Plain is a lake which is fed by seven rivers, in turn named the Nesma, Kopit, Sarsan, Entra, Voruna, Sepf and B'Daress. Each of the rivers is peopled by a Horde named after that river. The city where the Horde of each Great Mother rules is also named after that river."

Now I'm beginning to wonder if it is me who is insane! I cannot think of anywhere like that on Earth... Oh, wait, I do know of the Caspian, the Aral Sea, what is left of it, and Lake Baikal. They are isolated lakes, are they not? But if he had been from somewhere around one of those I am sure I would have heard about a society like that? Perhaps somewhere on another continent? Are there not lakes in Africa, in both Americas?

I am assuming that it is a large lake... it might not be. 'Large' is of course relative to what one is familiar with.

Unfortunately my geography is not so good outside of those countries I have actually visited. After all, I was just as confused when I visited Farren in Wallesan's kitchen. If I had been dropped in South America I might not have recognized half the food in front of me.

And I do not really know the regions far to the east of where I was brought up. For all I know he could be from the Gobi, China or... but he does not have eyes like mine.

"Honored Mother?"

"I am trying to work out if I know where this lake of yours is. Does it have a river that flows out of the lake and eventually to the sea?"

He looked at her as though she was crazy, not him. "A river flowing out? I have never heard of such a thing! With mountains and deserts all around how would that be possible? And what might the sea be? Another lake?"

"On this world are many lakes," she explained, not knowing if that were actually true. "Most have rivers flowing in one end and out the other. It is not important. Living where you were I understand why you might not know what the sea is, it does not matter for this purpose. Tell me, how big is your lake? If you stand at one side of it can you see the other?"

He paused. "It depends, Honored Mother. It is nearly always very hot to visit the lake itself. I have done it once, as part of a measuring expedition. We found the lake to be forties of kurvant wide. I was told that when the heat haze is low then the forests which lie on the slopes beyond the further side can just be seen. Oh, and apparently at night lights can just be seen along the other shore. Is that what you wanted to know?"

"It was, thank you."

So the lake is big but not large enough to be called a sea. However, the Great Lakes in North America are really inland seas, are they not? Names are awkward things!

So seven rivers flow into this lake and none flow out. Where does the water go? He said it was very hot there. Evaporation? If so, the water must be...

"Can you drink the waters of the lake?"

"No, Honored Mother, it is impossible! The waters are poison to such as ourselves. However, it appears that there are creatures that can live in those waters and there are brave men who go out in boats to catch them for others to eat. I do not know why we do not get poisoned when we eat them."

"I do know why but it is a long story and technical. The same thing does happen on this world."

"Technical? I thought you were a healer!"

"I am a healer but I originally came from a land far away from here where we are taught more about how the body works, so I know the details. I am not just a healer, I am also a surgeon."

Ketko frowned. "You said that word but I heard another word as well. I have noticed that sometimes. I thought that was how it was in Ab Karbna. Do you know what is happening?"

"Ah."

It looks like I will not be able to delay telling him some of the truth for any longer, which means I have to make sure the knowledge goes no further.

Ursula turned. "Netheran, I have a problem, a personal problem. I regret that there are things I have to tell Ketko which are restricted."

He looked solemn. "I understand, Mistress."

"I will have to ask you to leave this end of the tent for now and stand outside to ensure that no-one else enters or overhears. Do you think you would be able to hear me talking from outside?"

"Hear you talking, Mistress, aye, but not to understand what you would be saying. I think I understand your need, Mistress, you may trust me, I will swear to it."

"Oh, thank you, Netheran, I know this is awkward. I should not have to put you in this position."

He shrugged. "Bineer Ketko is your patient, I understand patient confidentiality and that it works both ways. Do you want me to call anyone else to help ward the tent?"

Ursula thought. "No, I do not think so, Netheran. Thank you again for your understanding."

"As you desire, Mistress... but what of D'Nandis here? He is in no condition to be moved, I deem."

She smiled. "D'Nandis is from the Six Cities, from K'kjand as you call it. I was told that his people are no strangers to oaths. If, as already requested, he comes to work for myself and the Norse then he may need the knowledge I am about to tell Ketko."

"Do you tell me? Curious indeed, but I shall not pry. If I may call you should someone from the mess tent approach."

"Yes, do so, please. I will probably have finished by then."

Netheran bowed and went out, leaving both patients with expressions of curiosity.

"Very well," she said, turning to D'Nandis. "I think you know what I want from you. Do you swear never to tell anyone what you hear in this end of the tent to anyone not presently inside it?"

"Mistress, I am curious to learn what is so special that you require oaths but aye, I will so swear that nothing spoken in this room shall be mentioned outside it."

Tyra said, "Heard and witnessed."

D'Nandis heard that and smiled. "I had forgotten how they did these things here in the east. Are you satisfied, Mistress?"

"I am, D'Nandis, and thank you."

Ursula turned to Ketko, who appeared surprised. "What is so important that you require oaths, Honored Mother? Do you need one from me as well?"

She considered. "Not at the moment, thank you. Looked at one way, you might not believe what I have to tell you at all. Looked at another way, most of the camp probably thinks you are crazy anyway so if you were to tell them anything you would likely not be believed."

"Explained that way I have to agree. We of Nesma do not repeat stories told us in confidence, I will listen to what you say and tell no-one. What secret do you hold, then?"

"Let me ask you a question, first. What language are we talking in?"

"Zenian, of course!" came the immediate reply, but then his brow furrowed. "Another assumption! I have of course assumed that I have been speaking Zenian in this place but you say it is not Ab Karbna so that cannot be true. We know that speech becomes corrupted the futher away you are from Nesma, if this is not the Great Plain then I must... be... speaking... something else, which I have never learned! How can this be?"

"What do you mean, speech becomes corrupted?"

"We of Nesma have found it strange, Honored Mother. The speech of people who are of other Hordes becomes stranger the further away one travels from our river. What they speak around the far side of the lake has become so corrupted that many cannot understand it. Why this should be I do not know." He added, "Thinking about it, you spoke earlier of other languages and I wondered what you meant then. I was about to ask you but then your sword-sister came in and I was distracted."

"Ah, I think I can explain that easily enough. The people who live near one another can all understand one another and because they continually speak to each other their language stays familiar to all of them. Do you follow that?"

"Follow? Oh, I see what you mean, do I understand? Yes, Honored Mother. But what of other Hordes?"

"It isn't only different hordes, it could just be towns or cities some distance apart along the same river. Language changes slowly all the time and unless everyone intermixes all the time then the sounds in different places can shift in different ways and eventually become unintelligable to outsiders."

He nodded slowly. "I never thought of it that way, Honored Mother, but that could be true. It annoyed me when we used to travel the Stoneways to the territory of another Horde that their words sounded odd. It did not occur to me that our voices would sound odd to them."

This is beginning to sound odder. Stoneways?

"The Stoneways?"

"The roads which connect place to place," Ketko explained. "Some are just tracks or paths, of course, but each Horde, in general, has a Stoneway along each side of their river connecting the towns and villages. There is also a Great Stoneway which travels completely around the Great Plain connecting all the Hordes." He paused. "But this is not why you wanted oaths, Honored Mother. Why do I hear echoes for certain words?"

"The oaths are because I, also, sometimes hear echoes of other words," she told him. "That is because, like you, I was not born on this world but another one." Out of the corner of her eye she saw D'Nandis take notice and his eyes widen. "If we had just been brought here and left, not knowing the local language, then we would have an even harder time adapting, would we not?"

Ketko nodded. "That is certainly true! It has been hard enough making sense of this crazy place! If I had also to learn to speak like these people then it would have been even harder." He looked at Ursula. "But I can speak their words! Even though I am in a strange land with strange moons I can understand the words people say, even when they do not make any sense. How?"

"All right. Now, you have to think about that 'being brought here' business. It did not just happen accidentally. That means that someone must have done the bringing, yes?"

He looked troubled. "The logic cannot be denied. Who or what has brought us here? The tchodbut? K'lemina? Do you know, Honored Mother?"

"I do not know what those are. Whoever brought us - and others - must have abilities and knowledge far greater than our own, but my point is that whoever they are, they can somehow give us other languages to prepare us for whatever we face when we get here. Does that make sense?"

He concentrated for a while on the novel concepts and then nodded. "It must be true, Honored Mother."

"Then, what happens, so I was told, is that you hear an echo whenever a word is used that is different in one of the languages you already know, or you use a word that is unknown here on Anmar."

He looked at Ursula. "One of the languages? Great Spirit, how many are there?"

"Almost uncountable numbers. Before I came to Anmar I knew four and since I arrived here I now understand at least four more. I suspect that you might find something similar in time."

He stared at Ursula before relaxing back onto his pillow and closing his eyes. "Life was so much simpler when I thought I had come to Ab Karbna. At least then I thought I was just being punished for the bad things I had done during my life. Now, Honored Mother, you have made my situation worse! Yet I am forced to admit that your explanations have the ring of logic."

He opened his eyes and looked at Ursula. "Is there any way you can prove this to me?"

"I think so. On Anmar, you'll have to hear a new language spoken before you know it exists and then you should be able to speak it." Ursula turned and smiled at D'Nandis. "Why don't you tell us your story, please, beginning in the place you were brought up? In your own tongue, I mean."

"As you wish, Mistress." D'Nandis turned his head so that Ketko could hear him clearly.

«My name is Yabortarsil Benemar'than Doras D'Nandis an K'kjand, and, Mistress, as you can tell from my name, I actually do come from K'kjand in the Six Cities. I am twenty-eight years old and my family is concerned in the construction trade, my father may be what is called here in the east a Master Mason, but he designs structures rather than cutting stone. I am a third son, so would not normally follow -»

After a while Ursula raised her hand and D'Nandis stopped. «Thank you, D'Nandis. That was extremely interesting and we may talk again later.»

His eyes widened. «Mistress, you speak our tongue perfectly! If I had not already trusted your words then you have easily confirmed what you told us.» He added, «When I am well again you may call upon my services at any time.»

«Thank you for your trust.» She nodded to him and then turned to Ketko. «How much of that did you understand?»

«All of it, Honored Mother! I am astonished. I could not have a clearer demonstration of your words.» He leaned back. «Your story explains much and yet leaves me so much more to understand. You say that this world, Anmar, is not Ab Karbna. Does this mean that I am really not dead?»

Keep it simple for now.

She slipped back into the local tongue. "So far as the world you were born on is concerned, you should consider yourself to be dead, I think. You cannot return there since we have no idea how we got here and we have no idea where that world is. Here you are alive and, if you keep drinking the potions, you should soon be fit and well again. I will caution you that you are alive and that means you can be injured or killed here on Anmar just as you could back on Earth."

"Earth? Where is that?"

"That is the name of the world you were born on, though you know it by a name in your own language, of course."

He looked doubtful. "If you say so, Honored Mother. I do not know that name."

Ursula thought carefully. He does not appear to be confused about himself, so I have to assume that he was a man on Earth. Better to leave that particular discussion until he meets Maralin, I think. If he has to know at all.

But there are other more pressing matters he should be made aware of. Yod isn't after anyone now but others might be. That other-worldly knowledge could still be dangerous in the wrong hands.

"You now have approximately the same body you had before. I say approximately because it is not the same body but a copy, you will not have anything wrong with you that you had on the other world. You will not, for example, have any of the scars you may have acquired before, any old injuries. On the other hand, you should find that your memory has improved."

"Yes!" he interrupted. "I have noticed that already."

"You should be able to remember almost everything that happened to you on Earth." Or so I was told. "There is a serious danger there, that there may be people in this world who want you for your other-worldly knowledge and they may not ask you politely to give it to them. That is why I asked D'Nandis for an oath, to keep your origins secret. The recent war caused by Yod was partly because they desperately wanted to get hold of someone like you whose knowledge they wanted to keep for themselves."

"Oh." He looked surprised. "That had not occurred to me, Honored Mother. I have tried to tell people about myself as I traveled but no-one would listen. Why would they be interested in what I know?"

"Since I know nothing about you, I cannot answer that, but, for example, even my own meager knowledge of medicine is better than what they have here in the Great Valley. Any small thing could cause big changes here, give somebody an advantage. A new weapon, perhaps, could change everything. That is why you should not speak of your origins to anyone else."

"You are a wise person, Honored Mother. I will heed your words."

"Oh, I have to tell you that finding that you know a new language is not the whole story. You might now know the words but not what some of them mean and it does not give you the ability to read or write that language. You have to learn to do that the hard way."

He nodded weakly. "Yes. That makes sense." He closed his eyes again. "I feel very tired still, Honored Mother. I would like to rest a while and think over what I have just been told."

"Of course. I will come back just before lunch, I think. We have finished what I wanted to say so I can call Netheran back in should you have any needs."

She turned away to see D'Nandis raise a hand. "Mistress," he said quietly, "The reason for the oath is plain to me now. Once I leave this place I would have words with you."

"Of course, D'Nandis. Just keep getting well, that is all I ask."

Ursula left that end of the tent with Tyra and told Netheran that he was free to return inside if he wished. The two women paused at the end of the boardwalk.

"I think I would like to go back to the barge and change," she said. "This is the same dress I wore yesterday, I only intended to wear it while we went to the latrine and bathroom but then things began to happen, you know?"

"I know exactly, Mistress, I have oft become distracted in the past when intending to do something." Tyra replied. "If we may take a short-cut across behind the end tent we can save some time."

But the ground where the burned pirate buildings had been was a roughly-plowed morass and the space at the end, between the building and the river, filled with a pile of oars from the galley. On the stripped galley they could see that a temporary hoist had been erected and various men were transferring the deck-lockers from the usable galley over onto the ground. It looked as if it would be difficult and dangerous to pick their way through to reach the Green Ptuvil. The two looked at one another.

"Mess tent?"

"Mess tent."

On the way Tyra asked, "Mistress, why do you think he kept calling you 'Honored Mother'? It sounded strange to me."

"It sounded strange to me as well! I do not know why, Tyra. Perhaps it is because I am a healer and they are thought of with a certain respect where he comes from. On Earth, I remember, some of the women who nursed in the medical buildings of various countries were called Sister or even Matron." She shrugged. "Another mystery! Maybe we will find out later."

Once at the tent they found an empty table and sat. One of the kitchen staff came, bowed, took their order and departed. Ursula looked around. Most of the tables were empty, the men all out doing their jobs, but two had groups who were obviously taking their breaks.

"That land the man talked about sounded strange," Tyra remarked. "But the Sirrel is all I have know so that is not surprising. Earth sounds like a very interesting place, Mistress."

"It sounded strange to me as well," Ursula replied. "Earth is a big place, just as Anmar probably is, but I have never heard of a people like his there." She shrugged. "I am not familiar with everywhere, though, so it is not surprising to me either. Perhaps we can find out more when we go back."

"As you say, Mistress."

A server appeared with a plate of tiny sweet pastries. While they were each selecting one an officer arrived with a tray with mugs and a pot of pel.

"Your pel, Director. Ah, if I may ask, your assistant came earlier and requested some cold pel. If you might explain, for my own satisfaction. If I know the purpose of such an unusual request we might better satisfy it in future. I assume that it was for some kind of healing?"

Ursula accepted the tray with a smile of thanks. "Yes. There are two things I learned yesterday that I did not know. One is that we all drink pel and there may be a good medical reason for it. There is something in pel which our bodies seem to require, but we have been drinking it for so long the reason has mostly been forgotten."

"Ah! Aye, Director, that was explained to me this morning. I find it amazing that we all drink this but know not why."

"I suspect it may take a long time before the truth is discovered - or perhaps I should say re-discovered. The second thing I learned was that this particular patient, for some obscure reason, does not drink hot drinks under any circumstances and does not even drink wine or beer. That is why I asked for cold pel and to avoid any obvious connection with the hot drink."

"And that is the reason he fell ill? He drank no pel at all? I am amazed again! So you gave him the cold pel in the manner of a potion, I deem."

"Which it is, of course. Most potions are just herbs steeped in hot water or even boiled, which is exactly how pel is prepared."

"As you say, Director! I never thought of it that way. If you require any more cold pel, you or your assistant has only to ask."

The officer bowed and departed just as Zakaros appeared with another younger man. He came to their table and bowed.

"Mistress, if I do not interrupt anything? If you may spare a moment or two I have a request for you."

Ursula gestured. "Of course, Zakaros, we are just having a drink before returning to the Tent of the Sick. Please seat yourselves. Do you two want a drink? I can ask for more mugs if you do."

"Thank you no, Mistress, we have both recently had our mid-morning breaks and were just returning when I noticed you and your assistant sitting here. If I may introduce Ezran Inksman, he is a young Yodan among the captives whom I discovered this morning by chance."

She smiled. "Actually I met him yesterday, since he was one of the trusty captives the pirates used to do their cooking for the camp. Zakaros, Ezran, please sit."

The two chose the bench facing Ursula and Tyra and sat down.

"Mistress," Zakaros began, "although we originally came from different regions within Yod there is a kind of link between our families which draws us together. Though I have never met Ezran until this morning, because of that link I believe that he may be considered trustworthy enough for what I propose."

She frowned as something struck her. Zakaros? Ezran? Can it be possible? Here on Anmar? Why not? I believe that it was said that only two of the original tribes survived, the other ten were 'lost'. What better way to 'lose' some of them but to bring them to Anmar?

"Your names, I have just realized... I always thought that Zakaros might have had Greek origins, but now I see you with Ezran I have had another idea, a novel one."

The older man looked confused. "Mistress? Ah, Greek? What is that?"

Mindful that Ezran did not know the secret she replied, "It occurs to me that it is possible that your people originally came from somewhere else entirely. If I say your names differently, Zakariah and Ezra, does that mean anything to you?"

The two looked at each other, dumbfounded.

Ezran breathed, "She knows! Could she be one of us?"

Zakaros hesitated. "I am privy to some of her history, it is not likely, but because of that same history I believe that she may know our secret."

He turned to Ursula and said, "You are not of the people, are you? But you know of us - from before."

Ursula dipped her head in acknowledgment and then chose her words with care. "It is true. Your people still exist where I came from but their history is a complicated one." She lowered her voice. "Your people must have been on Anmar for a very long time, I think. It would be wrong of me to assume that those of you who are here must live in the same way as... those where I come from."

"I cannot answer that, Mistress," Zakaros said, "since I lack the information that you apparently possess. All I can ask is that you treat us as what you see and let our actions speak for us."

"Of course. For yourself, I am satisfied by what you have done so far, Zakaros, and have found nothing to complain about. What is it you propose?"

"Mistress, as you know I have been cataloging the items the pirates stole as they were transferred to the barge for removal to Bibek. I enjoyed that work, it was well within my ability, but it was time-consuming and it would have been completed quicker if there had been an assistant by my side. Since I finished that task I have been considering what your new Navy might require -"

As Ursula opened her mouth he held up a hand and waved it. "If I may explain! I know nothing about matters concerning watercraft or those who man them - yet. I have learned much through helping Captain Tor and hearing what you and Her Highness propose to do, and it seems to me that your Navy will require people like myself to manage the supply side of your department. This is something that I do know how to do, and I can do most of it, I deem, without knowing the fine detail of how to build, sail, row or fight any water craft."

He is using his brain and thinking ahead. I have also been thinking about the organization and wondering just how I was going to get it off the ground. It looks like Zakaros has the answers. He is used to that level of management and, as I thought before, he is an asset we can ill afford to lose.

"You want to take Ezran on as our first employee."

"As you say, Mistress. Although he has not used his true talents for some while I feel sure that, from what I have seen and heard today, he will be useful to us."

"I will have to make sure that Her Highness knows what is happening but yes, agreed." Ursula smiled at the younger man. "Welcome to the Federation Navy, Ezran."

He stood and bowed. "Thank you, Mistress."

She said to Zakaros, "But there is more."

"Aye, Mistress. If he is to be of use he must needs learn the Garian numbers. I believe that I am now sufficiently familiar with them that I can teach them to him myself, by your leave."

"Done, Zakaros... Zak. Teach him what he needs. It probably won't take you very long. We will have to sit down together later and rough out an organization for the department. You can tell me everything I am doing wrong."

He smiled at the use of the short version of his name. "I will not fail you, Mistress." He stood. "Come, Ezran, let us leave the Mistress to her break. We will find somewhere quiet and then I will explain to you something that will make your work so much easier."

Ezran stood, the two bowed and made their way out of the tent. Tyra looked at Ursula.

"Mistress? There is some secret here, I deem. Am I permitted to know it?"

Ursula sighed. "It is just a historical thing, Tyra, concerning events that began thousands of years ago on Earth and have continued there right up to the present day. Unfortunately, while I know of those people, everybody does, my own knowledge is limited. I will tell you what I can remember while we finish our break. A very long time ago, there was a people, a tribe, perhaps, who believed in a particular God. You know what a God is?"

"I think so, Mistress. Aren't they supposed to be like the Maker, living somewhere we cannot see them? Amazing things were said to have happened but nobody could ever prove that it was a God or Gods who actually did those things." Tyra frowned. "There was something... The Convocation? Father spoke of that on occasion but I do not remember the details."

"Hmm. Somebody in Joth told me about the Convocation but this is different, this is Earth not Anmar and they believe many different things there. The people I am speaking about now have become known as the Jews, though they might not have had that name then. A long time ago the Jews lived -"

Ursula has another talk with Ketko and the confusion continues to grow. Eventually she realizes that they have both made wrong assumptions - and the reality is not what either had imagined, raising yet more questions. Then Ketko makes an unexpected request, causing her to seek out Eriana.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

89 - Too Many Moons

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2024 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Ursula and Tyra were still sitting in the mess tent when Eriana walked past, saw them and came inside to join them.

"Ah! Ursula, any more news of your patient?"

The reply was a grimace and the comment, "Only more confusion, Eriana. Have you a moment to listen? Quietly?"

"Aye, of course."

Eriana chose to sit next to Ursula and leaned towards her so they could speak quietly. Tyra took the opportunity to glance around, ready to warn the pair if somebody came too close.

"You said that you thought he came from Earth," the Princess continued.

"That is so," Ursula replied. "He says the sun goes around the wrong way, there are too many moons and some of the animals have the wrong number of legs. That is enough to tell me that he is not Anmar-born." She hesitated. "However, what he tells me of the place he came from sounds somewhat peculiar. It is almost as if I am listening to someone who comes from a native population that has not yet been in contact with any outsiders. On Earth, today, this is not possible. It is as though I have stepped a thousand years into the past, when many lands were still unexplored."

Eriana twitched a smile. "Like the days when my people thought they were going to Vinland, I suppose, and ended up in Einnland instead? Could this be like the Norse, then, and be a whole people who the Beings have moved here?"

"I wondered that, but if they had been here that long they would have been in contact with other societies just as the Norse have been, Eriana. And he would not have spoken about animals with the wrong number of legs, they would already have become familiar."

"Ah, as you say. It seems that your mind is better at analyzing these questions than mine are, Ursula."

"If you say so, Eriana. I think he is like me and Maralin, someone who has been dumped here from elsewhere, very probably just for us to find - and for my healing knowledge to save him. I do not know if there is a solid policy but I am guessing that, wherever he is from, you will want him to come with us just as I have done."

"Hmm. I suspect that if we do not bring him with us there will be unfriendly words spoken when we return downstream, do you not agree?"

"I have not met the King of Palarand but I know that Duke Wallesan would disapprove. Now, if that is to be our policy, how do you propose we convince him to come with us? At the moment he seems to be a stubborn individual unwilling to agree to anything."

"A problem." Eriana thought then smiled. "It is easy! You are his healer, he has a mystery disease, you may tell him that although he seems to be recovering, that is so, I deem?"

"It certainly is. The pel appears to have made the difference."

"Peculiar! Still, you may inform him that he is still at risk and should remain with you until you know definitely what may be wrong with him. Is that possible?"

"I can try that approach but I do not know how he will respond, Eriana. And there will be the small matter of travel. I do not know how comfortable he would be on the Visund."

"But you told me he was crew on a barge from Benmond, did you not? The Green Ptuvil will of course accompany us downstream once we depart Bibek. ...Assuming we ever reach Bibek at all!"

"Oh, yes, that is true." Ursula thought a moment and then nodded. "Very well, I will try that approach. How is the work with the galleys progressing?"

"They will finish stripping the good galley before lunchtime, I deem. Some of the boys are already stringing ropes across to the spits to prepare to haul it off the bank. I think we might get that one out into the Sirrel today, it is not stuck so fast. The other one is a different problem as you know. Are you sure that we need it, Ursula?"

"It is there, if we can get it out then it makes sense to me to save it, Eriana. If it proves too difficult then I imagine Lars will be delighted to make another large fire."

Eriana grinned. "Aye! We Norse do like a good blaze. Very well, we will see if it can be saved for you."

"Not for me, Eriana, for the future. It will go to a boatyard in Bibek to be fitted with a steam engine. I think that will be an important experiment for the Navy to do."

"Agreed." Eriana stood. "And now, by your leave, I was headed for the Faral officers' tent. There is a certain rivalry between Faral and Zebrin I must seek to smother."

"Of course, Eriana. And we must be about our own work too. Oh - It seems I have acquired some staff. Zakaros and another Yodan named Ezran are going to become accountants and book-keepers in the Welfare Department. Have you any objection?"

"Two Yodans?" Eriana shrugged. "It was likely to happen, I did not expect it so soon. You are content with both?"

"So far. Ask me again in six months, First Director."

The Princess grinned again. "As you say, Director of Welfare. Much will have changed by then." She gave a nod. "By your leave."

She turned and stalked off. Ursula looked at Tyra.

"Had enough to eat and drink? Shall we go now?"

"I have had enough for now, Mistress. It might be a good idea to take some more of that potion with us, as we are here."

"An excellent idea. Can you manage?"

"Aye, of course, Mistress. I will ask the man who brought the drinks, he was the one I asked this morning."

With Tyra carrying another small jug filled with cold pel, the pair made their way back to the Tent of the Sick. Waiting outside was Kapis, the other Six Cities man.

"Kapis? How are you feeling today?"

"Better every day, Mistress. The good food the Zebrins feed us has made all the difference - so far as I am concerned. I am here to visit my friend and countryman D'Nandis, by your leave. The Faral healer asked me to wait outside, he thought the other man, the strange one, might be asleep."

"He was when we left to go to the mess tent," Ursula told him. "Wait here a moment and I will check inside." Ursula stuck her head through the canvas flap and then returned outside. "They are both awake, you can go inside and speak for a few moments."

Kapis bowed. "Thank you, Mistress." He went inside.

"It is not going to be easy to talk to Ketko with those two inside," Ursula observed. "We'll have to wait until they have finished."

"Mistress? If you recall, earlier today we were on our way to the Green Ptuvil to change our attire."

"Oh yes! Come on, Tyra, maybe they will have cleared a way through by now."

With a word to Sarrik, who happened to emerge to find out who was outside talking, the jug was left on the table inside the tent entrance for later.

The unloading activity around the two galleys seemed to have finished when they arrived. A narrow but usable route had been left between the stripped galley and the collection of equipment and parts that had been removed from both. It was possible to walk through and board the Green Ptuvil so the two did so and hurried below. In the womens' cabin Banest, Larys and Matta were busy sewing while Vellana lay half-dozing on her bunk.

"More clothes? Who for this time?"

"I am making attire for the young man Master Zakaros had with him, Mistress," Banest replied. "I was told that he is to join us, though I know he is a Yodan. Larys makes a uniform tee-shirt and trousers from the green material for Her Highness, Matta makes more underwear for us all." She looked pensive. "You know we are distrustful of Yodans, Mistress. Are there to be more? It may make us very uncomfortable if so."

"These two are not like the ones who imprisoned you, Banest. Zakaros is from a family of moneylenders but became a district commissioner in Yod. Yes, he was a member of the Ascendancy, but that was because he had to be to remain in his job or to find another one. Since he has traveled around with us he has seen that most of what they were told was lies. He has offered his sword both to Her Highness and to myself, which is why I believe he can be trusted."

"A moneylender? That explains much, Mistress. It is well-known among the barge folk that the word of a moneylender is good, since their whole livelihood depends on it. But what of the other one, the young man? I have only seen him from a distance."

"His name is Ezran Inksman, which means that he is a scribe," Ursula explained. "However, he is of..." she thought, "...the same people as Zakaros. Do you know what I mean by that?"

"Oh, yes, Mistress! Among the barge folk they are sometimes spoken of as the 'tribe of moneylenders', since they look somewhat different than most of the Valley folk."

"Different?"

"Indeed, Mistress! Have you not noticed? Their hair is generally lighter in color and wavy while their faces are a particular shape."

No, I had not noticed. It just never occurred to me to find a group of people like that on Anmar! I should have known better after meeting the Norse and then viewing Roman remains.

Banest continued, "They generally do not marry outside their people, unlike most who come here from elsewhere. I thought there was something about him but I was not sure. Ah, so you trust him because he is of that tribe."

"So far, yes. And if he spends time around the rest of us - and the Norse, of course - he should discover that we are good people to be with and behave accordingly." She added, "However, there is a whole crew of Yodans, or what is left of it, from the second galley and I would not be surprised if some of those should choose to join us. After all, many of them cannot return to Yod nor want to. They may not be like the two of the tribe of moneylenders."

"Your word of caution is noted, Mistress." Banest laid her current workpiece down on their crude table. "If there is anything we may do for you or Tyra?"

"We came down here to change, actually. These are the dresses Tyra and I wore yesterday, I originally just slipped mine on to go to the latrine, then became distracted."

"Ha! It happens so easily, Mistress. We will leave you and Tyra to attend to each other."

Ursula turned. "Vellana? Is there something I can help you with?"

The young village girl roused herself and gave Ursula a weak smile. "Thank you no, Mistress, not at the moment. I merely suffer Kalikan this day and prefer to rest through the experience."

"Oh, of course. Yes, take it easy, please. I am sure the others will help you if you need it, but let me know if you think I could assist."

Banest confirmed, "Aye, Mistress, we will, and we will call you should she require anything stronger."

Ursula and Tyra exchanged their ship dresses and underwear for fresh ones. Larys took the old items, folded them and added them to the laundry pile.

"I have a small request," Ursula said.

"Mistress?"

"This ship dress has a front pocket and the other one did not. Would it be possible for a pocket to be added to the other one once it has been washed? I have discovered that these front pockets have become very useful to me as I visit patients."

Banest replied, "Why, of course, Mistress, assuming we can find enough cloth for the purpose. It will be easy enough to cut out and sew."

Larys added, "I would think we have enough for such a task, Banest. I was looking through for pieces to make another tee shirt for Kaldar and I know there are some other large scraps in the bag."

"Then it will be done, Mistress," Banest confirmed.

"Thank you, ladies," Ursula told them. She turned to Tyra. "We had better be going."

"What about the laundry, Mistress? The pile is ever growing and we cannot hang out to dry as we could when we were sailing the river."

"No, it would not be a good idea, would it? Not with all that is going on around us."

As if to confirm her words the Green Ptuvil gave a shudder and then began slightly rocking.

"Come on, we need to go above and see what they are doing!"

On deck the stripped galley hid most of the action but it was plain to see that the other galley had been freed and now floated lightly in Hamalbek Creek. Two lines led from the vessel to either spit and, as they watched, teams of men on each began hauling the galley towards the gap between. Others watched closely as it approached the gap and made sure that it was kept away from either bank using spare oars.

The galley eased between the two spits and then they watched as other lines were thrown up, these led out towards the Sirrel where Zebrin's Pride was stationed. Those lines tightened, the spit lines were cast loose and oars on Zebrin's Pride began hauling the galley bodily through the opening. Once free the stern swung in the current but they were ready for that, swinging the double-hulled galley around to face upstream. Very shortly the two vessels had disappeared behind what was left of the trees on the upstream spit.

"That was easier than I expected," Ursula remarked. "Let us go and see if Bineer Ketko is as easy to deal with!"

When they reached the tent and entered, Kapis stood from where he had been speaking with D'Nandis. He bowed to Ursula.

"Mistress. Thank you for permitting me to visit D'Nandis. I can already see that he is recovering very rapidly from the fever, just as I did."

She nodded. "That is what the two Faral healers told me to expect. Do you want to remain longer? I have no objection if you do."

"Thank you, Mistress, but I should return to the other tent now. Though I managed to walk here I am still weak and desire to rest awhile before lunch. By your leave?"

"Of course." Ursula stood aside and gestured to the exit flap but then frowned. "Your name, it does not seem to me to be of the same kind as that of D'Nandis. Is there some special reason for that?"

The two men shared a glance and then smiled.

D'Nandis explained, "Mistress, it is a distinction of rank, if I may name it that way. Along the Sirrel I am by myself and use my house name, Nandis, as is customary among those of us who travel east. My rank is Doras, since my father is Sanda of the house, and my given name is Yabortarsil."

Kapis added, "I am a Kodas of the house of Soman, a younger son of my father. If I was alone here in the east I might use the name of my house, as D'Nandis does, but I also have a brother and a cousin somewhere in the lands of the Sirrel. Since my house name might thus cause confusion I use a familiar of my full given name which is Kapisandil."

D'Nandis noted, "We have different ranks, it is true, but here in the remote east they are of little consequence. We are merely two wanderers traveling together and treat each other as equals."

Yet another odd ranking system! Is every society I come across going to be unique? I hope not!

"You said you wanted to speak to me later, once you are both well?" The two nodded. "I agree! You will have to sit down with me and explain more completely what you have just told me. I have no idea how the Six Cities operates and what you have just said is very confusing to someone who is not familiar with how your society works."

Kapis grinned at her. "Almost everyone we meet says the same thing, Mistress! That is why we do not usually bother to explain. Since we are just wanderers looking for something interesting to do in the east, the details are not important to possible employers. The fact that we come from the Six Cities, or K'kjand as many name them, is enough to guarantee our honesty and reliability."

"So I have been informed. Can you make your way back to your tent or do you want to rest here instead?"

"I shall go, Mistress." His eyes momentarily slid to Ketko. "D'Nandis tells me you have unfinished business with him, business not for other ears. I will walk slowly and carefully, Mistress."

Kapis bowed and went out through the flap. Ursula turned her attention to the two remaining patients.

"I have to continue my conversation with Ketko," she said, looking at D'Nandis. "Is that going to be a problem for you?"

"No, Mistress. I assume that the same rules apply and I will listen but say nothing to anyone else."

"Have you said anything to Kapis about what we spoke of earlier?"

D'Nandis looked offended. "Mistress, I gave you my word. Just because he is of K'kzembar does not mean I would spill everything to him. You asked for privacy and I respect that."

"I apologize, D'Nandis. This is a peculiar subject for me to talk about and it should not become widely known. Thank you for your patience."

She turned towards Ketko and sat on the next bed facing him. He looked a little better but was still obviously weakened. However, it was he who asked the first question.

"Honored Mother, I have many questions. If what you have told me about other peoples' way of speaking is true, then I wonder if it is possible that I know your language. Is that so?"

"You mean what I spoke at first, when I grew up?" She considered, then realized the answer.

The other day I discovered that I understood some of his babblings and that must mean that he understands my tongue as well... Which tongue, though? Russian? English? German? French? All four? Who knows?

If we could get some kind of sane conversation going this could be an interesting subject for research in the future.

She decided to try him with Russian. «When I was born my parents gave me name of Valeriy Kuznetsov,» she said. «Do you understand what I am saying?»

Ketko looked surprised. "Yes, Honored Mother! I am surprised but I do! Some of the words sounded strange and I did not know some of them, but I understood what you intended to say." He cocked his head. "Honored Mother, that is not the name I have heard you addressed by here. Is this the same reason as that of the two men?"

"Not really. It is complicated. I was given the name Ursula by the men who found me just after I arrived. By the time my memory returned I had become used to it and everyone on the Visund knew it, so it was easier for us all if I kept it." She hesitated before adding, "There could have been possible complications if I had used the name I had on Earth. That part of me no longer exists, I am Ursula now."

He pondered this then asked, "But I have heard you called other things, Honored Mother. Are they also your names?"

"Most of those are titles. Mistress is a courtesy title for many adult women in this society, particularly if you are not known to them. I am occasionally called Healer since that is my profession. I am also called Director since I am in theory in charge of what happens in this camp. How I am addressed usually depends on what I am doing at the time."

He nodded thoughtfully. "I understand. There are times that people in the Horde are known a different way... What is the Visund? I have not heard that word before but there is one of those echoes, an animal?"

"It is the name of the ship that I and the folk I am with are using to travel the river Sirrel," she explained. "The folk aboard it come from a very distant land and do not speak the same tongue the valley folk do. I believe Visund means Bison in their tongue, a large and fierce animal often hunted for food." When she said Bison she heard the word translated into a long description of a large wild hairy herbivore.

She decided to switch languages again to Norse. «Do you understand this tongue? It is very likely that you do. The men I travel with are called Norse and most of them have a lot of hair, some are dark, others red and some even have yellow hair. Our leader is a young woman, a Princess.»

«Another way of speaking! The words sound very different compared to what you said before. Did you say your leader was a Princess? Does that mean she is the daughter of a Queen?»

An odd way of putting it? Something about the rules of his society?

"She is, yes, but her mother died giving birth to a younger child. Then -" Ursula paused. This was no time to be explaining Eriana's complicated life story to someone who probably would not understand most of it. "Never mind, I can explain that later. Princess Eriana has been appointed Head of the Federation Navy, an organization which will eventually run all the official craft in the river and in time beyond in the ocean. I am in charge of one of the departments of the Navy."

Ketko frowned. "Ocean? What is that?"

Oh. 'Sea' and 'ocean' are almost the same thing, of course, and it sounds as if he has no knowledge of either. Do I want to spend the rest of the morning explaining basic geography to someone who will probably not understand most of it?

"A name for the great body of water which lies at the end of the Sirrel," she explained briefly. "It sounds as if I need to explain a lot to you in order for you to understand the place you now live in," she added. "I would prefer to find out where you came from first, since it might make a difference to what you know and what I need to tell you."

Ketko closed his eyes briefly. "That makes sense, Honored Mother. What is it you wish to know?"

"You spoke earlier of mountains and a desert. Do any of your people travel beyond those, or are there people from beyond who come to visit, what did you call it, the Great Plain?"

He considered. "Yes, Honored Mother, occasionally Plains folk do travel beyond, but usually those who do so never return. There are also traders, it is said, who somehow manage to cross the desert and bring strange wares to offer to the hordes who live nearest the desert."

"The desert? The only way in or out is across the desert?"

He frowned. "That is the way that most come and go, Honored Mother. The mountains... it is said that there are low places, ah, lower places, by which one may travel through the mountains to places beyond. Some hardy men have tried these but I do not know of any who managed to reach the other side of the mountains... if indeed the mountains have another side!

"Those who came back told of extreme cold, water that had become solid and winds that sucked the heat out of their bodies. However, one or two have come back from a certain way, I was told, bringing items they have found which could only have been made by people living beyond the mountains. None have ever been seen, though, so it is only a theory."

"Items?"

"Odd shaped containers for food. Tools specially made for use in such conditions, like a kind of wooden pole tipped with a metal not known in the Great Plain. Scraps of a garment made from the hide of a strange creature." He looked at Ursula. "Honored Mother, I have not seen any of these things, only heard about them. You know how descriptions can change with each teller of the tale."

Now I am getting more confused. This sounds like an isolated community but where?

Try something else.

"You said before that the sun goes round the wrong way. Do you have any idea why that might be?"

"I have a theory, Honored Mother," he answered slowly, "but I do not know how to test it. From the way you asked the question I must guess that you know the answer."

"I do. Do you know what shape the world is? Either yours or this one?"

"They are spheres, of course, Honored Mother. Each eclipse of the moons demonstrates that conclusively, but what has that to do with the direction of the sun?"

Wait a moment. Moons, not Moon? But he said earlier - Oh, no! I am guilty of making my own assumptions.

That is not possible! Is it? If so, it would answer a number of questions but raise so many more.

First things first.

"If the world is a sphere then you must be standing somewhere on it. The sphere is spinning, which gives the impression that the sun is passing overhead each day."

"This is so? Our Thinkers of Space have two theories, Honored Mother. One is what you have just said and the other is the opposite, that it is the sun which is traveling around the world. Do you have proof that it is the world which is spinning?"

"The problem with the other theory is that, if it is true, then the rest of the sky must also be turning around the world. The stars do move, do they not?"

He nodded. "Yes. I had not seen it until you mentioned it but that would have to be true. But why should the stars not be turning around the world as well?"

"Each of those stars is actually another sun. Now think about how far away those suns must be to be as faint as they are, and then how fast they would all have to travel to move around the world in a single day - every one keeping in step with every other one. The alternative is a much simpler explanation."

"But... Honored Mother, just how far away must those stars be to be so faint compared with the sun?"

"I am told that the light from some of the nearer stars may take years to reach this world. Some of the stars are much, much further away than that."

He stared at Ursula. "It sounds outrageous but I cannot deny what is now obvious to me. Of course the world must spin rather than the stars. But does this mean that this world spins the opposite way round to Zeniak?"

"That depends on your point of view. If you are standing at one place, the sun appears to move around one way. Stand on the other half of the world and the sun will appear to move across the other way. If you stand near the poles, those are the axis on which the world turns, at certain times the sun may appear to go all the way around the sky, never setting."

His hands came out and he made twisting motions as he attempted to reason things out. Finally he lowered them.

"I am stupid, Honored Mother. What you have just explained is so obvious that I am embarrassed to admit that I did not work the reason out for myself. A Thinker of Spaces! Right now I would barely reach the grade of Seeker."

"Do not forget that you are recovering from a serious illness including a life-threatening fever. That is going to impair your thought processes until you recover your health."

He closed his eyes and sighed. "Honored Mother, I had forgotten that also. What else may I tell you?"

"Tell me the names of your moons, please."

The eyes opened. "But you already know them, Honored Mother. If we are of the same world then you will surely know their names."

Oops. But the names used in the Great Plain will be different, of course.

"The names would be different where I come from. Humor me."

"The large one is named Fostak, the smaller Berret. I do not understand what these names tell you."

"They tell me that I am mistaken, Bineer Ketko, and I must apologize to you if that has added to your confusion. Neither of us was born on Anmar, the world we are both on today, but neither were we born on the same world. My world has only one moon."

"Another world? Seven of seven! How many are there? Honored Mother, are you certain we are not in Ab Karbna? It would make more sense to me!"

"Regrettably not, perhaps. We are both here on Anmar, we are both very much alive, we both have to deal with the world we are now living on."

"So this madness will continue? Honored Mother, will you be my guide in this place? You appear to be more familiar with it than I am, I am in need of instruction."

"I had intended to ask you if you would travel with me anyway, Ketko. Your reaction to the fever was not like that of the other two men and I suspect it was a different disease. I would prefer you to remain near me for now so that I can make sure I am providing the correct care and attention to you. Would you do that?"

"Travel with you?" He gave the faint impression of a shrug. "On that ship, the Visund? I see no reason why I should not, Honored Mother. I am rootless in this world, travel with you will be as good as travel in any other direction." He turned his head. "Intending no insult to you, D'Nandis."

"We have no claim on each other, Ketko," D'Nandis replied. "I am not insulted that you choose to go another way, especially after what we three have suffered in this place." He smiled. "But I doubt that you have seen the last of us, since I am almost certain Kapis and I will also be traveling with Mistress Ursula when we leave here."

"You will? I would be honored by your company... if the Honored Mother agrees."

"Now, wait a moment..."

Ursula stopped and thought. We always thought we would be picking up more crew from here but this is unexpected. None of these are fit yet, where are we going to put them all? After I leave here I need a long talk with Eriana and the others. Her 'fleet' is growing and it needs some organization and planning.

"Very well, but I will have to speak with Her Highness first. We expected to find more crew here but I think we need to make some plans first."

Ketko asked, "Her Highness? Who is that?"

"That is the original title of Princess Eriana. When there is a King or Queen then their children are usually addressed as His or Her Highness."

"But you said her Mother was dead. Does she then rule in this strange place?"

Ursula sighed. "It is a long story, most of which I suspect you would struggle to understand until you know more about how the lands along the Sirrel function. Let me just say that she argued with her father and ran away. Another King, in a land named Palarand, has taken her in and it is he who has commissioned the Visund to explore along the river."

"A King? Does he answer to a Queen?"

More surreal questions! The phrasing is strange, perhaps it is something to do with the grammar of his own tongue? Yes, King Robanar must have a Queen since it is his son who was wed to Princess Garia.

"So far as I know there is a Queen, yes, but Princess Eriana's position as Head of the Navy is different, it is not subordinate to Palarand but to a Federation of almost all the lands along the Sirrel from here to the... ocean."

We must have that talk and soon!

She could see Ketko gradually working his way through the information she had just given him. Given the society he had told her he came from, many of the concepts she had spoken of would be completely alien to him.

He did not look happy. "I have many questions, Honored Mother."

"I know. I do not think you are well enough yet to be able to understand the answers, though. I know that it is frustrating but I ask you to wait until you are healthy again and we have moved on from Hamalbek."

Ketko already looked frustrated but she could see that he was beginning to accept his situation.

"Your words are my instructions, Honored Mother."

A minor item that had been bothering her made her ask, "There is one small matter you could explain to me. Everybody here in the valley of the Sirrel drinks hot pel but you. Could you tell me the reason why you do not?"

"Hot water is poisonous, Honored Mother. I thought everyone knew that! I cannot understand why you do not all die."

"What?" Feeling out of her depth, she asked cautiously, "When you say 'hot water', what do you mean?"

"Why, water that comes out of the rocks, of course. When it is cold it is usually safe to drink, though it sometimes has a funny taste. When it is hot, though, even if it is cool enough to put a finger in, it is poison and should be avoided."

"Oh, you mean hot springs? Yes, the water from some can have strange chemicals in it, some of them may even be poisonous. But do you not know that we do not drink water from hot springs here? The water is brought from wells or the river and heated in kettles. It is perfectly safe to drink."

He stared at her. "You are saying that heating the water does not make it poisonous? Can it be so? I did not know that!"

"It is true. You cannot make water poisonous just by heating it. How do you think all our meals are prepared? Many of the vegetables are cooked by boiling them in water."

"I thought - I thought food was cooked the same way we did it on Zeniak, in an oven, on an open grill or in front of a fire. Boiled? And I am not poisoned? I do not understand this world!"

He tried to raise his hands in frustration but then sank back onto his pillows.

"I think it is time I left you to rest," she said. "It seems to me that I have talked too much and worn you out. Rest now until lunch is brought. I will return later in the afternoon, once we have had our nap. If there is any problem, speak to one of the other healers and they will fetch me."

"Your words are my instructions, Honored Mother."

That is beginning to sound like a formal response, she thought. I suspect that, although we can now talk to each other, there is still a gulf of understanding between us.

She stood and turned to Tyra. "Let's go and find Her Highness. Life just got more complicated."

With a nod to D'Nandis she led the way out. A word to Sarrik, who was in the vestibule, and then they were out on the catwalk again.

"Do you know what time it is? We need to get out of this sun but I want to find Her Highness before lunch, if that is possible."

"I do not, Mistress. I have not heard a clock since we departed Zebrin City and, even then, I could not tell the bells properly. If we should try the mess tent? Even if she is not there we would learn how close it is to lunchtime."

"Good thinking."

Eriana was not in the mess tent but Overluten Vembro informed her that they were already preparing lunch and, should she and her assistant freshen themselves in the facilities, then food would likely be ready when they returned. They did so and returned to find Eriana speaking with Vikzas on an otherwise empty table.

"Ursula! If you would join us. How is your patient?"

"We can have a conversation now, Director, but he is still very weak. Unfortunately what he has told me is so strange I admit that I am not sure I understand most of it."

Eriana smiled. "You who can speak many languages, Ursula, if you cannot understand him what hope do the rest of us have? But you have news, I deem."

"I do, Director." Ursula deliberately looked around to make sure they were not overheard. "Firstly, what I am about to say must not be spoken of to anyone else, and, Marshal, I trust you will not repeat it either."

"By my oath, Director."

Tyra said, "Heard and witnessed."

"Is this about the world you came from?"

Ursula grimaced. "Marshal, it is and it is not. Bineer Ketko has come to Anmar from another world, probably the same way I did. The problem is that he did not come from my world, Earth, but somewhere else entirely which his people name Zeniak."

"Gods!" Eriana's voice was low but she was still surprised. "Yet another world? You are certain of this, Ursula?"

"Yes. His world has two moons, not one like that of Earth or the three that Anmar has, and there are other indicators which made me suspect that he was not from Earth." She remembered a comment. "Oh, when he spoke of animals having the wrong number of legs I naturally assumed he meant they had more than four, since Earth animals only have four legs. I now think that he actually meant it the other way around, on Zeniak all animals have six legs and that suggests his world is where the six-legged animals on Anmar may have come from."

"Ah! That is interesting, Ursula."

"He has two names which are the other way round to the customs I see in the Great Valley," she continued. "There is some kind of grouping like that of a clan or enlarged family," her listeners both nodded, "which in his case is named Bineer. His given name, perhaps, is Ketko. He lives in an isolated community of seven peoples he names Hordes in a great plain surrounded by mountains and desert. Each Horde lives along one of seven rivers, all of which empty into a central lake that sounds like it is salty. They have a little contact with outsiders. What he is doing on Anmar I have no idea."

Vikzas asked, "Does he have some kind of trade or specialty that might be of use to us, just as you have brought us your healing knowledge?"

"I do not know, Marshal. He calls himself a 'Thinker of Spaces, Savant Grade', but what that is I have no idea."

Eriana asked, "Will he consent to travel with us, do you know?"

"He actually asked me if he could come with us, Director. He feels so lost on this strange world that he wants me to help him come to terms with his new life. That suits us completely but introduces other problems to solve. He is too ill to do much yet and there will be no room on the Green Ptuvil for an invalid."

Eriana and Vikzas glanced at each other. "We have been discussing that very thing, Ursula," Eriana replied. "It is plain that some of the released folk here desire to join our efforts and no-one can be left at Hamalbek when the season of rain begins. We also know that some of those who must travel are weak and need the attention of someone like you, which means we must needs borrow or requisition another barge the same way we did with the Green Ptuvil."

Ursula nodded. "An excellent idea, Director. Would you consider using one of those galleys, or perhaps that ferry?"

Vikzas answered, shaking his head. "No, Director. Galleys require sufficient crew to row them and the only practical space for such passengers is the upper deck. Getting injured and weak men on and off such a galley's deck would not be easy, especially out in the river. The Zoon ferry has returned to its normal duties and has been replaced by a Faral galley and a number of cutters. That is why we are looking at the barges that are left here."

Eriana added, "One which we are considering is the one the pirates used to hide the channel. It is large, the sail and main boom have long gone but it still has a mast and a loading boom the pirates used to load and unload the pretend trees used to conceal Hamalbek. I am told it may not be too difficult to replace the sail and rigging."

Vikzas looked aside and gave them both a warning glance. "Here come some of the others. If we should leave further mention of the Director's patient for later, First Director."

"Of course, Marshal. Now that Ursula is here we have many other things to discuss over lunch."

The two men from the Six Cities are told the truth about the Rains, which they had previously considered tales for unwary travelers. Ursula reveals to Ketko what exactly is in his potion. Following a visit by two Faral officers and a Zebrin, Ursula and Tyra are taken to view the changes being made to the Dhow-nwind Dasher to transport the injured to Bibek, following which Ursula makes a General Order concerning... hats?

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

90 - Clearing the Creek

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2024 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Following their afternoon nap Ursula and Tyra returned to the Tent of the Sick. Both their patients were awake but barely so, since that afternoon was particularly hot.

D'Nandis greeted them with, "Good afternoon, Mistress. Even in these tents the air has become hot and stifling. Do you know how long it will be before these Rains begin, that we might have some relief? Of course Kapis and myself have heard of what is to come but the descriptions we have heard sound unbelieveable."

"Good afternoon, D'Nandis. You know as much about the coming rains as I do, since I have not been on Anmar that long." She thought back, frowning. "I do not recall exactly how long, it must be somewhere between two months and three months." A shrug. "From what I have been told, the amount of water which comes down may be as bad to deal with as the sun is at the moment. You may not find the rainy season to be a relief."

"Mistress, if I may," Tyra ventured.

"Of course, Tyra! I keep forgetting that you have already experienced a number of these seasons in your life."

"As you say, Mistress." Tyra turned to D'Nandis. "We have maybe two, perhaps three weeks, I deem, before the Rains begin. Master, you will know when the Rains are about to start since the air becomes very damp and uncomfortable. Within a few days it will begin to rain - and then not stop for maybe eight to ten weeks. During that time the river will rise so much that all this area would be completely flooded. Travel is almost impossible then because it is difficult to see very far. The Sirrel will become so dangerous that my father, who is a fisherman, will not venture upon it for fear of never being seen again." She smiled. "However, that does not mean he will not catch any fish, since the city of Joth, where I was born, becomes sufficiently flooded that all might catch fish in its streets."

D'Nandis stared at Tyra. "This is true? Of course it is, my apologies, Mistress. We believed these tales to be mere idle amusements, fun to be had with passing travelers. It is true? It rains for so long? I struggle to believe it."

"Master, it does. Towards the end there may be brief periods when the sun shines, becoming longer as the days pass, but mostly it just rains more or less heavily."

He frowned. "So how high does the great river rise, then?"

Tyra thought. "I have never been in open country when that happens, Master, but from words mentioned in my Mistress's hearing I believe the waters may rise higher than the roofs of the buildings which the pirates built here. That is one reason everybody is so anxious to move everyone to a safer place. To remain here would be to drown."

Ursula added, "On our way upstream we have called at many cities in different countries, D'Nandis. Almost all of them are built on stilts, mounds or high ground. I believe Tyra when she says the waters will rise that high."

D'Nandis stared into space, attempting to digest what he had been told. Finally he nodded, turning to Ursula and Tyra, saying, "Mistresses both, thank you for what you have just told me. I understand some of what has been going on around me now, and of our peril. I regret that I cannot yet offer assistance of any kind, I must needs become well first. If I may inform Kapis of what I have been told?"

"Yes, of course," Ursula agreed. "We are requisitioning one of the barges here to transport you and the others who cannot move unaided, like Ketko here. We should at least be able to move everyone to Bibek before any serious rainfall occurs."

"You have my gratitude, Mistress."

"It is no problem, D'Nandis. Now I have to speak with Ketko."

She turned to meet the eyes of their other patient.

"That is true? You have no reason to lie to us, do you?"

She shrugged. "I have probably been on Anmar about the same length of time as you, Ketko. I would guess that it is our backgrounds which have meant that we have each learned and remembered different things. You heard Tyra, she is a local girl - well, in the sense that she is familiar with the river and what happens along it - and I have no reason to think she is making anything up."

"I already find the great river much bigger than any of those I am familiar with," he replied. "The thought that so much water will make it even bigger concerns me."

"Do you have anything like this in the Great Plain?"

"We have rain, at least in the regions nearer the mountains. The land there is very green and is mostly forest with pasture on the upper slopes. Away from the mountains and nearer the lake the rain does not fall often and most Hordes dig canals to take from their rivers and water their crops. There is nothing like what you have described, though, no rain falling for so long."

He glanced at Tyra with a puzzled look. "Sword-sister, if it rains so much and for so long, how then do you eat? You surely cannot exist on nothing but fish for two months!"

"Master," Tyra replied, "we must needs store food against the Rains. Every house will do so, they will bring grain, root vegetables and preserved meat and fish inside and above where the waters would rise. Of course, not every house may provide for the entire period, they may be too poor, but our lord the Duke of Joth sends boats about the streets providing aid for all who may be desperate. Those who live in our city would not refuse any who sought help, we must live with them afterwards."

He nodded. "It is the proper thing to do."

Ursula asked him, "How are you feeling now?"

"As D'Nandis said, Honored Mother, it is unpleasantly hot this afternoon. I understand there is little anyone may do about it except endure. I can tell you that, while I feel hot, it does not feel the same to me as the fever did. Whatever that potion of yours is, it has made the difference." He noticed her expression. "Honored Mother, you are about to tell me that the potion is something simple."

She gave him a wry smile. "Do you want me to tell you the truth? Whatever I say, you will need to keep taking the potion until you are well again."

Now he looked wary. "If you instruct me to continue taking the potion, Honored Mother, then I shall do so, since it is apparent that it is what keeps me from the fever. But you appear to hide a secret and I do not wish to appear a fool."

"You will not seem foolish, Ketko. All that has happened is that a custom from Zeniak has prevented you from doing what everyone else in the camp is doing, and that is to drink pel. For reasons we have not yet been able to learn it is pel which keeps everyone - and I do mean everyone - healthy in these regions."

"Pel? You refer to that drink I watch everyone else drink? But I will not, it is made with hot water... Oh. But I did not drink what you did, what you give me was cold." His face asked a question.

"Yes, we simply let what was in the pot grow cold and then gave it to you. There appears to be something in the herbs which are used to make pel that prevents your fever and it requires hot water to get that something out and into the water. It just so happens that we all like the taste and drink it all the time."

"Then it is safe to drink it as you do, while it is warm?" He looked unsettled. "I am so used to the customs of the Great Plain, it will be hard for me to break them."

"You will not know until you try, will you? But I can tell you that it is just a custom, it is not a universal rule. Here on Anmar hot drinks should offer you no danger - except to burn your mouth if they are too hot. I will add that the original reason for your custom, drinking out of hot springs, that is sensible. Water that comes direct out of the ground may contain unknown chemicals which could be poisonous. Liquids which are hot because they were boiled present little danger, indeed, most water around here is boiled first to ensure it is safe to drink."

"You boil water first? What might be in it that requires you to do such a thing?"

She paused, wondering what the level of knowledge was on Zeniak. "We have learned, often the hard way, that river water may not be clean and can contain creatures too small to be seen without special devices. Some of those creatures, if they can get inside you, can cause diseases like diarrhea and vomiting, perhaps worse diseases. Boiling the water kills them. Of course we do not drink the water when it is too hot, we let it cool down enough to be comfortable. So, will you at least try to drink some hot pel?"

"Honored Mother, this is your instruction? That I should drink my potions when they are still hot?"

"I would not force you to do anything that you might find distasteful, Ketko. If you choose to drink pel the same way we do then it becomes more convenient for everyone, that is all. Call it advice from a healer."

Ketko stared at Ursula a while before giving a reluctant nod. "Honored Mother, I will consider your words carefully. You are a strange people."

She smiled. "So it has been said."

There were voices beyond and shortly a head poked through the flap. "Director, by your leave. If I do not interrupt anything?"

She recognized one of the Faral under-marshals. "Nothing that cannot wait. We'll come outside."

On the walkway she found two Faral under-marshals, a Zebrin captain and two men dressed in attire which suggested they might be workmen.

"Gentlemen. What can I do to help?"

The Faral who had entered the tent saluted her. "Director, I am Under-Marshal Nabron. I have been asked to prepare the barge for use by yourself to transport the injured men to Bibek. Under-Marshal Fard and Field-Captain Venek have identified some problems that may require your judgment before we can proceed."

"Oh?"

Fard replied, "Director, it is chiefly because of the limited supply of timber to make the alterations," he explained. He looked uncertain. "If we could ask you to accompany us to the barge, Director, it would be easier for us to describe."

She nodded. "Of course, but first I must leave instructions for our two healers."

Having done so, she let Nabron led the way along the walkway to the top, across and behind what used to be the Pirate King's residence and down alongside the stripped galley. As they walked Ursula could see that there were ropes strung across the creek as preparations were being made to shift the stranded vessel, should that be possible.

She also noticed men up to their waists in the shallow water around the galley, using shovels to try and expose the lower regions of the hull to permit it to float.

She stopped. "A moment, if you would."

"Director?"

"Who is in charge of these men digging out the galley?"

Under-Marshal Fard straightened. "Director, that would be me. Have you seen a problem?"

"There could be one if precautions are not taken," she replied. "The water those men are standing in is very unclean. I do not doubt that the new latrines are carefully made and perform as designed but the water is discharged into the creek your men are standing in, water that was already fouled by the pirates before you arrived. I must give you instructions for the safety of your men."

Fard's eyes widened as he realized the situation. "Maker! Director, it is as you say, yet there is no other way we could free the galley but to enter the water to excavate." He turned. "Men! Stop working immediately while I receive instructions!" He turned back as the men stopped working and stared at him. "Director, what must we do?"

Ursula thought. "You may continue but with precautions. Tell your men to go on working, but to keep their hands away from their faces. It is important that no river water - or mud - gets into their eyes, nose or mouth. Have someone with clean hands go round and wipe the sweat from their faces with a clean cloth when needed. Once they have completed their task, have them all go to the bathing tent and have a thorough clean - and I mean thorough, I know what men can be like when they say they are washing."

Fard's lips compressed. "Director, I take your meaning. Twicks, to me!"

As two non-commissioned officers made their way towards Fard Nabron suggested, "Director, if I may show you the barge while Fard gives fresh orders to his men."

"Of course." She briefly glanced up at the sun. "It is too hot to stand out here any longer than we have to."

Ahead of them the situation had changed once more. The Visund had disappeared to be replaced by the Dhow-nwind Dasher, presently lying next to the Green Ptuvil and with a plank connecting the two. Other than those barges only two Faral cutters were drawn up on the foreshore.

"What happened to the Visund?"

"Director, it has gone out into the river to collect a new boom for the barge," Nabron explained. "You will understand that such a length of timber is too long for most smaller craft to carry. Captain Tor offered the use of his ship for the task."

"Ah, I see. Thank you."

Ursula, Tyra, Nabron and Venek climbed the gangway to reach the Green Ptuvil with the two workmen remaining on the shore. Baros was waiting for them and gave Ursula a nod. There was no-one else in sight. Nabron then led the way over the short plank to the Dhow-nwind Dasher. He gestured into the main hold.

"As you can see, Director, we have managed to bail out the accumulated water and clean up the hull somewhat. I doubt that any barge owner would care to risk his cargo in the hold until it has been properly washed down and maybe even sanded back, but I would judge it clean enough to carry your patients for the short voyage from here to Bibek."

Ursula peered into the hold, seeing the many sturdy ribs which supported the hull timbers. It certainly looked as if there would be plenty of room for her patients, it might even be possible to transport some of the less fit ex-captives as well.

"It looks clean enough to me, Marshal. What is the problem?"

"Timber, Director." He turned to face the Green Ptuvil. "Captain Baros permitted us to inspect the alterations made to his barge -" Ursula did not correct the assumption, "- and we even climbed down into the two holds to examine the interior fittings. Director, I am impressed by the work done by those of Ferenis, especially in so short a time! Unfortunately, neither we of Faral or those of Zebrin will be able to transform this barge so quickly. To do so would require additional timber which must needs be brought from Bibek or from somewhere in Zebrin."

"Yes. But we would probably not require anything as elaborate as that for just one short voyage."

"As you say, Director. The main problem is providing a floor for the patients' beds to lie on. As you can see, the ribs present an awkward surface which do not inconvenience any cargo. To provide timber for a level floor will take two, maybe three days to find and supply and as many as three or four to cut and fit."

"Yes, I see." Ursula stared into the hull, studying the ribs and the problems they presented. "Wait a moment. You said that any cargo would not be bothered by an uneven surface."

"As you say, Director." Nabron looked puzzled.

She gestured over beyond the Green Ptuvil. "Over there we have barges full of grain, some of which is probably no longer safe to eat. However, there is no reason we could not take some of that to create a level surface in these holds."

"Sacks of grain? Director, of course. We can take the sacks and mold them between the ribs to provide a level surface, on top of which we can lay flooring like that of the walkways. Indeed, since the whole camp must needs be dismantled soon, we may already have such materials on site. Director, I will speak to one of the other Zebrin officers about the use of some of those walkway materials."

She nodded. "I'm sure they will be willing to help out, especially if they can be sure of getting their materials back afterwards."

Field-Captain Venek assured her, "Director, it will be no problem. Since this is to be a Navy matter we expect the crew to be a mixed one from Faral, Zebrin and the First Director's people." He added, "We have assumed that you would likely be in command of this barge when it sails, as it will have your patients aboard."

"Me?"

Ursula thought. It is logical. I can be in command for that short trip even if I know nothing about handling watercraft. It is, after all, just a barge and most of the men at Hamalbek will be familiar with handling them. I just have to find someone like Baros who knows what he is doing.

She gave a brief nod. "It is a thought. You understand that while I have traveled the river I have little experience of handling something like this? I leave that to the experts. But by your expressions you have other concerns."

"Aye, Director," Nabron said. "We can make a raised roof like that of the Green Ptuvil, to let in light and air while keeping out the rain, but because of the timber problem it would not be a solid one. We had thought to essentially provide a canvas awning such as you have already seen used on the Zebrin galley. Does this meet with your approval?"

She considered. "Yes, I think so. In this weather I would not want anything too heavy which will trap the hot air."

"Which is what we thought, Director. The other main problem, which will also affect the placement of that roof, is how to get your patients into the hold. As you can see, each hold has sets of rungs fixed in either side for access, as is customary, but your patients will not be able to descend by that means. It might be possible to provide a companionway, as you have on the other barge, but that might still be too difficult for some of those men to use."

"Oh. You are right, of course. What do you propose?"

He gestured at the mast. "We use the hoist, Director. It will be simple enough to rig some kind of chair or sling for your patients, we do that all the time for maintenance work on our larger vessels. But the hoist cannot be used when the awning is completely in place. We must needs load your patients and then finish the awning."

It did not take her long to agree. "Yes, do that. The sooner we can move everyone away from here the happier I will be."

"Thank you, Director. This will make our task simpler and faster to complete. Oh, there is an associated matter, which is that, once the awning is secured in place, the only means in and out of the holds will be by using the rungs. I, er," Nabron paused and looked embarrassed, "I am not certain if you would desire to climb in and out of the holds wearing your present attire."

I didn't think that far ahead. Fortunately, the solution is obvious.

"Indeed. We will use our Marine uniforms for the journey. They include cargo pants."

"Director?"

"Oh, you were not here when we captured the camp, were you? We had to walk some marks through the forest at night and these ship dresses would not have been appropriate then either. Our Marine uniforms are a shirt the same as our men wear, and trousers, but in green to obscure us from any enemy."

"Ah? As you say." Nabron frowned. "Trousers? It seems to me that I have seen some men in the camp wearing such attire. I did not know whose men they were. This is customary attire for Palarand Marines, then?"

"These are Navy uniforms, Marshal. We wear different attire according to task and to the time of year. Yes, we both have such attire and we can wear it for the voyage."

Any further conversation was cut off by a loud creaking followed by a groaning, then sucking sounds. All turned to look at the galley beside them, which suddenly heeled right over before righting itself with the stern swinging away from them. The backwash rocked the two barges so violently that they all had to grab the nearest section of hull to avoid falling over. The plank connecting the two fell into the water and the barges, now no longer grounded, began to drift out into the creek.

The stern of the Green Ptuvil swung and banged against that of the Dhow-nwind Dasher, pushing it further into the creek, where it collided with the now-floating galley. That pushed the barge towards the entrance channel, where shouts could be heard from the men stationed there.

Nabron looked frightened. "Director, we have no sail, we have no rigging, we cannot yet control this barge. What can we do?"

"I'm sure that help will come, Marshal. Once we get into the channel we can be caught and secured."

Help did come but from an unexpected quarter. The incident had brought the crew of the Green Ptuvil out of their cabin and they had quickly assessed the situation.

"Director! Catch the rope!"

One of the men threw a line at the Dhow-nwind Dasher. Because of the relative movements of the two craft it fell towards the bow, away from them, but Tyra quickly skipped past the others and caught the end before it could slide back into the water. She secured the line to a mooring post on deck and let the men opposite haul the two barges together. Once the two had made initial contact the men threw other lines which Tyra used to pull the two barges side-by-side before securing.

Baros climbed over, grinning at Ursula.

"More trouble, Director? Leave it to us, we will use our poles to move us back to safety. Maker, that thing is a monster, is it not?"

He was looking at the galley, which, because it had been stripped, rode high in the water next to them, rocking because it was now so buoyant.

"It looks bigger from here," she remarked, "but we have seen it all before, Baros. Remember that chase?"

"I do, Director, and a fine piece of work that was, too. Now, by your leave, my men will move us away from the galley and back to shore. If I may ask, will you be using this barge to move your patients?"

"I think so, yes. That is what the two Marshals and the Field-Captain are here for, to discuss the modifications."

He nodded. "Good. I always liked the look of Master Yussuf's barges and now that I have seen one close I can see how well-designed and built they are. Oh, I must ask for some help over here, by your leave."

He called out instructions and two of the crew came over carrying a long pole. This they placed vertically in the water as Baros walked back and grabbed hold of the tiller. He shouted more instructions to men on both barges and the assembly moved slowly back towards the shore. Once they had moved as far as the shoreline other lines were thrown to men on the shore and the barges hauled as far up as possible, before the lines were tied off to prevent them floating away again.

"The men on your barge are very efficient, I deem," Nabron remarked. "Yet they do not look like the rest of your men."

"That is because they are not," Ursula explained. "Look. Issue whatever commands you need to, then the three of you should come to the mess tent with us, have a drink and make sure we all know what each other is doing. After that I have a story to tell you."

"Ah?"

"Yes. We rescued those men, and the women who are also on board, from slavery to a regiment of renegade Yodans," she replied briefly.

His eyes widened. "Do you tell me? Then we must needs know more of these folk, that we may treat them properly. Venek? Let us do what we must and then join the Director in the mess tent."

A gangway was soon re-installed so that people could leave the barges in relative safety. After the men had departed Ursula had an idea.

"Before we go down," she said to Tyra, "let us have a look at the accommodation on this barge."

"Oh? As you say, Mistress! Were you thinking where we might sleep on the voyage?"

Ursula paused her walk towards the stern and turned, with a look on her face. "I hope that the voyage does not last long enough for us to need to sleep, Tyra. But if the cabins are good enough, Her Highness might have some ideas of her own."

"It might be more convenient, I agree, to use such cabins as we might find, but surely this barge will need to be restored to its owner once we reach Bibek?"

"That is the theory, yes, but Her Highness might wish to use it or borrow it afterwards. Let us look, anyway."

The two walked to the stern and went down the companionway into the barge's main cabin. Like all those of which they had some experience, this was where the crew cooked, ate and spent most of their time when they were not out on deck. The Dhow-nwind Dasher was wider than most, which meant that the accommodation appeared less cramped than usual. There was the usual bench to one side with a fixed table in front of it, a movable bench facing the table and the cooking range and sink on the other side.

Two narrow doorways led forwards. Ursula opened one of these to see a pair of bunks either side with a small hanging space in front and drawers underneath. The other door revealed a double bed against the center bulkhead and drawers and a wardrobe on the hull side. Everything had been emptied.

"We'll need some pots and pans, Mistress."

"Depends how long we are on it, Tyra. Enough to make pel, perhaps. Plates for a snack, we can use our own knives. There is nothing in any of this storage, no pots, pans, mugs, plates nor cutlery. The pirates stripped everything out. And I think everything they stole and used has now been taken to Bibek with the rest of the loot."

"What about our patients? Surely they must needs feeding as well?"

"Yes. We need to plan all this out well before we go."

* * *

Nabron put down his mug, his expression one of amazement. "Maker! Magic weapons, night assaults, villagers held hostage! It is a wonder your people prevailed, if I may say so, Director."

Ursula sipped from her own mug and lowered it. In the heat of the afternoon pel was proving to be useful at keeping thirst at bay.

"No magic involved, Marshal, just chemistry of a particular kind, that is all. Terrifying, yes, these new weapons certainly are that, and it will change the way you all think of warfare, both on land and on the river."

"Do you tell me? If we may know more, Director."

She hesitated. "That presents me with a problem, gentlemen. Once the principles of how such weapons work is understood, then any country smith may make a crude enough weapon which any robber or bandit can use to create mayhem along any of your country roads. For this reason, the exact nature of the mixtures involved and the way the devices are constructed are, for now, not being made known except to a select few."

The three men stared at Ursula with disbelief.

Venek stammered, "Palarand seeks to reserve this information to itself?"

"No, indeed, Field Director. Remember, those weapons were first used by those of Yod against everyone else. Palarand does know how to make weapons of this kind, but by general agreement the knowledge and expertise has been left to Joth, which was where the weapons were first used when Yod took the city of Joth and expelled the inhabitants the preceding winter."

"Ah." Nabron nodded slowly. "That makes a certain kind of sense, I deem." He looked at Ursula keenly. "When those of Joth reclaimed their city, no doubt they captured many of the Yodan weapons?"

"I do not know the exact details, gentlemen, but probably. However, the Yodan weapons proved to be very crude and unreliable. I doubt anyone would have dared use them, they can be as much a danger to the user as to the target."

"You seem unusually familiar with these weapons, Director," Venek observed quietly, "more so than I might have expected a healer to be."

"I have learned much since we originally arrived at Joth," she said blandly, "including how to treat the injuries made by such weapons." She added, deflecting the line of questioning, "Most of the success of the village assaults was due to the training of the Norse, who use warfare in a different way than most use it here in the Great Valley. Their knowledge will form the basis for the training all our Navy Marines will undergo. We have no problem passing that on to any of the units which will form the River Patrol."

"Ah? New fighting techniques are always useful to learn," muttered Fard.

"That is what Hamalbek will be for," explained Nabron. "Once the Rains cease and we discover what the river has left behind, a training base for the new River Patrol will be established here. His Grace has ceded the land entirely to First Director Eriana but it will be mainly Farals and Zebrins who will make most use of the new base at first, I deem."

"I must have missed that, Nabron. Are you saying that the First Director will not herself be based here?"

The three men looked at Ursula.

"It is my understanding," she told them, "that the First Director intends to establish a headquarters for the Navy at a place called Sheldane, which is near to the mouth of the Sirrel. Her concerns are wider than just the River Patrol, but include an ocean-going division as well, to explore the coasts of Alaesia on that side and perhaps to venture further in time.

"In addition there will be other divisions concerned with ship-building, navigation, supply of food and materials and care of personnel who can no longer serve aboard any vessel. It is not the Navy's intent to abandon any crew member should they suffer from injury or old age."

Realizing who they were speaking to, the three straightened. "Thank you, Director, for this information. Worthy aims indeed for the new Navy."

Distant shouts made them all turn to discover if there was a problem.

"Director, it seems that the Visund has returned," Tyra reported from her end position.

"Then, gentlemen, it appears that our meeting is ended," Ursula told them. "I must find out if there is anything else I should know about."

By the time that Ursula and Tyra had reached the barges the Visund had been secured next to the Dhow-nwind Dasher and Farals were already deploying the hoist to move the new boom across to the barge. Other men were transferring sacks of grain from a cutter and Ursula noticed a small party who appeared to be busy with small kegs of painting materials, cleaning down the sides of the cabin just below the roofline.

"What are they doing?"

A passing Faral heard Ursula and stopped to answer. "Director? Is there some problem?"

She pointed. "Are those men painting? I would have thought that there would be more important things to do."

"Director, it is to make certain that the name of the barge can be clearly seen," the man replied. "Here at Hamalbek it may not matter but you can be sure that some official may complain once you reach Bibek. It is a customary law of the river that the name of every vessel must be clearly made out at all times. No doubt some busybody will take delight in issuing a fine if the name of this one cannot be read when you arrive."

Her eyebrows rose. "Even though we have effectively just salvaged this barge? You can see what state it is in!"

"It is as you say, Director. I am sure that you have already met such officials in your journey up-river."

"Oh, yes. Several times. Thank you, my man."

"Delighted to help, Director."

He moved on and the two women headed for the gangway up to the Green Ptuvil. Once aboard Ursula headed for the women's cabin.

"Director? What do we need from here?" Tyra asked as she followed Ursula down into the cabin.

"Hats," was the brief reply. "I have not yet gotten into the habit of taking a hat with me on these hot days. In this heat that could be dangerous." She considered. "In fact, let me make that a general order, perhaps the first I will have ever issued... but I will need to check with... the First Director first."

"I think I saw her on the Visund," Tyra mentioned as she pulled out a chest to find her own hat. "Ah, here is mine, and this is yours, Mistress."

"Thank you, Tyra."

Ursula looked around at the four remaining women, now all sprawled on their bunks.

"Too hot to do anything?" she asked Banest.

"Too hot to think, Mistress!" came the reply. "It would be better if we could be outside while it is this hot, but you know the reasons why we may not do that yet."

"I do, and I am sad that it has to be this way. Have you all enough water? I can ask for more to be brought if you need it."

"We have enough, Mistress," Larys said. "Do you know what will happen once we reach Bibek?"

"I do not," Ursula replied. "Getting us all out of here into a cool hostel would be a good start."

There were murmurs of agreement from the four.

Back on deck they looked at the Dhow-nwind Dasher, now teeming with bodies, and the Visund beyond.

"How are we going to attract her attention?"

Tyra pulled out her whistle and blew a sequence. The Norse on the Visund immediately looked up, saw Ursula and Tyra and waved.

"What did you blow? I do not know that one."

"It was 'Captain to report aboard', Mistress. Only we want Her Highness, not Captain Tor."

Eriana climbed up onto the edge of the hull, balancing herself with the aid of a hand on a rigging line. With the aid of some hand-waving she understood that it was herself who was wanted. She leapt aboard the barge, threaded her way easily through the busy men, and stepped onto the Green Ptuvil.

"Ursula. Is there some problem?"

"I want to issue a general order, I think, Eriana. The sun is too hot and almost all these men are bare-headed. I want to order that all who have hats should be wearing them, especially after noon. What do you think?"

Eriana considered briefly. "We all have them, of course. I do not know how many of the Farals and Zebrins have brought hats. It is a sensible idea. We do not want to make our own circumstances worse by having troops affected by the sun. But why ask me?"

"I was not sure of the jurisdiction, Eriana. You, me, the Farals, the Zebrins."

"Why, Ursula, you are in charge here! Were any of these craft out on the Sirrel then it would properly be a matter for the captains of each vessel, but even there you could make an order requiring hats to be worn as a medical necessity. Here in harbor you have the final word. Do you want to order hats to be worn?"

"I do. In fact, I begin to think I should have worn my own once I left the Green Ptuvil this morning to go and have breakfast."

"A wise move, I deem. I fully agree. I'll tell our boys and maybe we can talk about it this evening with the Under-Marshals and the rest."

"Thank you, Eriana."

"Oh, I have been thinking about this barge of yours. I assume that you would not be comfortable commanding it yourself?"

"I thought I might stand around and look official while someone who knew what they were doing actually sailed the barge," Ursula admitted, "but no, I would not be comfortable."

Eriana smiled. "Then I may have a solution for you. Hashim worked for Master Yussuf, he knows this model of barge well, indeed he told me he was aboard one such when the Yodans scooped him up. Shall I make him Captain?"

"You mean, give him the rank? Will he not go back to Master Yussuf once we reach Bibek?"

"No, Ursula. He wants to stay with us. The barge may be returned to its owner but we will have other barges - and other craft in time. Besides, he is building an impressive collection of charts. He is good at that and it is a skill we will need."

"Done, Eriana."

"Ow." Eriana winced and raised a hand to her neck. "I must needs go below and find my own hat, I deem. You should have made this order days ago."

"Yes. With your fair skin you do need to take more care of it when the sun is this hot. That goes for most of the Norse, too."

"Many of them are already wearing hats but I will make sure that all do. By your leave, Ursula."

Eriana disappeared down the companionway leaving Ursula and Tyra looking at one another.

* * *

The evening meal was nearly over when a Zebrin Captain approached Ursula where she sat with the other officers.

"Director?"

"Captain Anthar! I did not know you were at Hamalbek. Will you join us for some food or drink?"

He saluted. "Director, thank you but I have already eaten. Zebrin's Tusk has recently arrived to assist with the evacuation of the site, but that is not what brings me to you right now."

"Oh? Something we have overlooked?"

"Not something but someone, Director. I think he wants to talk to you."

"Who -" Suddenly, she realized that a certain presence had been in the back of her mind for a while but she had not recognized it for what it was. She looked at Anthar. "He called to you?"

"Aye, Director, in a way. I discovered that I wanted to go right out of the back of the camp but could not understand the reason. Then I saw the beast."

Ursula turned. "First Director? I must go and talk to Loti. I do not know what he wants but he certainly wants my attention."

Eriana was surprised at first but then nodded. "The dranakh? Of course, Ursula. If you can tell him what we intend to do with this place after the rains stop falling."

"If I get the chance, First Director. Tyra? You'd better come too."

They followed Anthar along the walkway and then onto the earth beyond the tented encampment. Here much of the ground was scorched from the funeral pyres, but even here work parties had been busy probing for any more bodies buried in the soft mud. Loti was waiting near the forest, he apparently did not desire to approach such a crowd of humans.

Ursula gave him a half-bow before gently placing a hand on his head. "Greetings, Loti. Some days I have wondered where you were but decided that you were elsewhere looking for food."

There came a succession of images which initially confused Ursula. Then the truth dawned, the dranakh had been 'reading' people in the camp, mostly men, and trying to determine what was going to happen in the future. This had failed since there were just too many humans around and there were far too many different thoughts to make sense of.

Loti is confused by the crowd babble. He can pick out individual thoughts but there are just too many people here for him to cope with. That makes sense if he was used to a farm or a small village.

Note to self: How do dranakhs in towns and cities manage? Do they develop some kind of coping mechanism to filter out most of the human noise?

"I think I can tell you what is going to happen but it could be difficult for me to describe it for you in ways you might understand."

She received a feeling of great relief.

She turned to Anthar and Tyra. "I need to describe what is about to happen to Hamalbek, both now as we evacuate and afterwards, once the waters subside. This might take me some time and you both remember what happened when I spoke to Loti at Jenbek. You might need to catch me if it becomes too much."

Anthar said, "We understand, Director," and Tyra nodded agreement.

"Thank you." Ursula turned back to the dranakh, put her hands on his head and closed her eyes, trying to visualize the pictures she wanted.

= = =

Ursula opened her eyes to find Anthar and Tyra hovering over her. Behind were Sarrik and Karan, each holding the end of a stretcher. Then there were Eriana, Merion, Nabron and Venek, who had cautiously followed Ursula and Tyra from the mess tent but kept out of the way.

"Oh," she said, levering herself to a sitting position. "I'm all right, I think. I just need to collect my thoughts. Will you help me up, Tyra?"

Eriana pushed her way forward as Ursula regained her feet. "What happened? What did that dranakh do to you?"

"Listened, mostly, although watched might be a more accurate description. Loti was trying to find out what was going to happen to the camp but had trouble because there are too many humans around and their thoughts are all different. Um, can we go back to the mess tent please, I need some pel to help my head settle down."

"Surely, Ursula. Here, take my arm."

In the mess tent she was seated and surrounded by the others. Some mouthfuls from a mug of fresh pel soon restored her senses.

"What did happen?" Eriana repeated. "You spoke to the dranakh."

Ursula included all her watchers as she answered. "Speaking is the wrong way to describe it, First Director. Dranakhs have a means of communicating directly from mind to mind," she explained. "The way they do this is with pictures of what they can see. They can keep these pictures in their memories and pass them on from one to another, even over large distances if necessary."

"Large distances?" Merion asked. "Do you know how large, Director?"

"Possibly from town to town, at least, but remember, there will always be dranakhs on farms in the lands in between who can pass information on. Certainly, if the dranakhs involved know one another, it could be several marks."

Eriana added, "When Garia's party was attacked on the moors above Blackstone, their dranakhs appeared when last seen nine marks away. Go on, Ursula."

"They can read humans' minds to a certain extent," Ursula resumed, "but the pictures they get are fuzzy and not easy to interpret. After a time they realized that we humans made noises when we communicated with each other and used those noises to help understand the pictures. But they still think we talk the same way they do - mind to mind. They don't know that speech is all we have.

"Loti wanted to find out what would happen to Hamalbek and so I attempted to construct some pictures of what we were doing, to reassure him about the future. He now knows we will evacuate the camp before it begins to rain and that, once the water levels drop, we'll - some of us - will be back to set up some kind of permanent camp. Can you imagine explaining training to a dranakh brought up on a remote forest farm? And in pictures? That was hard and I do not know if I succeeded."

Nabron asked, "Director? They can read what we think?"

"Not really. They can pick up pictures from the thoughts of human minds but do not know what most of the pictures mean. They find us very hard to understand. But they soon find out who is good and who is evil. I was once shown pictures from the minds of some men who were supposed to take Tyra and me to meet someone, but they were going to murder us when we got there.

"They showed me the men and their weapons, even down to which boot one of them would hide his knife in. Let me just say that the meeting did not go the way they had thought it would."

"They can do that? Maker!"

Merion said, "But we know that anyway, Nabron. We just did not know how they did what they do. Director, I find this information most interesting. Did the dranakh go away satisfied?"

Ursula shook her head. "I have no idea how far I got, Commodore. I can remember some of what I did but not all. If Loti went, then I am guessing he got whatever he needed. When you come back after the waters subside, I expect that you will find him here but whether he wants to help or not will be up to him."

"If he is here, Director, he will be treated with respect. He has certainly earned it after what happened on the night of the assault."

Ursula suddenly felt the weight of the effort she had expended that day. She drained her mug and stood.

"That conversation was tiring, gentlemen, and it is beginning to get late. By your leave, I think I will retire now. We have a lot to do tomorrow."

"Aye, truly," Eriana agreed, also standing. "I will help you back to the Green Ptuvil. Good night, gentlemen."

After some complications with the name of the barge the injured and unwell are loaded into the hold ready to travel to Bibek. An unmentioned talent reveals that Ursula is much more than just a healer. Tyra's talents are put to good use when they set sail - including her martial arts!

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

91 - The Dasher Sets Sail

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2024 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"Oh, no!"

Ursula had climbed out of the women's cabin on the Green Ptuvil the following morning and immediately facing her was a blunder by the painting crew. Instead of the name of the other barge, the Dhow-nwind Dasher, being picked out cleanly for all to identify it, the painters had just done what they were told and named it the Downwind Dasher. She turned quickly, afraid there might have been other mistakes, but the Green Ptuvil was picked out cleanly in green and red on the side of the barge she was on.

I do not suppose you can get much wrong with 'Green Ptuvil', she thought. That mess over there can always be repainted when we reach Bibek.

"Mistress?" Tyra had followed her up the companionway. "Oh."

"I think you had to already know the joke to understand why Master Yussuf named his barges that way," Ursula observed. "Obviously the painters did not."

"And the original names were too worn to read," added Tyra. "Oh! I wonder if they also had a look at the Visund."

"Ouch. Those nameplates are in runes, but I think our men would prevent them doing anything stupid with those. Is anyone else coming?"

"I do not think so, Mistress. Her Highness, Bennet and Semma have already gone ashore, the others are still mostly in their bunks."

"It is early, but I have a need for the latrines. Coming?"

"Of course, Mistress."

Necessary functions attended to, they made their way to the mess tent to find Eriana, Bennet and Semma occupying a table. A waved arm brought fresh pel and a plate of hot zurin rolls.

"Are you ready for today's adventure?" Eriana asked Ursula.

"I hope it is not an adventure," Ursula replied after swallowing a bite. "I just want a quiet voyage so that I can bring our sick and injured safely to somewhere civilized. We are not going far, are we?"

"Indeed not, Ursula. It should be a voyage of four bells, maybe five. You have done part of it already, when we went to Jenbek."

"But the river is lower now. All I need to do is to find some mudbank which wasn't there before -"

"- Which is why Hashim guides the Dhow-nwind Dasher today, in waters he knows well."

"I trust you, Eriana, I trust Hashim, I do not trust the river," Ursula said. "Oh, by the way, have you seen the new name signs they have painted on the Dasher? The ones on the Green Ptuvil are fine, but -"

Ursula went on to describe the blunder. Eriana flicked a hand dismissively.

"There is no time to have that made right now, Ursula. If there is any problem when we reach Bibek, then I'm sure that Margrave Simbran or Minister of Trade Yussuf will come to our aid. You do know they are preparing a big ceremony for when we arrive?"

"I had heard something, but I have had other things to worry about. Is the naming going to be a problem?"

"As I said, Margrave or Minister should be there to smooth over any difficulties. What are your other concerns? I thought all was arranged."

"It is, but it involves some careful timing," Ursula explained. "The hold is ready to receive those who are going to travel in it but until everyone is in place the Zebrins cannot complete the awning. That will be a temporary arrangement so there may have to be adjustments made - with everyone on board and waiting."

"The Zebrins seem to me to be efficient at what they do," Eriana observed, "so that I cannot imagine the awning will present them any great challenge. Still, the Gods do like a joke or two so I trust that any delay would not prevent us departing today. Are there any other concerns?"

"Just a general unease about what faces us when we arrive, Eriana. I know His Grace will do his best but Bibek suddenly has to absorb around three hundred new arrivals, many of whom are unfit. And there is the downstream journey to consider. Do you really think we have time to travel all that way back as far as Palarand before these months of rain arrive?"

Eriana nodded. "Travel, aye. But it will first be necessary for us to provision the Visund for the journey, making the assumption that we would only be staying briefly overnight wherever we happen to stop, and taking cold lunches as we use the current to hurry downstream. I have made several long voyages at sea in the past, of similar duration, but traveling the Sirrel in that way presents new challenges to myself and the crew."

"I can imagine. What would you do if we cannot reach Palarand? Stop at the nearest port when the rains begin?"

"If we have to, Ursula, then we will do whatever is necessary. I do not desire to put anyone aboard at risk, especially when none of us has experience of such extreme weather. A friendly port, they will likely have others sheltering until the better weather comes onces more..." the Princess pulled a face. "If that port happens to be in Virgulend then I might just take a risk and push onwards. I do not desire to spend two months in the company of Jarwin!"

"Agreed!"

"But, to my point, we will not be able to use the sail as we venture downstream again. Therefore I am minded to erect our own awning to protect us both from the sun and from any advance rain and that means we will be using the oars when necessary. Our crew and cargo must needs be distributed around the ship differently, I deem, when we are under the awning."

"We cannot use the sail? At all?"

Eriana shrugged. "There will be small stretches where it could be used, I agree, but most of the time we will be heading into the teeth of the wind - and, remember, the water level is still low so it would not be easy to tack. At another time of year I might attempt to sail downstream, learn how the barges do it, but with low water and the weather about to change it would be folly. We are used to rowing, we shall row when required and let the river carry us the rest of the way."

"Oh, I see." From where Ursula was sitting, she could just see a portion of the last remaining pirate building. She pointed at it. "Changing the subject, what is supposed to happen to that last building? I thought that it was going to be burned."

Eriana replied, "That may still be its fate but several of the senior Fanirs have suggested to me that we leave it and see what the rain and rising waters do to it. As it will be the only thing left in Hamalbek when all depart, there should be no unexpected consequences. Why?"

"No reason that concerns me, Eriana. I just wondered why it had not yet been pulled down - or left to Lars for his amusement."

"It was there, it had other uses once the contents were cleared out. We were in no hurry to be rid of it."

"Oh! What happened to those wine barrels? Are they still in there?"

Eriana shook her head. "No, they have been removed, indeed, the two which still held wine presently sit behind the kitchen tent. The others, still deemed serviceable, will be taken back to Bibek to be cleaned out and used again."

"The wine in them was drinkable, then? I was not sure it would be."

"Aye, it has been served the last few nights at table. One of the barrels was of red, the other white. Did you not know?"

"I have been busy trying to understand patients who have traveled a long distance to be here, Eriana." Ursula stared at the magically empty plate. "Are there any more rolls?"

* * *

Stine grinned at Ursula. «I didn't think I'd be traveling with you, Mistress!»

«We have plenty of room and your leg definitely qualifies you as someone who should be here, Stine. Here, let me help you out of that sling.»

With Ursula's help Stine limped free of the simple Bosun's Chair used to lower most of the injured into the hold. Ursula looked up, saw that she was being observed, and waved her arm in a circle to let the hoist operator know that it was safe for him to raise the chair for someone else.

Stine looked with interest at the surroundings.

«What is this flooring? It looks familiar.»

«It is some of the walkway that the Zebrins installed between the tents,» Ursula explained. «It works perfectly in here. Do you want a bed to lie on or would you prefer a chair? I apologize that the view isn't very interesting.»

«Yah. Like being in pit. On the Visund I could see in every direction even when lying down.» Stine considered, then added, «Ah, when lying on cargo, that is. If I was, ah, recovering from party then I'd be down between the benches, but I wouldn't be interested in the view by then. Are all river craft like this?»

«Only if you are cargo, Stine. This is the hold, remember. Though you would not see much more if you were rowing one of those Yodan galleys, nor that Zebrin monster.»

«Of course, Mistress. I should be able to manage with a chair, I think.»

She turned. "A chair for Stine, please."

Karan picked a folding chair from a stack in one corner and brought it to Ursula and Stine.

«You'll have to find somewhere else to sit,» she warned, «since this is where we are receiving new occupants.»

«Yah, Mistress. Over there, I think.»

«How is your leg now? I'm sorry, the other patients have taken my time and it has been several days since I last looked at it.»

«Your own quick work saved my leg that day, Mistress. If I had still been in Jotlheim I would probably have needed a crutch or stick to move around by now but I can walk, with just a limp, thanks to you. Can I be of some help? I can walk, move about, just not so fast or steady.»

«We have four healers down here so we don't need help of that kind, but thank you for the thought, Stine. Our passengers might need help with drinks and such, though, as the voyage progresses.»

Hashim looked down through the unfinished gap in the awning. "Director? If you could join me on deck for a moment, please?"

"Of course, Captain." She rolled her eyes. "Come on, Tyra. We will be the only two women on the Dasher today and we should not become separated."

Ursula nodded to Stine and Karan, then moved to the hull and began to climb the iron rungs hammered into one of the ribs of the barge. Willing hands helped her and Tyra over the lip and onto the deck just in front of the cabin. Hashim was waiting for Ursula, resplendent in correctly-colored tee shirt and cargo shorts with four bars on each shoulder.

"I have two questions, Director. I wanted to ask how many more you could accommodate down there," he explained. "The Commodore says they can take the rest but it will make Zebrin's Tusk much harder to handle. If you can take even a few more it will ease his situation."

"Yes, that thing wasn't designed as a transport, was it?" She thought, looking down into the hold. "We could take maybe eight walking, ten if we have to," she decided. "I would not want too many more than that for a first voyage, Hashim. All we need is a wave to rock us and there could be beds and chairs sliding everywhere down there."

"With the river so low I doubt we will find many waves, Director, but you are of course correct. All we need is a thunderstorm while traveling that short distance... I assume that normally, like our ferries, everything would be fixed to the deck?"

"Yes, or be tied down some other way."

"As you say, Director. By your leave."

Hashim turned and held up his hands with the thumbs folded onto his palms, showing eight fingers. Somebody on the ground shouted, "Thank you, Captain!" and marched off. Ursula noticed Semma come to the boarding gangway and begin to climb. When she reached the top she climbed onto the deck and approached Ursula and Hashim.

"Director," she began, "while I was repacking my chests for the voyage I discovered this wedged into one of my boots. I am not certain how it came there but I do remember one or two occasions when we have had to depart in haste and our things may have become mixed together. Might it belong to you?"

This was a small wooden cylinder with a lanyard at one end which Ursula recognized immediately.

"Yes, it is! Thank you, Semma, for finding it again. It is a farb I was gifted by one of the artisans of Joth. I did think about it once or twice but we have been so busy that it has been mostly out of my mind."

Semma handed over the cylinder, asking, "Do you play that, Director? I did not know that you had learned such arts."

Ursula put the cylinder into her left cargo pocket, the end sticking out. "I did learn such arts when I was young, Semma, and this is similar to an instrument from my homeland. I was given it as a gift before we left Joth but have had no chance to do more than try a few scales."

Semma frowned at the odd word choice but said nothing more. They were all busy preparing to depart and if Ursula wanted to tell them more it could wait for a quieter moment.

"The First Director asks, if she may know how close you are to sailing, Director."

Ursula turned to Hashim who replied, "We await some eight or so more passengers, Guardswoman, and then we will be ready to move out at the First Director's command." He hesitated then added, "If you may tell her that the new sail and boom which has been provided is not rigged the way the original would have been. This may make us slow to get under way until the lads and myself have understood how to best make use of it."

Semma came to attention. "I will inform her, Captain." She thumped her chest, turned and went swiftly down the gangway.

"A problem with the rigging, Captain?"

Hashim waved a dismissive hand. "That was the other thing I wanted to ask you, Director. Just as most barges are but variations of the same design, so the sail arrangement may vary. This boom, sail and rigging has probably been lying in a boatyard in Bibek for some time until someone had the need of it. It is not rigged the way Master Yussuf's sails would be, but the differences appear to be minor and we should soon learn them."

He frowned. "Director, I was not present when the boom was attached and raised. I have some doubts about the arrangement at the masthead, which as you can readily see supports the entire boom and sail. Do you see those blocks just below, the two lines of them?"

Ursula looked up, shading her eyes. A single massive pulley, secured to the masthead, had a heavy rope reaching down to the deck. This was obviously the means by which the whole boom was lifted and lowered. The other end of this rope was split in two with a smaller pulley at each end. From there, ropes over each pulley supported two more pulleys, which in turn led more ropes down to various points along the boom. "Oh, yes, I can see them."

"One of them is very stiff, Director. If I may borrow Tyra once we get out onto the river to go up and inspect it. It may be nothing, perhaps just a poor splice in a line causing a blockage, but it may be something she can ease without us having to lower the whole boom to fix at deck level, which would of course mean anchoring and delay."

"I suppose so, Captain. She is used to this way of life, but she may not be so familiar with the rigging of these barges."

"Your caution is noted, Director. I would not expose so valuable a member of our company to any danger if I could possibly do otherwise, you may be sure that she and I will consider the best way to investigate the problem."

"I'm sure that she'll - Look, here come the rest of our passengers."

Eight men filed slowly up the gangway, the first being Benekar, to stand in line in front of Ursula.

"Greetings, Mistress," he said with a smile. "Or should I be naming you Director now?"

"With all these troops from Faral and Zebrin around I have had to accept my title, Benekar, so Director it is. I still get called any number of other things by people who forget."

"I am relieved I do not have your problem, Director. Where do you want us?"

Ursula pointed at the gap in the awning. "Down in the hold, please. As you can see, there is no room for many people to stand up on deck."

"What's this for?" He pointed to the canvas-and-lath construction, which overhung the hold on all four sides.

"Many of those below are our injured or otherwise unable to walk," she explained. "This was thought to be the best way of transporting them, but we have to keep the sun off while letting the air circulate. There is plenty of room down there and we have some of the Zebrins' folding chairs for you all to sit on."

"Right. We climb down those rungs?"

"Yes, unless any of you think you could not manage to go down that way. We can use the hoist instead."

Benekar looked doubtful. "I think I might be able to climb down, Director, but I'm not so sure about climbing up again." He turned, indicating the men behind him. "We are much improved since you found us, Director, but most of us are still very weak." He turned to face the other men. "We have to go down into the hold, lads. They will use the hoist to get us down there."

There was a muttering from the men but that was all. Ursula turned to the crewman who was running the hoist.

"Lower these down, please, and that should be all. Once they are down the Zebrins can come and finish off the awning."

"As you command, Director."

Ursula and Tyra moved out of the way while the men were lowered down into the hold. After that the hoist was stowed and four Zebrins came and laced down the last corner of the awning. It was still possible to climb down using the rungs, but it would require some wriggling at deck level.

Ursula looked at Hashim. "I suppose you want us out of the way while you get going."

Hashim was apologetic. "If you please, Director. With the awning restricting the deck space it will be hard enough getting under way without extra bodies on deck. If you may wait below, I will call when I would want Tyra's services."

"I'll leave you to it. There are probably things I need to look at with some of our passengers anyway."

Tyra led the way below and Ursula took stock of the situation as she descended. The 'patients' had been placed at the rear of the hold, away from the area where the hoist had operated. Their beds used about half the available floor space. The remaining passengers, including some walking wounded like Stine, were scattered over the forward end of the hold. Some crates and barrels had been placed right at the front and some of the newcomers were examining these.

"Leave those alone, please," she called out as she walked over. "They are water and some lunch food for the journey today. I don't want you to start eating and drinking what is intended for everyone, particularly as it will probably get very hot later on and you'll need the water."

"As you say, Director." Benekar turned to the others. "Come on, lads, settle down. It's going to be a long pull and we don't have to do any of it. Pity we can't see out but one part of the Sirrel looks much like another, don't it? Bring those chairs over here, we'll make a circle and talk."

Stine was of course in Norse uniform and this was noticed as he brought his chair to join the circle.

"You're one of Her Highness's men, aren't you?" Benekar asked. "How is it you are down here, then?"

"Yah. Took crossbow bolt in leg, see?"

"And you're still able to walk? Maker! I suppose the Director fixed you up?"

"Is true. Excuse, I understand you but words not so easy to say."

"We get that, don't we, lads? Crossbow bolt, eh? Was that fighting the pirates? I know they used crossbows."

"No. Got this in Faralan, was uprising we stopped."

"Faralan! Uprising? Who was fighting who over there? I thought they was all happy now the Yodans had gone home."

Stine looked at Ursula, who nodded back. "If you think you can tell them, Stine, then carry on. If you run out of words then ask me or Karan to help, we were both there."

Stine began telling them the tale, from his perspective, from the time the Visund and the Green Ptuvil had docked in Faralan. During this recital, with a little help from Ursula and Karan, she felt the barge move and then heard unmistakeable signs that they were being eased through the channel and out into the river. Soon Hashim's head poked through the gap between awning and hold side.

"Director! If you and your assistant could join us on deck."

Ursula and Tyra excused themselves and climbed out of the hold, using the rungs nearest to where Hashim had been. They saw as they squirmed onto the deck that the Downwind Dasher was under way, with the Visund visible behind and the Green Ptuvil presumably somewhere behind the longship. Facing them was Toshi, freshly attired in Marine green tee shirt and cargo pants and with three bars on his epaulets. He wore a boater and had a normal-looking sword clipped to his belt.

"Toshi! I didn't expect to see you here, especially dressed like that."

The Kittrin rapped his left breast with his right fist. "As you say, Director. Admiral Lars says, if I am to be part of his company then I should wear the uniform - which, if I may add, I find most comfortable. I am on board because the First Director wanted you and your assistant to have the best protection available."

She raised an eyebrow. "And the three bars?"

"Are necessary to show troops that I have ability as an instructor," was the reply. "I know that I have much to learn from the red-hairs but I will offer all I know in return."

Ursula nodded. "I have no doubt that you will do so, Toshi." Her eyes moved to Hashim, standing behind Toshi. "Captain?"

"Director. If I may explain to Tyra what will be needed above."

"Of course. Tyra?"

Tyra moved around the others and Hashim spent some time giving her instructions as to what he thought had happened and what could be done about it.

"Do you think you can do that for me?" he finished. "Toshi says that if you feel that you would rather not, he would attempt it instead, but he has never had to deal with any rig that looks like these that the Sirrel barges prefer."

Tyra shaded her eyes, looking at the profusion of lines and blocks above the boom and which supported it from the top of the mast.

"Captain, I have climbed the rigging of the Visund with no trouble but as I told you before this arrangement is new to me. However, what you ask sounds simple enough. You mentioned a reliever rope?"

"Aye, I did."

Hashim moved across to the narrow space between the back lip of the hold and the front of the cabin, where the remnants of coils of rope that had been used to create the rigging had been placed. He measured off a double arms-width and then the same again, making about four strides. He cut this off with his knife and handed the length to Tyra. She doubled the rope and wound it around her waist before tucking the ends in to secure them. In moments she was pulling herself up the stays to the top of the mast.

Toshi whistled with appreciation. "She is good at this, isn't she?"

Ursula explained her background as Tyra worked her way over to the main block.

"Ah." He sounded disappointed. "So it would not be easy for her to teach me what she does."

"Maybe not, since most of it must be childhood instinct. But Lars told me that you did much the same with the lookout post by the channel."

"True, Director, but my methods were taught me by our family Master of such arts." He looked thoughtful. "Mmm. Maybe I have a conversation with Lars. There are useful things each of us can learn here."

"You have my approval to do so, Toshi."

Tyra examined the topmost block and then used her whistle to indicate that she could find little wrong with it. After an acknowledging whistle from Hashim she moved to the next row and investigated those. The first seemed fine but there was obviously a problem with the second one. Tyra whistled down and Hashim called the crew to haul certain lines; this had the effect of slackening off the one Tyra was interested in.

She unwound the rope she had taken up and made a knot at the slack side of the pulley, securing the rest above. Another whistle allowed the other side of the pulley rope to slacken, whereby Tyra secured that line with the other end of her rope. She then appeared to wrestle with the loop going over the pulley before giving up and whistling down to Hashim. He called her down to the deck.

Because of where she was Tyra decided it would be safer to descend using the stays on the other side of the mast, which would keep her away from the canvas of the huge sail. She reached the deck and started sternwards, just as a crew member walked forwards along the same side of the barge.

"What's that fool doing?" muttered Hashim. "He knows there is no room to pass!"

Tyra noticed this when she was about a quarter of the way along the deck on that side. Seeing the man come towards her she began to back up to reach the area around the base of the mast, where the two could safely pass. The crewman appeared to walk faster, possibly to shorten the time Tyra would have to wait, but as he reached the mast area it became obvious that he had other ideas.

Several of the masthead ropes were secured at the base of the mast and the man reached out for one, his arm not by chance blocking Tyra's route. She glanced around, looking for alternatives, but one side was limited by the overhang of the awning and the lip of the forward hold made the other side too awkward to squeeze past unless she -

She looked up at the tangle of lines and prepared to jump but his free hand grabbed her arm. Tyra immediately ducked under his arm and turned, twisting herself out of his grip. As the two turned Ursula, Toshi and Hashim could see the smile on the man's face.

"Fool!" Hashim muttered. "He'll be for it when we reach Bibek!"

"If he gets that far," Ursula responded. Hashim turned to her, eyebrows raised. She explained, "She knows a trick or two. Just watch, Captain."

The man let go of the rope and turned to face her fully, his arms reaching out. He said something but it was lost to the watchers in the sigh of the wind and the wash of the bow wave. Tyra stepped inside his arms, grasped his tunic with both hands, turned and bent. The man went flying with a sudden shriek - straight over the side and into the Sirrel.

Whistles immediately sounded from both the Dasher and the Visund, where the bow lookouts had seen the man go flying. They altered course slightly and as he came past the hull Bennet leaned over, grabbed one flailing arm and pulled the man bodily from the waters, dumping him unceremoniously into the hull.

Hashim shouted, "Ease the sheets!" to the remaining crewmen and, as the canvas began to slacken the Dasher lost speed and allowed the Visund to come up on her quarter. Eriana climbed onto the hull, steadying herself with a hand around a stay.

"What happened?" she called. "Do you want him back?"

Hashim called over, "He made a pass at Tyra, Director. You can keep him - and don't let him vanish when we get to Bibek."

She scowled. "As you wish, Captain. He has questions to answer there, I deem. What was Tyra doing up the top of the mast?"

"Bad rigging. We have basically a frozen block and no spares. We will do what we can. If we may proceed?"

"Aye, Captain. Talk again at Bibek."

Hashim turned and called to the crew, "Tighten those lines! I have heard enough."

As the barge regained its former speed Ursula asked, "I thought you knew all your crew."

Hashim's face showed frustration. "I wish it were so, Director. We are all new to this barge and to each other, expecting only to sail this one leg to Bibek together. I only met most this morning at breakfast. Two are Zebrins and appear to know what they are doing, three are Farals and told me they were experienced barge men. We also have Ormund on the tiller, Toshi here as extra muscle when needed, he does not know how to sail such a barge as this - oh, and Adin in the galley. At least I can depend on our own men."

"So, who was he, Zebrin or Faral?"

"That man was one of the Farals. The Zebrins are from the Tusk so are professional crew, but they both have previous barge experience. The Farals - I know little about them, not even where they came from."

Tyra had by now made her way along the side and joined Hashim, Ursula and Toshi. She curtseyed to Hashim.

"Captain, I must apologise for what I did. I had to fend him off but did not intend him to go over the side."

"No need to curtsey to me, Tyra. I am no noble, merely a barge captain. We all saw what happened, I have no doubt the man had never seen a young woman as crew on a barge before and thought to have some fun. What you did was well wrought and should have given the other crew members some pause."

Tyra blushed. "Thank you, Captain."

"Now to important matters. You found the problem?"

"Aye, Captain. The pulley is the wrong size for that block."

"Wrong size?" Hashim squinted up. "It looks about right from here."

"It is too narrow, Captain. The rope has slid down one side of it and become solidly jammed. Even if you lower the boom to the deck you might not be able to clear it."

Hashim smiled at Tyra. "How would you like to become a member of my crew? You have made more progress on that pulley than the rest of them have since it was installed!"

"By your leave, Captain, I doubt my Mistress would accept your offer. My father may be familiar with the waters of the Sirrel but I know little about the handling of such a barge as this."

"Just showing my appreciation, Tyra." Hashim's face screwed up as he contemplated sailing with a jammed block. "Thank you for your attempt at clearing the block, I doubt any of the men could have done it so easily. Now I have to decide how to work around it."

Ursula asked, "What is the problem, Captain? In simple terms."

"Those blocks are used to adjust the sideways position of the boom," Hashim explained. "Depending on the wind direction and how the cargo is stowed it can make a big difference to the handling. Fortunately we are lightly loaded so I should be able to compensate for having the boom fixed where it is. Look - by your leave, the river trends to the right now, so the sail needs to be moved around a little more."

He called out some commands to the crew and the boom was rotated on the mast so that it was nearly for-and-aft. Ursula saw that this made the sail scoop the wind and funnel it out the left side, sternwards, moving the Dasher smartly along despite the fact that the wind was now from their right beam.

"Excuse me, Director, I had better go and tell Ormund about the change of course."

Hashim rapped his chest with his right fist and walked off around the cabin to the stern.

Ursula looked at Tyra. "Feeling all right?"

"Yes, Mistress, thank you. I have already had to put up with amorous hands at the Duke's Mansion in Joth so I am always aware that something like that could happen. Of course, I now have the skills to deal more effectively with such unwanted advances."

"And I am pleased that you could, Tyra. Let's go below, get out of everybody's way."

"Except the passengers, Mistress."

"As you say. We'll deal with anything like that when it happens."

The two climbed down the rungs and were met by an anxious-looking Karan and Netheran.

"Something has happened, Director," Netheran said. "We heard the shouting."

"Yes," Ursula replied. "Captain Hashim asked Tyra to perform a special task for him that only she could do. It involved climbing to the top of the mast and inspecting the rigging. When she came down, she was cornered by one of the temporary crew we have and it looked like he wanted to do something... personal and perhaps amorous. She threw him in the Sirrel."

There was dead silence in the hold as everyone listened to this blunt retelling.

"Maker! Did he get picked up, Director?"

"He did, by the Visund which is just behind us. Both the First Director and Captain Hashim are very angry with his conduct, which will be dealt with when we reach Bibek. Just because Tyra is female is no reason to treat her any different than any other member of the crew. Do I make myself understood?"

There were many mutterings of, "Aye, Director."

Netheran asked, "What is that you have sticking out of your pocket, Director? Is it one of those seeing devices?"

Puzzled as to what Netheran was referring to, Ursula patted herself down, discovering the tube with the farb in it which she had already forgotten. She pulled it out.

"Oh, this? It seems that some of our belongings had gotten mixed up. This is a farb I was given as a gift when we left Joth."

"A farb! Director, do you play it?"

"I learned to play several instruments when I was a child, before I decided to become a healer. This is similar to one of those but not exactly the same." She opened the tube and pulled out the instrument. "I may be able to play it but it will take me some time to become familiar with it."

"We have some bells before we reach Bibek," the Faral healer said. "If you would consent to try your farb now, Director."

"It is something that I would prefer to do in private before I would think of giving a public performance," Ursula said. She looked at the eager faces around her and relented. "Maybe, then. I will warn you, it may not sound much like music to begin with."

Somebody pulled out chairs for her and Tyra. She sat down and examined the farb closely. She arranged her fingers, put the mouthpiece into her mouth and blew. To avoid being distracted by the onlookers she closed her eyes, lifting one finger after the other to discover what kind of scale the instrument could deliver.

To her surprise it was straightforward, producing a pure tone that varied in a regular way. The fingering was slightly different, one hole being covered by a left finger instead of a right. One or two of the tones sounded slightly flat, as much as she could determine over the various sounds the timbers, rigging and sails of the barge made.

Still, it is better than I could have hoped for. Now all I have to do is to remember some tunes...

A simple rendition of a folk tune reminded her forcibly of her improved memory. She tried something different and was amazed to discover just how much she had remembered. Whole sheets of music floated into view from somewhere deep in her brain, visual images she could not remember having on Earth.

It may be that consorting with dranakhs has improved the visual side of my memory. I wonder what other surprises are lurking inside my head?

The odd fingering confused her muscle memory for a short while but that was soon adapted to as she tried one tune after another. Realizing that she could, actually, play this alien instrument she -

Wait! Perhaps this is not the best time or place to be experimenting? I have a whole hold full of men who need to be taken to -

She opened her eyes, to find that everyone was staring at her with amazement, some with jaws well and truly dropped.

"I must apologize. I was only handed this instrument today and have never played it before. It has been many years since I last played any instrument, there is a certain amount of practise and experimentation I must do before I would even consider playing it before others."

Sarrik's eyebrows shot up. "Director, you have never played it before? How is this possible?"

She considered her reply carefully. "One of my patients in Joth was a turner who makes these things. I was interested and he let me try some of his creations. Just before we departed Joth, he gifted this to me," she waved the farb, "but it got packed into our chests and somewhere along the river it went astray. Today is the first day I have seen it again since the maker handed it to me."

There was a muttering among the men. Someone said, "Respect, Director, if you can take a strange instrument and play it like that!" There were mutterings of agreement.

She stood up and held up her free hand. "All right, settle down. We have been on the river now for maybe a bell or so. Sarrik, if you would go on deck and find out if pel and any snacks are available."

"Of course, Director."

Ursula put the farb into its case and handed it to Tyra.

"Where are our chests? On the Visund?"

"They are in the large cabin behind us, Director. If you wish me to put this into your chest it would mean -"

Ursula sighed. "That we would both have to go. I had forgotten that. Just find somewhere safe to put it, please. It would easily fall out of these cargo pockets, I am lucky it has not already done so while we were climbing in and out of the hold."

"I'll put it in the bandage bag, Director."

"Thank you, Tyra." Her eyes surveyed the men in the hold, most of whom were still watching her with unexpected expressions. "I think I had better go and speak to Ketko. We have barely said a word since he was loaded and I doubt he will have experienced anything like this before."

Ketko had been one of the first to be moved from the 'Tent of the Sick' to the barge so had ended up in one corner of the hold. Ursula made her way over to him and then realized there was nowhere for her to sit. Being practical, she simply made herself comfortable on the floor. Tyra joined her moments later, standing out of the way against the boards at the rear of the hold.

"Honored Mother! You should not sit on the floor like that! It is unbecoming."

She waved a hand. "If I had realized I would have brought a chair with me. It does not matter, I am comfortable enough down here. How are you feeling? This must be unusual for you."

He snorted. "Honored Mother, everything in this world is unusual for me! But I have been in the hold of a barge before, when we came from Benmouth to Bibek. Some of the cargo shifted and we had to go into the hold and use more ropes to stop it moving. Why did we leave that place? Where are we going?"

"Back to Bibek, for the time being. Hamalbek, where we started from, is being completely cleared out before the season of rain arrives, which will be in two weeks or so. I am told that the Margrave has arranged a whole hostel for those of you who are sick and for some of the others who were prisoners of the pirates. I still need to know how you are feeling. Sometimes, on the water, not being able to see outside can make you feel - queasy."

This last word was translated into a short phrase that involved nausea and vomiting.

"I thought it was the breakfast I ate before they moved us, but I can understand what you mean now."

"Oh. Do you need me to bring you something to be sick into?"

"Oh, no, Honored Mother, the feeling is very slight. I have no desire to see my breakfast again today." Ketko considered. "As for the rest, I tried some warm pel this morning, and, as you can see, I have not yet been poisoned. What a strange thing! Thinking about why we of the Great Plain thought that hot water might be poisonous, I wonder now if it was something told long ago about one hot spring and the story got changed until all hot springs became deadly and then changed again so that all hot water became poisonous. What do you think?"

Ursula nodded. "That is very good reasoning, Ketko, and probably correct. It is easy enough for a story to get changed as it moves from place to place until it becomes unrecognizable."

"Reasoning is my job, Honored Mother," he replied simply. "Although I was said to be very good at what I did, you can see that I am too young to have much experience. Of course, on this new world I doubt that I can do what I did before so I must seek to find a different way to provide for myself. Work on the barges was interesting but," he managed a weak shrug, "I am sure that I can do better, if only I knew where to begin."

"What exactly did you do before? I am not sure I understood what you said in the tent, you were still very ill then."

"I was a Thinker, someone who reasons out how the world works and how to make use of the rules we discover. Is it not so in this place?"

"A Thinker. It is possible that you might be something like a scientist, or maybe what the people of Palarand name a Questor. Yes, they have them here, and you might find a place in the local community of them. What did you think about? What was your specialty?"

"Oh, I was instructed to investigate the various surfaces and shapes of our world..." His voice tailed off, pensive. "Do they have the same here? Of course, Honored Mother, you cannot answer that question since you have never been to the Great Plain. Where was I? Oh, yes, shapes, like triangles, circles, squares, cubes, spheres and so on."

"Oh! You are speaking of Geometry. Yes, we know that here - although, of course, I have been here about the same length of time that you have so I do not know how far their knowledge reaches. You can tell by the water craft you have seen and the buildings in the cities and towns that they know how to use much of that knowledge, but what they know formally I could not tell you."

"Interesting. It sounds as if I can make myself useful in this new world, then."

"Hah. If you are like me or the other travelers from other worlds, you may make yourself very useful and, perhaps, in ways that you could not have imagined. The other traveler I told you about was a good cook on Earth but here on Anmar he has completely changed the way his country fights wars."

"I have wondered about that, Honored Mother. But what is a 'country'? I have heard the word used several times before but do not understand what it is."

"Let me think about this. On the Great Plain you told me there are seven Hordes, is that right?"

"Yes, Honored Mother. Each has settled the land either side of one of the seven rivers."

"So what happens when the lands of, say, your Horde approach the lands of the Horde to either side?"

"Our lands touch in only a few places, Honored Mother, since much of what lies between the rivers is barren. Where our lands do touch then the Great Mothers of each Horde come and agree a line which divides where we may call our own. People from either side may cross but no land on the other side may be taken and planted."

"I see. So a country here would be about the same as the land one of your Hordes occupies. The borders are agreed between the rulers of each side, just as your Great Mothers do, but very often part of the border is the Sirrel. I do not know the exact rules, perhaps someone like Lord Kalmenar would be better be able to tell you."

"Lord... Kalmenar?"

"He is an assistant to Her Highness and advises her on legal matters. If there are special rules for borders then he would probably know them."

Ketko nodded thoughtfully. "I understand, Honored Mother."

The Downwind Dasher bucked suddenly, the motion being accompanied by shouts from above. The chairs and beds did slide, but because the boarding had been laid on flattened sacks of grain, it was not entirely uniform and the imperfections stopped anything sliding too far.

Ursula stood rapidly. "It looks like we might have to go on deck," she told Ketko. "Do you need anything at the moment?"

"Not to sink, Honored Mother, that is all."

She gave him a small smile. "I'll see what I can arrange." She turned to Tyra. "Looks like they might need us - or more likely you - above. Coming?"

"Of course, Director."

The two emerged from a corner of the hold nearest the mast. Above them, the red triangular sail bellied out in the wind, but at the base of the mast two men hauled on a rope. They noticed Tyra and one looked distinctly concerned but the other, identifiable as a Zebrin despite his civilian attire, spoke to him and calmed the man. Ursula carefully walked the short distance to them.

"What just happened? Do you need any assistance?"

"The wash from another barge going downstream, Director. There is no harm but we must needs alter course a little," the Zebrin replied. His eyes flicked between Ursula and Tyra. "There is no help you could give either of us, Director," he gave another heave on the rope and the boom and sail shifted round slightly, "but you had best ask the Captain what help you might give."

Ursula sighed internally. He doesn't think we can be any use here. He probably thinks Tyra and I should be in the galley making pel for everyone! Women's jobs, again. It is going to take some time to change attitudes.

Hashim was waiting at his usual position just in front of the right side of the cabin.

"Director, we travel in busy waters, it seems. Everyone desires to complete their voyage before Harvest Festival and the Rains that follow. If I may ask to borrow Tyra as a lookout, I know that she has done such on the Visund, though the boom above is a different matter."

Ursula looked at Tyra. They exchanged glances and then both looked up at the boom, now further around than it had been moments before.

"What do you think? You could be up there a while."

"It looks both easier and more difficult," Tyra replied. "Easier because this mast is more sturdy and easier to hold and the boom is also wide enough to stand on. The difficulty is the slope of the boom. That might become tiring after a while, especially if the boom keeps moving position." Her gaze narrowed. "Oh! Look at the top of the mast! I could rig..."

Her gaze dropped to meet Hashim's. "Captain, if I may borrow a length of rope, as I did before, I could rig a seat for myself above the boom. Would this be acceptable?"

His eyes widened. "Of course you may! Why did I not think of such an idea myself? How much shall you need? And will you want a plank to make your seat more comfortable?"

"A... plank?"

"Aye! We have such two planks, ready with a hole in each corner, for use when we must needs go over the side to scrape or paint, also used when we attend the mast. I saw two when I checked the equipment the Zebrins put in the foaksul. We used one such earlier today to lower the patients down into the hold."

"I am a fisherman's daughter, Captain. I have seen such seats being used on larger craft but I do not know of such arts. If you will show me how such a plank is rigged, I would like to take one aloft."

"Done! By your leave, Director?"

"Yes, of course. She has been up there before, she is the best person to do it."

A plank was found and rope knotted in the appropriate way. It would be more difficult for Tyra to climb the rigging encumbered not only by the rope and plank but also because she carried a telescope to aid her observations.

"Standard ship signals, Captain?"

"Of course, Tyra. Thank you for doing this, I will find some way to reward you when we arrive."

Tyra made as much of a salute as she could and then headed for the stays. As she did Adin came out of the cabin accompanied by Sarrik.

"Captain, Director. I have begun brewing pel for our guests below," the little cook began. "The question I have is, how do we get it down to them?"

After struggling with baulky rigging, the Downwind Dasher arrives at Bibek with the other vessels. Margrave Simbran is waiting there to give the visitors a proper welcome.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

92 - Arrival At Bibek

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2024 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

The barge lurched again, this time accompanied by shouts from above. The commotion was enough to waken Ursula and Tyra from their afternoon naps, both stretched out on spare camp beds in the hold of the Downwind Dasher among all the other occupants.

"What's happening? More traffic?" she asked, half awake.

Toshi had come down to the hold to act as chaperone-cum-sentry while the two women dozed. Ursula knew that she and Tyra would be safe with him given the Kittrin's inherent sense of duty. His presence was probably unnecessary since none of her patients were likely to attempt anything unseemly but there were unwritten customs to be followed. He answered now.

"Change of course, Director. See?" He gestured at the canvas awning above them, where the shadows of the mast, sail and rigging could be seen slowly moving as the barge changed direction.

Tyra was the one who noticed the discrepancy. "Mistress, should we not be turning to the right? That is not the way we are going."

Ursula looked at Toshi, who shrugged. "Nothing was said in my hearing, Director. Captain Hashim intends to make for Bibek, that is all I know, but I also know that sometimes, when on the water, it is necessary to take a longer route to reach one's destination."

"Thank you, Toshi, that is probably the answer." She yawned, stretched and sat up, feeling the different motion as the barge angled across the current, going... somewhere. "Perhaps we had better go on deck and find out what is going on."

"Hai."

He let the two women climb the rungs first before following them up and squirming out from under the awning. Ursula stood looking at the perfectly circular hole in the canvas near where they had emerged.

"I am amazed that there has been no fraying yet," she remarked.

"It will fray after a few days," he replied. "The canvas is stretched taut and properly tensioned, so the forces are balanced. Only careless use will cause it to fray, Director." He looked up at the sail, uncharacteristically flapping above them. "If it had been a hole in the sail it would not have worked, since the stresses there change all the time."

She stared at him. "Balanced? Stresses? Where did you learn those concepts?"

"As a Prince of my house, you could say, I was made to spend time with each of the trades that kept Dithereen prosperous so that, should I succeed my father, I would be fully informed. A sailmaker showed me this useful idea for making holes in decorative screens. Until today I had not thought it could have any practical use, it seems I was mistaken."

"And you would leave the hole just like that? With a raw edge?"

Toshi shook his head. "No, Director, unless it was fairly small, say no more than hand-sized. Normally the women of the island would come and bind the edge with decorative tapestry. We have - had - many screens made this way, with holes high up and low down to provide modesty but to allow cooling air to flow through the chambers of the palace."

"But this is not a decorative screen, you made it so that we could lower the pel into the hold."

Toshi frowned. "Was that not what was required, Director? If so you may have my -"

Ursula waved a hand. "No, no, it was exactly the right thing to do and you have my thanks for doing it. The alternative would have been to unlace a corner of the awning and that would have taken time. You knew what to do and you did it."

Toshi bowed. "Thank you, Director."

Hashim joined them. "Director, you have no doubt noticed that we no longer sail upstream."

"Yes, Captain. I assume the situation is the reverse to that when we left Zebrin City and had to go downstream before we could cut across to come upstream?"

He nodded. "In a way, that is so, Director, but normally I would have expected to be able to get into Bibek without having to do that, I have done so several times in the past. Our problem is the blocks above which adjust the boom position. I must apologize to both you and to Tyra, I was remiss, I asked Tyra to come down once she had found the jammed block. It did not occur to me then that another of the blocks would jam later. I should have waited until she had inspected all of them."

Everybody automatically looked up and a slack line showed where one of the lowest-level blocks had also jammed.

"What does that prevent you doing, Captain?"

"Director, because our course was previously north-west you saw that the sail was nearly fore-and-aft, giving us a good speed as the wind was deflected," Hashim explained. "To enter the Faral river means that we must needs haul the boom around as our direction changes. Because I cannot shift the boom along, to do so would cause us to list dangerously and possibly make us unable to navigate."

"Ah. Because the weight on each side would be unbalanced."

"You have it, Director. I can go downwind, that is what I intend to do, and then we can cross back over and let the current bring us to Bibek."

"Won't you have the same problem when we reach Bibek?"

Hashim smiled. "No, Director, because we will approach it from the other direction and that gives us different options."

Ursula nodded. "You know what you are doing, Captain," adding, "more than I do, anyway! Carry on."

"Thank you, Director. If I may have the use of Toshi, we will need all hands for these maneuvers."

"Do you want Tyra as well? We have been in the hold most of the day, it will make a change to stay on deck until we arrive."

Hashim looked surprised and then grateful. "Thank you, Director, she will be most useful. But there will be no need for any further mast-climbing, I deem." He looked astern and then added, "I must needs speak with Her Highness, Director, about the change of plan. It would only be proper for her own ship to arrive first, she is the most important of all of us."

He issued instructions to adjust the sail and then walked down to the stern. The sail was reefed so that the Visund could come up to the Dasher's stern. A short conversation caused Eriana jump from ship to barge, where Hashim explained the problem and his solution. She nodded, said a few words and jumped back, whereupon the Visund backed off and then veered away towards the Faral shore.

Ursula, having thanked Tyra, walked back towards the stern to meet Hashim.

"I think I'll stay back here out of the way," she told him. "Unless you have other ideas."

"Thank you, Director, this would be the better place for you to stand and view our activities. By your leave?"

"Of course, Hashim."

He nodded to Ursula and then strode forward, calling instructions as he went. She turned and found Ormund, his hands on the tiller, his face one of concentration as he tried to keep the Dasher on course.

«Hard work? You will not be used to this style of steering.»

«Yah, Mistress... Director. But in ways it is easier since I only need to pull from side to side, not hold the oar steady as we need do on Einnland ships.»

«And can you see and hear all right when Captain Hashim asks for a change of course?»

«Usually, Director, but the cabin is in the way so sometimes it is difficult to see what is going on. Fortunately the whistle sounds are clear enough to hear.»

Ursula frowned.

I wonder why they decided to build barges this way? To my way of thinking the cabin ought to be right at the back with the steersman and tiller on top, so that he can see everything clearly.

What do I know? I'm just a junior medic from a landlocked city that was hundreds of kilometers from any sea.

...That had a large and busy river flowing right through the middle of it! But I never imagined I would spend part of my life traveling up and down a similar river on a commercial barge.

...And have somehow become part of a regional Navy, who by definition is going to need numbers of water craft.

Is this what happened to Maralin?

«There are ways...» she began slowly, «to make the steersman's position better. By fixing ropes or chains to the end it should be possible for you to steer it from somewhere else, perhaps even near the bow. But we cannot start modifying someone else's barge, we will have to design our own.»

«Ropes or chains? Yah, Director, I see what you mean. Ah, Director, the Captain wants me to steer a little more right now.»

Ursula stepped back as far as she could. «Carry on, Ormund. I'm just a passenger here.»

He snorted while heaving on the tiller. «More than that, Director!»

The Dasher had by now crossed most of the way to the Zebrin side and Ursula could easily make out the forest of pontoon poles which marked out Zoon. The 'mangrove' vegetation had failed to reach the tip of the Zebrin peninsula revealing a low-lying town set in marshy fields, still too far away to make out any detail.

At one point Hashim had the sails reefed up and the tiller turned sharply to avoid a newly-revealed mudbank in the shallow side of the river. From then on the sail was kept reduced so that they progressed at a slower speed than the wind would have permitted, but with more time to spot obstructions.

Zoon approached and Ursula could see that, as was inevitable, the buildings were set a long way back from the present water level. The slipways for the ferries were incredibly long and gangs were taking advantage of the low river level to do some much needed work on sections which would be submerged for most of the year.

Beside the slipway were two strings of pontoons. Most of the craft tied up were small, implying that there was little commerce to Zoon but mostly the port was sustained by fishing and the ferry.

Poor assumption there. Maybe barges like this one just can't get close enough when the river is this low.

As the Dasher passed by she could see that all three of the ferries were working, which presumably meant increased traffic between Zebrin and Faral.

Of course there would be, given the big change in the political situation.

Hashim joined them once the town had been passed.

"We'll have to cross the river again in a moment," he told both Ursula and Ormund, "and then we'll be sailing back to reach Bibek." He drew a large 'C' in the air with his finger and Ormund nodded. "As well as the steering changes we'll be adjusting the boom and sail while we do it, so beware of lines which might catch you. The sail might end up over your head."

"Yah, Captain," Ormund answered. "Afterwards, straight run to Bibek?"

Hashim nodded. "That is what I plan, yes. By then we should have picked up enough speed from the current to run us straight into Master Yussuf's wharf, but," he held up a warning finger, "there may be traffic along the Faral river we'll need to dodge."

"Yah, Captain, understood."

Ursula asked, "Master Yussuf's wharf? I thought we were going to the Royal Dock or somewhere sounding like that."

Hashim smiled. "As did I until it was explained, Director. The two are the same place, a separate enclosed dock on the Sirrel where Master Yussuf has sheltered room for his barges. I believe that his promotion to Minister may have something to do with the change of name."

"Interesting. So we do not need to enter the Faral river."

"As you say, Director."

The river turned sharply south on the upstream side of Zoon which meant the Dasher was now facing almost the opposite way to its previous course. Despite Hashim's reservations this meant that the boom and sail had to be gradually worked round, making the barge tilt alarmingly for a while. Eventually the narrow end of the triangular sail was on Ursula's right and the low end of the boom somewhat close to the roof of the cabin.

Now I know why the steersman has to be down here! I did not know these sails could be moved all the way around like that.

Then Hashim gave the order and the Dasher swung right, directly across the Sirrel, here about a mark and a half wide. As it did so the sail was hauled up to avoid having to shift the boom again. Once they were facing the other direction in the fast downstream current some of the sail was let out, allowing a degree of control over their steering way.

Their progress was such that the marks flew past rapidly until the left-hand bank swung away to form the mouth of the Faral river. At this point they were joined by two Faral cutters under sail, one either side. Hashim waved to them and the steersman in each briefly stood and saluted. Once this happened Hashim made everyone, even Ursula, look out for stray craft which might cross their path, but fortunately there was nothing nearby which could cause trouble.

The current from the Faral meant that Ormund had to fight to keep the Dasher on course, straight across the river mouth towards two white-painted posts on the far side. When they were close enough Ursula could see that the posts, surmounted by beacons, were at the ends of two moles that went some distance into the Sirrel, enclosing a fair-sized protected lagoon.

"In between the walls, Ormund."

"Yah, Captain."

As they passed between the beacons the cutters bore away. Inside the lagoon they were faced with three large boathouses. The leftmost one had half of Zebrin's Tusk sticking out while the rightmost one had the Spirit of Bibek berthed in it. The middle one appeared to be empty. On the right two Faral galleys were moored up against the harbor wall. To Ursula's immediate left was a long, wide pontoon stretching away from them with a crowd of people on it and the Visund freshly berthed, with the Green Ptuvil tying up behind it, taking up most of the remaining space.

"Ormund! Steer for the end of that long pontoon. There is no room for us to berth but we need directions."

Ursula asked, "Can we not tie up against the Green Ptuvil, Captain?"

Hashim grimaced. "Ordinarily I would do that, Director, but, if I might remind you, we would have no means of getting our passengers out and across to the dock. We have a hoist, the Green Ptuvil does not, but if we were to attempt to do it all ourselves we would foul the other barge's rigging."

She nodded. "See? Something else I have learned about barging."

Once out of the currents of the two rivers the Dancer had rapidly lost way and it was barely moving as Ormund nudged the side against the end of the pontoon. Dock hands caught thrown ropes and made fast. Hashim ordered the sail furled but left in place until he knew what to do. With a nod to Ursula, he jumped onto the pontoon and was soon in conversation with several Faral officials.

When he returned he said, "We are to go into the middle boathouse, it seems. All three boathouses have lifting gear, naturally, which can be used to raise our passengers and move them out of the hold. To get to the boathouse a cable must needs be brought by small boat, ah, see that man? He runs around the dock to give the instructions. Apparently this was all arranged once His Grace knew what vessels were coming."

A small boat came out of the boathouse rowed, Ursula saw, by four Farals with a fifth steering. Behind them was trailed a small cable which had wooden floats roughly seized to it every two strides. When it reached the Dancer the steersman tossed the end up to the bow and then untied it from his boat. They moved smartly away and the crewman who had caught the cable walked the end along the length of the barge and secured it at the stern. Ursula wondered what was about to happen.

Of course.

Puffs of white steam came from behind the boathouse and the cable tightened. It was too heavy to come completely out of the water but it did not need to. The Downwind Dancer was slowly rotated, the mooring lines at the bow were released and then the barge was pulled stern first across the lagoon towards the middle boathouse. Seeing what was about to happen, Hashim ordered the boom to be lowered to the deck and the sail properly stowed.

He then turned to Ursula. "They have many men on the capstan, I deem," he muttered. "I have never been pulled in so fast!"

"I doubt they even bother with the capstan these days, Captain," Ursula said. Hashim's head whipped around. "See that steam puffing up behind the boathouse? I suspect they are using a steam engine to pull us in."

"A... steam engine? What is that?"

"Did you not..? Probably not! It is a device designed to save men the use of extreme muscle power. It is filled with water which is then boiled. The steam is trapped and can be used to perform tasks that would require many men to do."

"But... the capstan? It can do such a thing?"

"Captain, with a big enough engine this whole barge could be lifted straight out of the water, crew, passengers and all. We can use steam power to propel barges, in fact almost any water craft, in several different ways. That is why I wanted to keep that stripped galley, to see if we could fit a steam engine inside it."

Hashim's eyes were wide but there was a strong hint of doubt on his face. Ursula pointed into the rapidly approaching boathouse.

"You will see it for yourself, Captain. You do not have to rely on my word alone."

Hashim colored. "Director, you know that I will always rely on your word, I know that you would not tell me any falsehood. By your leave, we are about to arrive."

He strode forward, ordering the crew to be ready with poles to ensure the Dasher did not collide with the sides of the boathouse. By chance there was already a barge berthed to one side, so he changed instructions to ease them to the other side. There were floating pontoons against the walls and men on theirs swiftly took the thrown ropes and made the Dasher fast.

A party of four Zebrins were the first to come aboard. They saluted Hashim and then made their way to stand in front of Ursula at the stern. She recognized two of them as two of the men who had laced the awning onto the framework above the hold before they left Hamalbek.

"Director, we have come to release the awning, that your men may be safely brought ashore."

Ursula gestured. "By all means, gentlemen. I regret that we found it necessary to make a hole near the mast in order to lower pots of hot pel down to our passengers."

"Ah. Something we overlooked, Director. Since this awning will not be used in this way again it should be of little consequence but I thank you for telling me of it. By your leave?"

"Carry on."

Hashim took a little time to oversee their arrival and make sure that all was stowed and secured as it should be before joining Ursula, Tyra and Toshi at the gangway. She led them down onto the pontoon and then up the ramp to the rear of the boathouse and out through the double doors used for loading and unloading freight.

"This place has changed greatly since I was last here," Hashim ruminated. "This boathouse in particular was somewhat run-down, and the other two -" He halted suddenly. "Maker!"

Waiting beyond were two lines of transport. One line consisted of two-wheeled hand-carts and the other of light four-wheeled wagons, the latter each pulled by a frayen. They stood in a large, flat yard that had sturdy walls visible in the near distance. Ursula could see a large building to her left and, to her right, a smaller property that looked more domestic than commercial, separated from the yard by a picket fence and garden. To the far left were two guarded gates, open, beside which stood several carriages pulled by teams of frayen.

"This was not here before," spluttered Hashim. "What -"

A Faral NCO approached and saluted. "I ask your pardon, Masters and Mistresses. You wear strange uniforms and I know not who might be the senior."

Hashim looked at Ursula and received a nod. He turned to the NCO.

"Twick, I am Captain Hashim, presently master of the barge Downwind Dasher. If I may present Director Ursula of the Federation Navy. With her are her companion Armswoman Tyra and her escort Platen Hakatoshi. We have just arrived from Hamalbek, carrying some of those we rescued from the pirates."

The Faral bowed deeply to Ursula. "Be very welcome in Bibek, Director. We have been awaiting your arrival. If I may ask whether your passengers are fit enough to walk very far."

Ursula replied, "Most are unable to walk at all, or walk any distance. I assume that is what these carts are for?"

"Indeed, Director. We are to convey your passengers, and yourselves if desired, to a hostel we have prepared for those who are not fit. If I may ask their numbers?"

She thought. "We have twelve, no thirteen, who cannot walk and also eight who should not walk any distance. Oh, and two healers from here who were also captives. They must be considered unfit and should probably accompany the others."

He bowed. "Thank you, Director. Will your party be joining them at the hostel?"

"I have not been informed where we should be lodged, but to begin with I should go with my patients and Tyra and Toshi will come with me." She gestured at the one person dressed in gray. "Although Captain Hashim was originally captured by the Yodans, he is from Bibek and may have other plans."

Hashim said, "Twick, I must needs stay for a while and make sure the barge is secure. We have crew whose needs must be seen to as well. Like the Director I do not know what has been planned for us." He had a thought. "Oh! The Director and her party have chests and dunnage bags aboard, they will require an extra one of your carts to carry them to the hostel."

The Faral bowed again. "I will see to it, Captain. By your leave, Director, Captain."

Any further exchange was halted by a loud pssssh from behind. The group all turned to discover, under a makeshift roof, a curious and complex device which issued steam from somewhere on top of a large iron cylinder.

"Our steam engine," the Faral said proudly. "Have you yet learned of such amazing devices?"

Three shook their heads while Ursula nodded. "I know of them but this is the first time I have seen one up close."

The man's enthusiasm showed but it warred with his duty. "Director, I must needs issue instructions to the men inside. Briefly, one device, as you can see, was made for each boathouse but we discovered that one could provide for all. We feed it wood and water and it makes steam we can use to haul boats in and out of the boathouses as well as to do any task required inside." His eyes went to the doorway and he asked again, "By your leave?"

"Of course," Ursula replied. The man saluted and hurried inside.

She turned to Hashim. "Twick? Platen? I must learn the Faral ranks properly. Do you know them all?"

"I knew most of them before I was captured, Director, but much may have changed since then." He gestured all around them with a spread hand. "None of this was here when I last attended Master Yussuf for the barge I was to sail on and I have no doubt the military has undergone changes as well."

"Of course. What about that man who has just left?"

"Oh, he was a Twick, Director. I believe, in the order of ranks, he might be what the Forgulanders call a non-commissioned officer, the higher of two such ranks." Hashim thought for a moment. "He might be the same as, perhaps, a Sarjant in Joth, for example. A Platen is, I believe, what is known as a Loytant or Tenant further downstream." He shook his head. "All these different ranks are so confusing! No wonder there is trouble among allies whenever we go up against those of Yod."

"It is a problem," she agreed, "and the Federation might be the way to smooth problems like that out, but it will take time, probably years, to change."

"As you say -"

Tyra interrupted, "Excuse me, Director. Who is that?"

That was a uniformed Faral who had apppeared from around the corner of the boathouse to Ursula's left and was now slowly jogging towards them. She had by now seen enough local uniforms that it was evident that he was one of the higher ranks, probably a Marshal or Under-Marshal. He reached the small group, stopped and inspected each of them carefully.

He noted the four bars on Hashim's shoulders and nodded. Toshi merited nothing more than a raised eyebrow before he switched his attention to Tyra. His glance took in her sword and her trousers, both unusual on women, before his eyes moved to Ursula's epaulets. He straightened and saluted her.

"Ma'am, His Grace requests that you remain here until he and his party join us from where they are attending Her Highness. He does not expect the delay to be more than perhaps a quarter of a bell."

"Thank you, Marshal," she replied, adding, "If the sun remains this hot then we might retreat to the middle boathouse for shade." All four were already wearing their hats. "Will this affect my patients? I would not want them to spend time out here in the sun if it can be avoided."

The man nodded. "His Grace expects your patients and the less able to be transported to their assigned hostel as soon as they are loaded, Ma'am. The carters know where to go." His expression became uncertain. "Was it your intention to join them, Ma'am? I can understand if it was."

"That was what I had thought, yes. Does His Grace have other ideas?"

"Ma'am, His Grace expects that he would offer greetings in his own residence to Her Highness and all her crew, which would certainly include yourself and your staff. I do not believe he had considered your wounded and infirm, though."

"I see. Do you know if our hostel is close to His Grace's residence?"

The Marshal shrugged. "A short walk, that is all, Ma'am. If I may ask, are there any of your patients who would require your immediate attention?"

"No, none. We have two Faral healers with us who were also captives. While they are not properly fit they should attend the patients while we are elsewhere."

He nodded. "Done, Ma'am. If I may go and inform His Grace of the arrangements."

"By all means, Marshal."

The Marshal walked off towards the end of the boathouses and Ursula turned to her companions.

"Let us go over to the boathouse. The sun has moved around enough that we can stand in the shadow and still see everything. You can also take a closer look at that steam engine if you want."

"By your leave, Director," Hashim said, "What I told the Twick is true enough, I should go within and make sure all is as it should be." He looked at Ursula. "I know my rank was only supposed to be for the duration of the voyage but I have not yet been formally relieved of command."

Ursula considered. "I am sure that was not the First Director's intention, Hashim, but if you feel you have to go and supervise then do so. No doubt somebody will come and bring you outside when the Margrave arrives."

He gave a brief bow. "Thank you, Director."

The group moved back out of the hot sun, Hashim angling towards the freight doors. The man standing there called to the engine operators and one pushed a lever forward, causing the device to make noises and wheels begin to turn. Ursula saw that a crude windlass had been constructed from two small cartwheels fixed a foot apart on the main shaft, kept apart by spacers fixed to the spokes. Around this another operator was feeding a cable which came from inside through a hole in the wall.

A complicated series of 'up' and 'down' operations followed which culminated with one of the injured men being carried out on a stretcher, accompanied by Netheran. While the engine began the series of actions which would bring the next man out, Ursula walked across to the Faral medic.

"Director."

"Netheran. You understand what is going to happen?"

"Aye, Director. We are all being taken to the Beresgar Hostel, which is just the other side of the hill there. It is close to the Fortress and we expect His Grace to visit us there once we are settled. I am to go with the first man to ensure that all is ready while Sarrik remains to attend those who are still aboard. If I may ask, I was informed that you would be joining us, is that still what is happening?"

"It is, but it seems that we'll be going to his residence first and joining you later. Carry on, I don't want any of you out in this sun for any longer than necessary."

Ursula watched Netheran being helped onto a two-wheeled cart and departing with the stretchered man following on a small four-wheeled cart, the latter being pulled by a frayen, before realizing what Netheran had meant by "that hill there". Facing her was a ridge which came down from an outcropping similar to that which carried Boldan's Rock, the major difference being that much of the visible ridge was covered with the city of Bibek. Some of the city was this side but evidently most was the far side, the slope which would be sheltered and also receive the most sunshine.

They had watched most of the patients and other passengers being unloaded and dispatched before Hashim joined them again, coincidentally with a crowd of people emerging from around the far boathouse and heading towards them. This looked like the Margrave and his escort so the four straightened themselves and made themselves tidy.

"Director," Simbran began, "my apologies for the delay, it was necessary for us to alter our arrangements for the female passengers carried by the other barge. I had not made it plain enough to my staff that they could not yet face such a multitude of men as stood on the pontoon before them. I trust that all has gone well here? All your injured, unwell and unfit disembarked?"

"Your Grace, the disembarking is almost but not yet complete." Ursula looked to her left, where a stretcher bearer could be seen waiting in the freight doorway, his progress blocked by the crowd. "Your entourage blocks their path, as it happens."

Simbran turned and looked to his right, sizing up the situation. He turned around to face all those who had followed him.

"Clear the way! The sick and injured take priority!"

Some of those with him did not seem to care and it was only with reluctance that the crowd gave way. Fortunately Eriana was in the crowd and issued instructions to her men - in Norse. Immediately they came forward and formed two lines enabling the stretcher parties to pass without hindrance. She then turned to Ursula.

"Ursula! If you and your party would come over here, we would not be blocking anybody's way."

"Done, First Director."

As Ursula, Hashim, Tyra and Toshi made their way between the lines of Norse two Farals emerged with another stretcher carrying Ketko. Behind them was Sarrik. Ignoring the crowd to his left, including Simbran, he stopped in front of Ursula and saluted.

"Director, that is the last of us. Are you joining us in our hostel?"

"I am, Sarrik, we'll see you there later. First, though, we have to go with His Grace there." She indicated with a hand.

Sarrik turned and started. "Your Grace! I did not see you there. If I may offer my apologies."

Simbran asked Ursula, "Director, was this man one of the captives?"

"He was, Your Grace, though he was not held for very long."

"Still, he must needs be accounted among the unfit and thus he is excused from normal custom. Sarrik, you may proceed. The Director will join you later."

"Y-Your Grace, thank you."

Sarrik walked off after the last stretcher just as Adin, Ormund and Karan appeared. Ursula beckoned them over to join her small group.

"I think you will be joining us at the Margrave's residence," she told them.

The crowd had by now formed a circle around the small group. Simbran looked around until he found the person he required.

"Yussuf! If you would join me." The Margrave turned to Ursula. "If I may introduce my Minister of Trade and Transport, Director, Minister Yussuf. Yussuf, this is the Healer and Surgeon I told you about, now a Director of the Federation Navy, Director Ursula."

Yussuf joined the Margrave and bowed to Ursula. "I am pleased to meet you at last, Director. I have heard much about you."

Ursula smiled. "Nothing bad, I hope!"

"Indeed not, Director." Yussuf's eyes found Hashim. "Captain, I should know you."

Hashim braced and saluted. "As you say, er, Minister. I am Hashim. I was second aboard En-dhow-ment when it was seized by those of Yod. I spent several months chained to a galley oar. Those of Forguland rescued me, but I could not find a way to return from there until Her Highness and her remarkable men appeared in their longship."

"As you say. You should know that En-dhow-ment returned to Bibek a short while ago, completely restored to fitness. I see you wear the uniform of the Federation Navy now. Is this to be a permanent move?"

"I regret that it will be, Minister. These people have need of my talent and experience. If we may speak later?"

"By all means, Hashim. I see we are interrupting His Grace."

Simbran then introduced a small number of other officials whom Ursula thought she ought to remember but probably would not. That situation would worsen, she knew, once they reached their destination. Finally his expression changed and he motioned to some men distant in the crowd.

"Your Highness, Director, Captain, before we depart I am told that we have an unpleasant duty to perform. Bring the prisoner!"

Two large Farals brought the unresisting crewman to stand in front of the Margrave.

"Captain, if you may announce the charge."

"Your Grace, earlier today this crewman attempted to lay hands upon a female member of my crew who was going about her duty. Both the Director and myself witnessed the entire incident. It is plain that his intentions were not of a practical nature but, as he considered, amorous. Despite the movement of the deck crewmember Tyra dealt with him with no injury to herself by throwing him overboard."

"Do you tell me?" Simbran did not have to look far to discover which was Tyra and his eyebrows rose. "You threw him? Ah, is this some of what I saw Princess Garia do in Palarand?"

Tyra curtseyed. "Your Grace, since I have not yet visited Palarand I could not say. I have been learning a little of the arts of unarmed combat from Her Highness's men and from Guardswomen Bennet and Semma."

He nodded. "Ah, good. Director, do you agree with the account given by Captain Hashim?"

"Entirely, Your Grace."

"Since it was a transgression carried out aboard a vessel sailing under Navy orders, it is for the Navy to decide his fate, I deem."

"First Director?"

Eriana looked surprised. "We have yet had no time to consider crimes and punishments, Your Grace. Hashim, what would the Master of a barge do for, perhaps, a fight between two crew members?"

Hashim considered briefly. "It depends, First Director. Maybe ten to twenty lashes if there was serious intent. But this assault is of a different kind, I believe."

"Aye, between a crewman and a crew woman," Eriana agreed. "Today's voyage lasted but a few bells, in future much longer journeys may have crews of both men and women, indeed, the Visund already sails with that custom. Very well. Ten lashes, I deem, and he shall never work on any vessel of river or sea again. Perhaps that will send a warning to others who might be tempted in the future." The man looked shocked and Eriana addressed him sternly. "You are getting off lightly, my man. Where I originally came from I would have simply run you through with my sword."

Simbran considered and then nodded. "Done, Eriana. You are aware that criminals in these lands are usually branded?" She nodded. "Then I will ask for a special brand to be made that will keep him from being crew ever again. He may travel as a passenger, the Sirrel twists and turns so much that ferry travel should not be denied him, but he shall never work on the water again."

"Done, Your Grace."

"Then we are finished here, are we not?" He raised his eyebrows but there were no comments, so he added, "Carriages await to take you all to the Fortress. If you would all follow me."

The carriages were lightweight and each pulled by four frayen. Ursula, Tyra, Toshi and Karan filled one, which set off as part of a convoy for the Margrave's residence.

Ursula asked Toshi, "Have you been here before?"

The Kittrin shook his head. "No, Director. As I traveled east I stayed on or near the Trade Road, which around here is on the Zebrin side of the river. Did you have any particular reason for asking?"

"Not especially, no. The customs and architecture of every country we have visited so far has varied, I wondered if your experience was the same."

He nodded thoughtfully. "It is as you say, Director. As I wandered across this great land I saw how everywhere was different but thought that was natural. Are you saying that it is not?"

"Having traveled widely myself I can tell you that what you have seen is mostly natural, Toshi. But all the countries in this part of the Sirrel valley, right down to the sea, once belonged to a great empire, so I was told. That is why most speak the same language, generally, and share many customs. But the countries themselves can be very different and the variations in architecture, clothing and even food can be a surprise sometimes."

"Ah. Thank you for the warning, Director." He looked out the window. "I notice that these buildings are not raised up in any way except to deal with the slope of the land. Do they not have the floods here, then?"

"We are on a hill, of course. I would guess that the river floods but it does not come up this high. Did you notice the two buildings in the compound with the boathouses? Both were built on fairly high mounds."

"I did, Director. Oh! I believe we have arrived."

The Fortress had been built about halfway up the ridge which divided the city of Bibek, giving its occupants a full view of both legs of the Sirrel, upstream and downstream, as well as a view of the lower part of the Faral valley. Their carriage turned through a guarded gateway into a fair-sized yard, the driver leading them out of the way so that others could follow. The yard was inside stone walls so that Ursula's view of the city and surrounding countryside was cut off.

Both doors were opened by armsmen and steps positioned so that those within could alight. Ursula led the way and the four found themselves in an ever-increasing crowd as the other carriages also emptied into the yard. There were far more people waiting here than there had been at the boatyard. To Ursula this indicated that the Margrave had no fear of trouble from his people and was probably well-liked.

"Where is my husband? Hashim, are you here?"

A voice came from the crowd and a middle-aged woman appeared, trailed by three children of various ages. She wove between the carriages, obviously looking for a husband who had been missing for some time, with her children gamely attempting to keep up.

"I am here, my dear." Hashim's voice grew clearer as he walked round the next carriage to join her.

She gasped and ran to him, hugging him firmly before stepping back to inspect him. The two children, a girl of about nine and a boy of maybe four or five, wrapped themselves around his legs while the oldest, a teenager, did not know what to do.

"Easy, easy now. I am home at last, my dear. Benor, Allia, Omar, have you been looking after your mother while I was away?"

Benor, the oldest, replied, "Father, you wear strange attire."

"Aye, son, and that will take some telling. For now I must needs attend His Grace and then we can all go home."

"We must all attend His Grace, husband," the wife corrected. "We were invited once it was known that you were on the strange ship that has just arrived."

"But I was not, my dear. I actually had command of a barge which has brought many of those captured by the pirates, unfortunates who have suffered injury or disease during their captivity." He braced, a difficult thing to do with children wrapped around his legs. He tried to speak formally. "By your leave, Mistress Aryam, I am now Captain Hashim of the Federation Navy and my future is entirely different than I believed it to be some months ago."

He noticed Ursula's group and turned. "My dear, if I may introduce Director Ursula of the Federation Navy. She and her folk were with us on the barge Downwind Dasher."

"A woman!" Aryam was flustered. "I beg your pardon, er, Director? I am not accustomed to seeing any woman in such an exalted position. But what..? And that young girl carries a sword! Can this be real?"

Ursula replied, "It is real enough, Mistress... Aryam, was it? Tyra is my companion, assistant and trainee armswoman. There are other women among the ranks of the Navy, indeed, the head of the Navy, our First Director, is a woman. I have no doubt you will meet her soon enough."

"Well! I never imagined such a thing!" Her relief at having her husband back turned into a frown. "This Navy, will it be in Bibek, do you know? I would like to spend some time with my husband before he ventures forth once more."

"There remains much to be decided, Mistress, including where our staff will go. Some people will be based here, yes, but a local installation will be built at Hamalbek once the waters subside. That is where most will be based this side of Yod. The headquarters of the Navy will be a long way downstream, so I am told."

From the other side of the yard a bugle sounded.

"Come on, let us go and see what is going to happen."

The crowd gathered around a small stage on the farther side of the yard. Standing on it were Simbran and Eriana. The Margrave held up his hands and all fell silent.

"Friends, fellow countrymen of Faral. If I may welcome our esteemed visitors from far away downstream, not forgetting to add those who have recently suffered under the yoke of the pirates. Beside me is the leader of our visitors and the one who led the attack on the nest of pirates, if I may present Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand.

"I have no doubt that all those who have just arrived desire rest and refreshment, so I will keep my remarks short. To those who were once captives of the pirates, I will remind them that the promises made by me at Hamalbek will be kept, no man among you will fear for their safety or freedom while they are yet on the soil of Faral.

"To those who have family here in Faral, we will endeavor to reunite you with that family, should you so desire. To those who would prefer to return to their homelands, we will offer you assistance returning there at a reasonable cost. To those who may have a price on their heads in other lands, Faral offers you the chance to begin anew without stain on your characters - so long as you respect the laws of Faral, of course.

"If any of you desire to learn more about the Federation Navy, and perhaps even seek employment there, you may apply to Her Highness or any of her officers that you may see in Bibek in the next few days," he smiled, "after you have permitted them some well-earned rest, I deem!

"Know now that Her Highness and her ship the Visund will remain in Bibek for some seven to ten days before they must needs depart downstream once more. They desire to reach Palarand before the Rains descend upon us, but their voyage upstream was beset by difficulty and adventure so their time here is less than either of us would wish. I have offered them sanctuary until after the Rains cease but it seems they desire to return to their homes, which is of course only natural.

"This evening there will be a welcoming banquet, as is customary, but space is limited in this old stone pile and I regret that it will not be possible for all of you to attend. Do not consider yourselves slighted if there is no room for you. I will doubtless meet others of you in the days to come.

"And that ends my welcome and announcement, friends. By your leave, Eriana, her crew and I desire to get inside out of this oppressive sun."

* * *

The door to the visitor's suite opened and six gowned women entered.

"That was more than I expected," Eriana remarked, "enough to feed an entire army, I deem!"

"You Norse are known to have large appetites, Highness," Ursula responded as the six found seats. "You have eaten with Simbran before, I believe, down in Palarand. He must have known what foods you and your men would prefer."

"As you say, Ursula! We are fond of meat, it is true, and there was plenty on the table tonight. But other appetites were not ignored, were they? Nethra, was all to your liking?"

"It was, Highness. I have never seen so much food! But then I have never eaten with a reigning Margrave before. Are such tables as I have seen tonight customary among those of the highest rank?"

Eriana grinned at Nethra. "What, are you getting a taste for noble living? I can tell you that the quality of the foods we were served is customary, it is true, but not the quantity we were served this evening. As Ursula said, Simbran knew who was coming and catered appropriately."

"Ah. I noticed Lars ate as though he had not had a meal for a week though," she blushed, "he has a big frame. Is this something I must take note of for the future?"

Eriana thought before replying. "It is to do with our upbringing, I deem. Einnland can be a hard land and at times the food, even for those who live in the King's Hall, can be difficult to obtain. Then must our fishing boats set forth into the teeth of the winter storms to provide for the people. Hence, as you saw, we often take advantage when the times of plenty come once more."

Nethra nodded. "Ah, I see. I was concerned about the coin I might require just to feed him in future!"

The Princess chuckled. "Have no fear, Nethra. The salary which Lars will receive will be more than adequate for his needs and yours. I will add that, once he is established, you are more likely to be running a household than doing most of the work yourself. Are you content with your lot?"

"I am, Highness, I-"

An internal door opened and Matta and Vellana appeared. They curtseyed to Eriana.

"If I may offer apologies, Highness. We had fallen asleep waiting for you and you have returned quietly."

Eriana waved a dismissive hand. "Do not concern yourselves, girls. I am not like other nobles who expect their staff to be waiting on them the moment they appear. We have all had a long day, it is sufficient. Have you both eaten?"

"Aye, Highness, the trays provided were well enjoyed by both of us."

"Good! Already your bodies have filled out from what we found at Bakhrad, soon you will be back to full health and can begin to enjoy your days as others do."

"As you say, Highness."

Eriana yawned. "And now, I deem, it is time for me to retire. I have warned the kitchens that breakfast may be late tomorrow morning so you may all enjoy a lie-in if you so desire. No one will disturb you."

The others took that as a signal to rise and retire to their own quarters.

"Not you, Ursula. I desire a word before we retire to our rest."

"As you wish, Highness."

Eriana turned to the two young Yodans. "I will not be needing your services tonight, girls. Go and sleep, I am sure you need it."

They both curtseyed and retired to their own chamber.

"Shall you stay with me tonight, Ursula?" Eriana asked quietly. "The last few days have been hard and we have slept separately for most of them."

"In truth, Eriana, I have been feeling the need myself," Ursula replied. "But I am tired."

Eriana gave Ursula a speculative look. "But there is always the morning to come."

"And a shared bath afterwards? Done."

The company are recovering in a hostel in Bibek. Eriana decides that she wants to hold a traditional Norse celebration and consults Simbran. On the night of Midsummer all gather at a nearby country estate where a large fire has been built - and ale and meat are freely available.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

93 - Midsummer's Night

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2024 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Ursula followed Eriana down to breakfast the following morning. The night had released pent-up feelings and emotions for both of them, and the joint bath doubly so, but Ursula could not help feeling that something did not entirely gel between the two of them. In the back of her mind was the prediction of the Old Woman of the Woods, which unfortunately was sufficiently vague it could mean anything. It was not something that would cause her much immediate concern but there was the possibility that differences could appear in the future.

The hostel the company had been allocated was large enough that everyone aboard the three vessels had been accommodated, even the walk-ons recently added to the Downwind Dasher. Ursula did not know whether this had been accidental, deliberate or even a blunder by the officials who ran the port. Practically, it did mean that the dining chamber was the largest she had ever seen and it was full of travelers having breakfast.

Naturally, when Eriana appeared most of the diners stood and bowed. Many of the Norse, together with the other women of the company, remained seated as they were familiar with Garia's rule of dining.

Eriana waved a hand. "Sit, please! You are already eating, there is no need to rise if I should appear later than you. I see no reason that anyone of higher rank should disturb those who arrived earlier, this is a familiar custom which is now used in Palarand." She added, "Of course, if I had arrived before the meal began then I would expect those already here to acknowledge me or others in the customary way."

Everyone who had risen sat down again and a hum of voices began with travelers explaining to the newcomers what was expected of them. A man who was apparently the manager saw them and approached, bowing to Eriana.

"Good freshness, Your Highness. If I may ask, will you require a table for yourself and your retainers, or would you desire to join some of those already eating?"

Eriana pointed. "We will sit with our other women, by your leave. If we may have pel and zurin rolls this morning."

"Highness, we certainly have pel but since this is a hostel for river folk we can also, if you so desire, provide you with small beer. Even now some of your men are drinking that." The man pointed to several Norse who were holding tankards.

"Do you tell me? Then I will try some, I deem. I have come to enjoy pel but ale is in our blood, you might say. What I do not enjoy is much of the wine served in this part of the Great Valley, my men and I hail from a land where wine is almost unknown."

"Ah, I did not know that, Highness. I will provide you small beer immediately. Ah, what of your companions this morning?"

Eriana looked at Ursula and Tyra. Ursula said, "We are not from the land where Her Highness comes from and pel will suit us fine. If I may ask, as you are here, we have injured and sick among our number, those people cannot come down here for meals, how are they fed?"

"Mistress, those men are together in a separate dormitory. With them are two Faral healers and another healer from downstream. They informed us what was required and food has been taken up to them." He frowned. "Are you also a healer, Mistress?"

"I am, I am in overall charge of that operation. Thank you." The man bowed and moved off.

Eriana and Ursula had been accompanied by Tyra, Matta and Vellana but already present were Bennet, Semma, Banest, Larys and Nethra. Sitting next to Nethra, the sole man at the table was Lars, who was in a discussion with Banest until Eriana appeared.

The Princess smiled at Lars as she sat down at the opposite end of the table to him. "You appear outnumbered this morning, Lars. Do you want to find somewhere else to sit?"

He returned a nod and a small smile. "I am comfortable where I am, Princess. Besides, we were here first." The smile faded. "Do you have instructions for us?"

She shook her head. "Not at the table, no. We'll get everyone together afterwards and decide what to do. You have some thoughts?"

Lars considered and then switched to Norse. «I have asked the kitchen man the date and have been counting the days, Princess. Including today there are four days until Midsummer's Night. I have had three or four of our men asking if we could have a celebration like we used to do in Einnland.»

«I do not know, Lars,» she replied. «We are guests in a foreign land now, I do not know if they will permit such a thing. And remember, these folk also have their own Harvest Festival celebration some few days later. I do not know if it would be wise to do so much just before we leave. You know these Rains are not far away, we have much to prepare, we dare not delay our departure from Bibek for fear of getting stuck somewhere we might not like.»

«You speak of their Harvest Festival, Princess, which takes place during the day, not the evening. That is, I believe, ten days away and would certainly give us enough time to recover, but if you think it would be too much I would understand.»

«I will consult with Simbran and see what he thinks. I believe we are in sufficient favor that he will permit our own celebration but I do not know what else is happening and they may be too busy preparing for the other festival.»

Lars just nodded. «Thank you, Princess.»

The food arrived and the newcomers settled down to eat. Eriana did not say much during the meal and Ursula decided that she was deep in thoughts of everything that would need doing before they departed once more. The end of the meal had a surprise for the table, though. A line of men formed beside Eriana with Benekar at its head.

"If I may do something for you, Master..?"

Benekar bowed. "Benekar, Your Highness. Uh, we traveled with Director Ursula aboard the Downwind Dasher from Hamalbek. Though none of us are yet fit, we petition you to permit us to join your new River Patrol."

Eriana was momentarily stopped. "Well, Benekar, I admire the enthusiasm of you and your fellows but we have as yet no organization arranged which might permit you all to join our company. If I may suggest, the River Patrol in these parts will be managed mostly by His Grace the Margrave. Should you not therefore apply to him when you are fit again?"

"Highness, we discussed that on the voyage and determined that it was your men we desired to join, not those of His Grace. Did you not tell us that you would require an organization at Hamalbek and another near the end of the Sirrel, separate from the local galleys? Most of these men are familiar with the lower reaches of the Sirrel, indeed I myself have been to Teldor and three swear they have visited Viridor.

"We understood from your speech that you will require a whole new organization unlike anything seen in the Great Valley before and that you will have yet done no recruiting so far downstream. If we were to come with you then we could be the base on which you may build your new organization."

Eriana pondered. "It is a thought, Benekar." She turned to Lars and raised an eyebrow.

Lars asked Benekar, "Do you want to be sailors or warriors?"

Benekar said, "If I may have a moment, Sir." He turned and held a quick survey of the dozen men behind him, finally turning to reply, "Sir, seven of us are sailors - bargemen, that is - and six were hands who, having seen your men fight, would wish to train in arms again once they were fit. Is that what you mean?"

Lars grunted. "Yah. Need both kinds in new Navy." He turned to Eriana. «Princess, we could do with some extra hands at the oars when we go downstream but first we have to find out who is going and who stays here until after the Rains stop falling. I do not know how much space we'll have on board.»

«I agree with you about the extra rowers,» she replied, «but you are right, we need to see how much space we will have. My instinct is to say, take the sailors, leave the armsmen here to help build Hamalbek.»

He in turn raised an eyebrow. «You would do it that way? Done, Princess.»

She spread her hands. «We'll be going downstream, it will be easier rowing most of the way.»

«Of course. Should we rise and have that meeting?»

«Yes. I will tell these men what we have already decided.»

She turned to the men. "We have a problem which is, we do not know how much room we will have to take everyone who desires to come. At the moment I have not decided which vessels will be going downstream with the Visund, if any. For now, I will say that we will take the seven sailors among you with us but everyone else will probably have to remain here, understood?"

Benekar bowed. "You are gracious, Highness, and thank you. What of the men who will remain here? Will you still want them?"

"Yes, we will. Once the Rains have come and gone someone will be starting the job of building a big base at Hamalbek. That is where our marines - our warriors aboard ship - will be trained."

"Ah." Benekar nodded. "That makes sense, Highness."

"Then, by your leave, I must now meet with the assembled company to decide what we are doing. That includes all of you."

Since the meeting involved almost everyone who had taken breakfast the decision was taken to hold it in the dining room after the tables had been cleared. The manager was forced to agree since the dining room was larger than the customary common room at the front of the hostel. Eriana and several others moved to a table at one end of the room so that all could see them easily.

"I will speak this morning in the local tongue," she began, "since there are many here who do not understand Norse." She gave her crew a fierce stare. "All of my men should by now have learned enough to understand what I am saying. However, there may be occasions when I must needs explain some point in detail to my men and I will use Norse to make sure there are no mistakes. I ask the rest of you to be patient when that happens.

"Very well. We must needs decide how we are going to spend the days we reside in Bibek and indeed how many of those days remain before we must depart. Lars tells me that Midsummer is four days from now and another six brings us to their Harvest Festival. That's ten for those of you who do not know how many fingers you have."

There was a burst of laughter in the room.

"I am told custom in the Great Valley is to have their Harvest Festival as late as possible before their rainy season begins, which usually happens about a week later. We might be able to go downstream as far as Palarand in a week but that depends on many things, some of which we must decide today. For example, the Visund will certainly be going but I do not know if it will be safe enough to take the Green Ptuvil. Baros, if I may ask your opinion on sailing the Green Ptuvil downstream at such a time, with the waters so low."

Baros, wearing his Navy Captain's uniform, stood so that the room could hear his reply. "First Director. It is true that many craft will continue operating almost until the Rains begin, but by that time most will be heading home or for some safe, known port where the crew may obtain shelter." He shrugged. "In the first three or four days the rain is not continuous and short journeys may still be made with care. However there would be storms and much lightning and every craft upon the Sirrel would be at risk by then.

"With regard to the Sirrel itself, the river will be at its very lowest level and only the deepest channels may be usable. The Green Ptuvil has a small advantage there, as we would be lightly loaded compared to, say, a carrier of grain or timber. However, even since we came that way the shoals and sandbanks may have shifted. I would not care to risk so valuable a cargo in that time, First Director."

"So the Green Ptuvil should remain here until after the Rains cease?"

"And for some weeks afterwards, First Director. It takes some time for the waters to quieten enough for voyages to be safely made, especially over such a distance."

"I understand you. Are you willing to remain in Bibek and bring the Green Ptuvil down to Palarand afterwards, when it is safe?"

"If you so wish it, First Director, then I will do so."

"Very well. What of the Downstream Dasher? Can we make use of that?"

Hashim stood. "First Director, as a vessel confiscated during the war it must needs be returned to its rightful owner. Indeed, it has been, since the dock where we landed is owned by the man who owns the barge. In addition, to use it would be to suffer the same risks as the Green Ptuvil would and it is not fitted out for carrying passengers."

"Of course. Thank you, Hashim." Eriana nodded as the two men sat down. "That means that only the Visund will depart before the Rains and that all who desire to reach Palarand - and all their possessions - must be aboard it. This may present some difficulty since our numbers are much greater now than when we began. I suspect that some must needs remain in Bibek and return with Baros when he comes. I beg you, do not feel slighted if you are chosen to remain behind. The Navy has as much need of you here as it does downstream, if for different purposes."

Lars asked, "First Director, who chooses?"

"I do, Admiral, but since I am not the captain of the ship who will carry those who depart, in practice it will be Captain Tor who has the final word. Much may depend on the provisions we must take and the possessions of those who will go. That will decide the space and weight available for passengers and crew." She paused, struck by a thought, then added, "I will add that most of our women will be aboard the Visund when we sail and women require more space for their possessions. Doubtless Tor will take that into account."

Lars nodded. "Yah, First Director. What happens to those who stay here?"

Eriana reached forward an upturned hand and waved it all around. "His Grace has provided this hostel for all our company and it will be available for those who will remain in Bibek, though I expect it will also be used by others who are trapped by the Rains. By then the Visund will be long gone, I deem, so it will be less than half full of our people."

"When do you make decision?"

"Not until after Midsummer, Admiral. You, Tor and I have much planning to do before then."

"Yah, First Director."

Eriana turned to the company. "Very well. Any questions? You can always come and find us if you have a problem."

A hand went up. "First Director, what about today? Can we go and have a look around Bibek?"

"Settle in this morning and think about what you want to do in future. After our naps this afternoon, once it becomes cooler, then I think you should all be able to go into the city. I would advise going out in small groups so as to be enough to protect yourselves but not too large a group to attract unwanted attention." She pointed to another upraised arm. "Yes?"

* * *

"That looks fine, Kaldar. You can close your mouth now." Ursula put down the small magnifying lens she had been using to look down Kaldar's throat. "It all looks normal to me. I think it is just because your voice is breaking, that's all. Do you have any other problems? Coughing, for example or a runny nose?"

"No, Mistress." His face brightened. "So it is true, then? My voice will deepen just like that of a man?"

"It will take some time," she replied. "And you're still growing, so it will sound higher at first until your voicebox grows big enough to produce the deeper sounds. The pitch of your voice depends on the size of your body, which is why children's voices are so high. You will sound like a young man, though, as you continue to grow, not like a young woman."

The young man breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Mistress, for all you have done for me! Thank you, thank you, thank you. I do not know what I might have done if I had been stuck in that mansion with my parents."

"Worse," Ursula suggested, "if they had decided to marry you off to someone, someone whose very first act might have been to get you pregnant."

Kaldar shuddered. "Ouch. Mistress, I would probably have killed myself if that had happened."

"Then it is just as well that you thought to come down to the harbor and leap upon a departing ship, is it not? Still, Eriana is your parent now, though she has been very busy lately."

He smiled. "I have noticed, Mistress! The crew have looked after me well since I have joined them. I have even learned some Norse! In fact, I think that I have learned more since I joined the ship than in the whole of the rest of my life so far."

"That would not be difficult, would it? Now, is there anything else I need to know about? Kalikan, for example."

A shake of the head. "It has not called me at all, Mistress, since that first time aboard. And my breasts," he patted the upper part of his chest, "are almost flat now. If you did not see my nipples you would not know I had not been born a boy."

Ursula nodded. "And you have grown, too, since then. Expect to grow a lot more in the next few years, Kaldar, especially your upper body. We'll have to keep an eye on your clothes, make sure that they don't become too small or too tight on you. Anything else?"

"My clothes, Mistress." He pulled a face. "Do you think I can get rid of those girl's clothes now? I don't think I need them any more."

Ursula considered. "Actually, I think that we ought to keep them a while. Aboard the Visund having a disguise handy can be useful, don't you think? You know how to pretend to be a girl, you did it most of your life. There might be a time when wearing a dress could get you out of trouble. I have told you how I have pretended to be both male and female during parts of my earlier life."

His expression dropped. "As you say, Mistress. I had hoped to get rid of my past but you are right."

"The past holds important lessons for us all, Kaldar. It is just a precaution, that is all. Any other problems you need to share with me?"

"No, Mistress."

"Then you had better go and rejoin the other crew before Captain Tor sends out a search party."

He grinned. "I am not that bad, Mistress! It was just that one time."

"As you say. Now, get."

Kaldar practically scampered out of the room, his whole bearing screaming 'boy'. Ursula shook her head and began repacking her basket, frowning over the levels in some of the jars. In fact, she pulled more out and examined the contents, making notes before repacking again and cleaning up.

In the outer chamber Eriana, Tyra, Matta and Vellana all sat with needle and thread, attending to various damage to garments. Eriana looked up and smiled as Ursula emerged.

"Everything as as you expect?"

"Yes, he's fine, just a little concerned over his voice breaking. It sounds rough but there isn't anything else going on that I could see."

"He's certainly developed since we took him aboard."

"Yes, he is a true boy now, except in that one important respect. I doubt he will grow to the size of Lars but already he is as tall as Adin. He should be a fine strapping young man by the time he is eighteen or so, especially with the work he is doing on the ship."

"Which is what he wants and what I want, good. But you have a concern."

"Not with him, no, but when I was repacking my basket I realized that I would need to ensure we have enough medical supplies to last us for the whole of the rainy period, since I doubt that markets would be running while the heavens emptied themselves over everywhere."

"That is true! See how easy it is to overlook something? Is it supplies for Kaldar that you require? I am sure you can find what you need in Bibek."

"I have all I need for Kaldar, indeed I probably have enough to last until the end of the year, by which time he won't need most of the herbs. No, our problem will be female supplies. All the women who go on the Visund will have at least two Calls during the Rains, some may have three."

Eriana pursed her lips. "A most important need, I deem. But all those wants are freely available, are they not?"

"I would hope so, but I should still make sure that I have emergency supplies to hand."

"Another trip to the market, then."

"As you say, Highness. But it is the remembering that is important."

"Indeed." Eriana did two more stitches and then tied off the thread. "Now, if you have time, I think there is another meeting we should have, before the men come back from the city. I need to have an idea of who must go on the Visund, who must stay here and those in between."

"I thought you were going to leave that until Tor had a look at the cargo?"

"It may affect the cargo requirements." She blew an exasperated breath. "Gods! This is the part of organizing that I dislike intensely. It is the one thing that I copy my father in, that I do not like much of the dry planning. Give me a battlefield and I will make answer, but juggling chests and men leaves me numb."

Matta and Vellana both looked at Eriana with alarm, so she added, "All the women will be coming aboard the Visund, all the way to Palarand. I would not think of leaving any behind. Does that answer you?"

"Aye, Highness."

"Thank you, Highness."

"Shall you be comfortable among my men aboard the ship? It is unfortunate that we cannot take the Green Ptuvil this time, but you heard Baros this morning, the river will be too low for it to be safe."

Matta said, "As you say, Highness, but we trust all your men. It is the others who we are not so sure of."

Eriana grimaced. "Unfortunately there will be a few of the others with us, we need men to pull the oars. We used the sail on the way upstream, we cannot use it when we return. My men will look after you, I deem."

Vellana said, "We trusted you before, Highness, you and your men rescued us from a nightmare, we must needs trust you again."

"Thank you, girls. Now Ursula and I must go and meet with others. Will you stay here and continue what you are doing? Ursula, can Tyra stay with them should they have a question?"

"If Tyra agrees, then of course." Tyra nodded. "She is a much better seamstress than me anyway."

* * *

Eriana and Ursula joined Lars, Tor, Baros and Hashim in a small downstairs meeting room.

"I need to have an idea of who is going in the Visund," she began. "Tor will need the numbers since they will affect provisions and space for possessions. His Grace will need the number of those who remain here for like purposes. In between will be men who could be considered either way. If we should make a list then it will not be final, I recognize that, but I do have two groups who are coming downstream with me whatever we decide, all the women and all the Norse. What say you?"

Tor flipped a hand. "What about those men this morning? The ones who wanted to join?"

Lars replied, "We bring seven, six stay here. Seven are bargemen, make good sailors."

Tor nodded. "Good. We will need rowers if we cannot use the sail."

"Remember seven men are not fit yet."

"Fit enough to ask if they can join Navy."

"Yah. Maybe fit enough."

"Ursula?" Eriana asked. "What about you?"

"Myself and Tyra, of course -"

"I included you with the women, Ursula."

"Of course, Eriana, I thought you just meant those we saved at Bakhrad. Of others, Ketko must go, however unfit he is, he will be safer in Palarand."

"Agreed."

"Then there are those we picked up along the way. Have you room for Toshi, Zakaros, Ezran and Karan?"

"They are important to you, of course. Toshi, certainly, as he has the water knowledge. Karan, another healer is always a good idea. The others, let us wait and see how much room there may be. Did you forget the two of Six Cities? They are both of interest to me but again, we must wait on Tor's report."

Tor responded, "I would ask for Zakaros, Highness. He will make provision of Visund easier."

"But would we need him once we leave Bibek?" Eriana put out a hand, face down. "Leave that for now, use him as you need and we will see what room we have later. That is what this meeting is about, is it not?"

Tor nodded reluctantly. "Yah, Highness."

"You mentioned the rescued women," Hashim asked, "what about the barge men? Should they remain here with Baros?"

Eriana replied, "That depends. Baros, the women are committed to the Navy but the Green Ptuvil men are not. We are in Bibek now, have they told you what they intend? Indeed, what are your own desires? Shall you join the Navy? We will have need of experienced officers, as you are well aware."

"Highness, I am flattered by your offer and I have seen what you and your men are capable of doing. Aye, I will join, if you would give me leave to arrange my own affairs first."

"Your affairs? You have family you must return to?"

"I have, Highness, but not in Bibek, they are further upstream in Thrand, a port of Thesk."

"Think you that you could reach there before these Rains begin?"

"If the Green Ptuvil were going there it might be possible, Highness, since we should have almost three weeks before the Rains are due to arrive but," he shook his head, "I doubt I could travel there by myself in that time. I must needs go by way of Zebrin and Benmond before taking a ferry across to Thrand. There is too much opportunity for travel to be interrupted this close to that season."

"Ah, I see. And I would not let the Green Ptuvil go, since the river may soon be too low for it. It - and you - will be needed here anyway once the river opens to traffic again."

"Highness, I would bring my family to Bibek after the Rains end, by your leave, and then follow you down to Palarand."

"Done, and if you can find a reliable crew to man the Green Ptuvil you may use it to fetch them before bringing them downstream. There is no sense in traveling by road and ferry when we already have the means to use the river."

Baros bowed his head. "You are gracious, Highness."

"What of those men? Do any of them have family so far away?"

"Highness, two have family in Bibek, indeed, I have already given Temmar leave to rejoin his wife and children. Vitrak has family here but we have not yet found them, they may not know he is here. Both are willing to join the Navy if they may be near their families. Kedian will join, I know that. If I am to have the Green Ptuvil, he could remain with us as cook. He does not have any family that I know of. Omar and Zoran," Baros shrugged, "have not yet told me of their situation or needs. I suspect that Zoran may not wish to rejoin his wife, neither has he yet told me if he desired to remain with our company."

"Hmm! It appears that some decisions must needs be made by these folk, though we have until the skies clear once more before we need to know. Baros, what are your thoughts?"

"Highness, it seems to me -"

* * *

Simbran scratched his chin. "Eriana, you speak of a celebration unknown in most of Faral, though I do know that, at times of the year, rural folk in many of the Valley states do hold odd ceremonies not practised in more settled regions. You would have this... fire... just this year, I deem? Since you and most of your men will soon depart for Palarand."

"That is my thought, Your Grace. I expect most of us to be based in Sheldane, eventually, and we may consider holding the custom there in time. But it is of particular meaning only to us Norse and by then there may be too few of us for it to be sensible, especially if it is closely followed by their Harvest Festival. Only time will tell."

"Too few of you? Surely not."

She sighed. "Too many of us have gathered wounds which will prevent them being a sailor or a warrior in the future, Your Grace. I am expecting most of them to find nice Palarandi brides and settle down. Most will be given something to do at the base in Sheldane but, once children come along, their wives may not approve of such a celebration as we customarily hold."

The Margrave's face brightened. "Ah? Tell me more."

"We build a big fire of scrap wood, Your Grace. In Einnland most would have been found on the beaches or be offcuts from the boatbuilders' yards. When the fire is good and hot we will roast a whole gavakhan and portion the meat out among ourselves. There will be plenty of ale, of course, and once the fire begins to mellow then we will begin singing well-known songs and also reciting sagas from our past." She grinned. "Most of the songs are not suitable for delicate ears, Your Grace."

Simbran grinned back. "I should hope not, Eriana! By your leave, if I can find the time I will come by and see what you all do. My main concern is the wood, by the way. Because of the numerous steam engines now running about the city there could be a shortage of wood for fires. You want to do this on Midsummer's Night, I deem?"

"That is the night we have always chosen, Your Grace, for obvious reasons. We'll need a flat place away from buildings, since we do not desire the noise to keep your people awake. In Einnland we did it on the beach, of course, but then there would be nobody asleep at that time."

A nod and a recent memory. "Ah. By chance I have in mind a place for your revels, a large house which burned down in the spring. The ruins of the house may provide much of the wood you require and I will ensure that more is brought so that you have sufficient for your needs. There is a side terrace where you may build your fire in safety. What say you?"

"I will have to see it, of course, but it sounds just the right place. Thank you, Your Grace."

"You are making arrangements for meat and drink? There is not much time for the quantities you could need."

"As you say. Lars has already placed an order for ale... beer, I mean, to be brewed and we do not expect there to be any trouble finding a gavakhan carcass in the markets. We will probably also take some wine, bread and other foodstuffs for the others who may come with us."

"I will gift you your gavakhan, Eriana, as some kind of reward for what you and your people have done for us recently. I would advise you to place your other orders soon since much may be reserved for the Harvest celebration."

"Your words are wise, Your Grace. If you can lend us someone to show us this ruined building, we will begin our preparations."

~o~O~o~

Four days later a line of carriages and wagons rumbled through the north-western outskirts of Bibek, heading downhill along the switchback of roads which covered this part of the city. Along here were larger houses and mansions owned by merchants or wine producers interspersed with the market gardens and dairy farms which supplied the local residents. Their destination was a market garden formerly owned by a prosperous family, all of whom had perished in the fire that had all but destroyed their home. Eriana, Ursula and Tyra were in the first carriage while the next held Lars, Nethra, Banest and Larys. The rest filled several wagons, behind which were more wagons with beer, wine, bread and other foodstuffs.

Almost all of the company at the hostel were going. The small group left behind were Matta, Vellana, Ketko, Karan and Kaldar together with Zakaros and Ezran in case of trouble. Ketko was still too weak to join in, Kaldar would be too young for the kind of party the Norse wanted to hold and it was felt that having any Yodans present might cause problems. Everyone else was going, even those injured and captives who had been on the Downwind Dancer.

Their journey was just over three marks, close enough for many to have walked but not for any of those who had been captives or injured, so transport was a necessity. Besides, as Simbran had remarked to Eriana, it was entirely possible that, by the time their party was over, no-one would be able to find the way out of the lot let alone the three marks back to their hostel. She had reluctantly agreed so all were passengers this evening.

"It looks like this was a big place before it burned down," Ursula remarked as they pulled into the courtyard behind the property.

"Aye," agreed Eriana. "Big enough for father, mother, five children and two grandparents, one from each side. All were taken in the darkest part of night along with a nanny, governess and two maids and, it seems, none had any chance to escape."

"So the house became their funeral pyre."

"Aye, and all their possessions went with them. A terrible night, from all I was told by their neighbors."

Ursula thought of something. "Is it disrespectful of us to be using the remains of their pyre like this?"

"The reverse, it appears. Any timbers from such a house of death would likewise be burned, not saved and re-used. Simbran tells me that would be different had all survived, the timbers would have gone into the new dwelling for good luck, but our use of them like this is deemed fitting enough."

Ursula looked around as they climbed down. "But it looks like all the other buildings survived."

"As you say. We have made good use of the kitchen and that one barn to keep some of our food and drink in. For this celebration we will be well provided and, if it should be unwise for us to attempt to return afterwards," the Princess grinned, "there will be places for the worst affected to lie down, I deem."

"Well thought out, Highness." Ursula noticed people approaching out of the gloom. "Who are these?"

"Many of the outside staff for this place slept over the stables, Ursula, as is customary. Though they tried valiantly they were unable to even enter the mansion, so fiercely was it alight by the time they took note." She shrugged. "This place grows crops for the locals, the crops are still there, they must needs be harvested before the Rains come. The staff have volunteered to stay and do their duty, tonight they will also assist us when needed."

"What will happen to this place afterwards, then?"

"There are distant relatives, I was told, but none can arrive here before the Rains begin. That is all I know. It is why Simbran offered it to us."

Nobody was wearing uniform this evening and the weather was warm and dry so a real holiday atmosphere developed as the company gathered around Eriana. She waited until all had alighted and the wagons moved off before she spoke.

"Welcome to a special celebration we Norse call Midsummer's Night. I expect you can guess why we are holding it tonight?"

There was a smattering of humerous comment from the small crowd.

"The estate staff you see over there began preparations earlier by lighting the large fire yonder. Around it we have placed our gavakhan carcass, kindly butchered for us into six portions, to cook while the sky darkens and we make ourselves comfortable. When they are done, maybe a bell and a half to two bells, the meat will be carved and served out to all. Now in Einnland we would have eaten it wrapped in a square of canvas to save our fingers but we can do better tonight, since we can use bread rolls as we do for zurin each morning.

"While the meat is cooking we will usually start by singing songs. I regret that most of them will be in Norse but I am sure the rest of you will enjoy them anyway, especially once the beer is flowing."

There was laughter at that comment.

"If any of you others know local songs, then by all means join in. Though this has always been a Norse celebration I expect it to become familiar to all in future years which means using the Valley tongue. Ursula has brought her farb and she may accompany the songs if she wishes, and I have asked her to play us some tunes from her homeland as well.

"The kitchen and bathing block of the mansion has survived untouched so we will make use of them. Adin and Kedian will cook additional food should any desire such. They will also provide pel for those, like our wagoneers and carriage drivers, who will attempt to return us to our hostel when we are finished... which will be after midnight, I may remind you. I know that not all the company will wish to consume quantities of beer or wine tonight, we will make sure that all are provided for.

"So, find yourself a place to sit among your friends and let us begin! Beer and wine is available already for those who are thirsty. We must needs wait until the moment of sunset and then my men will begin singing."

There was a certain amount of discussion in the crowd and they separated into groups which took positions around the big fire which Ursula saw was nearly three strides high. She was not surprised to find that everyone had separated into natural groupings according to their origins: the Norse were together, the captives were together, the locals were together and the fitter barge folk made a fourth grouping. She was also not surprised that the women gathered around herself and Tyra.

"Over here?"

Ursula looked to where Tyra had been pointing and saw a collection of rough chairs and benches. The women headed for one group of them to prevent them being taken by the men. She frowned and examined the area around the fire.

"There are a lot of these around the fire," she mused. "I wonder why the farm has so many?"

As she joined them Eriana said, "Apparently farms like these must needs employ a lot of people at certain times of year, to sow seed, to weed and to harvest whatever is needed. I am no farmer and the farms in Einnland have much poorer land than those here in the Great Valley. I was told the weather is usually good enough that those workers rest and eat outside, which is why this flat area exists. Please, find seats, all of you, do not wait until I have made myself comfortable, I beg you."

"Highness," Tyra said, "there are buckets of water here! What are they for?"

"The surviving staff are still very nervous about having so large a fire nearby, Tyra. The water is to quell the flames if our fire should topple or otherwise threaten anything nearby."

"Ah, as you say, Highness."

Banest added, "Just as long as the men do not decide to pee in the buckets, Highness," to giggles from the others.

Eriana responded, "Or trip over them!" She raised her voice over the noise of the flames. "Friends! There may be buckets of water nearby, should we lose control of the fire. If you would make sure that nobody can trip over them."

The sun set late that day, its light falling the entire length of the Great Valley at the furthest point south in its travels. As it slid behind some low hills Lars began the singing with a song Ursula had last heard on the company's way through Forguland, a rough warrior's song with some words which had made her blush the first time. Here, she now knew everyone and understood why they chose to sing what they did. Other voices soon joined in and the atmosphere mellowed right away.

Some of the songs which followed were familiar enough that she could accompany the singers on her farb, which most of the Norse contingent had not previously heard her play. When they heard the tones there were broad smiles and the party became much more festive. After a few songs there were requests to hear some of her own music so she played some simple folk tunes that she had learned as a child, all of which were warmly received. When she was not playing she spent some time interpreting the Norse words to the non-Norse members of the party, to much amusement and surprise.

Adin and Kedian came out occasionally and carefully turned the carcass sections, each of which contained a leg as well as a large chunk of the beast's body. These were impaled on long iron stakes which had been stuck in the ground and angled towards the fire, which meant that someone had to support the cooks to prevent them accidentally falling in as they worked.

Eventually, after several turnings, one chunk was selected and taken away. Kedian returned a little later with a large serving plate laden with bread rolls stuffed with meat. Eriana took the first one and the rest were served out to the women.

Someone shouted, "Hey! What about us?"

Eriana flipped her free hand. "Give the man a chance! If they work any faster there could be accidents. Do not concern yourselves, there will easily be enough meat for all, I deem."

"I ask your pardon, Highness. I meant no disrespect."

"Granted, my man. By the Gods! This is good! Kedian, what has been done to this meat?"

"We fried some finely-sliced chizzen on the kitchen range, Highness, and added certain spices known to Adin. It is a different taste to the way I would have done it but, to my mind, it is better."

"Hmm. You do not know of Maralin, I think. Much of what Adin has learned since coming to the Great Valley has been from a man who was once accounted a very good cook. This way of serving is far richer than we would have done it in Einnland."

Ursula took a bite of her roll and marvelled. It certainly is not onions but the way of preparing that vegetable has made the taste very like. I can see why Eriana thinks it came via Maralin and I am inclined to agree.

"Highness," she said, "Where I come from we have a vegetable named an onion. When meat is served in rolls like this there are often sliced and fried onions with it. Somehow it brings out the flavors of the meat and this does the same thing."

"Do you tell me? Then it is just the right thing to add to our meat tonight. Kedian, hurry back with more rolls for our men, if you please."

He bowed. "As you desire, Highness."

Soon all the chunks had been taken to the kitchen and about two thirds used to feed the company. The songs ceased while everyone took what was a late evening meal before settling back and having quiet conversations. Then Eriana stood up.

«Who will give the first story?»

Tor Andersson also stood. "I will, Highness. I think I can do it in their tongue now."

Eriana sat down again as Tor threw the rest of his drink down his throat and then began pacing counter-clockwise round between the fire and the assembled company.

"I tell you Gisli's story," he began. "In the tongue of the Sirrel a story might be known as a Saga, a tale of the past, something that men say really happened. I do not know if that is so, since many stories have Gods, Giants, Trolls and other suchlike in them. You decide. I will begin.

"At the end of the days of Harold Fairhair there was a mighty lord whose name was Thorkel Goldhelm, and he dwelt in Surnadale. Now he had a wedded wife, and three sons by her. The name of the eldest was Ari, the second was called Gisli, and the third Thorbjorn."

Even in a non-native tongue there was a certain cadence about the way that Tor spoke. Ursula decided that it must be a peculiarity of the custom of story telling. The night was now dark, the fire had burned down sufficiently that there was little noise, and everyone was listening attentively to the story, which revolved around a magic sword that was borrowed and not returned to its owner. Eventually there was a confrontation and both lender and borrower killed each other.

Tor ended with, "There is more, much more, but I will let someone else tell a different story." He grabbed his tankard and walked off to get a refill.

Haakon stood. «I can tell a story, Highness, the story of Thor, but only in my own tongue. Will you tell the river words to the others for me?»

Eriana stood. «That is a good story, Haakon. I will tell the others what you say sentence by sentence. Agreed?»

«Agreed, Highness.»

Eriana told the company, "Haakon tells the story of one of our Gods named Thor, but it begins with the creation of the worlds and those who lived in them that time. There are many names in it but, I pray you, you do not have to remember any of them as we do. Haakon, you may begin."

Haakon nodded and began walking clockwise around the fire. «For silence I pray all sacred children, great and small, sons of Heimdall, that I will Allfather's deeds recount, men's ancient saws, those that I best remember.»

Eriana repeated the line in the local tongue.

«The Jötuns I remember early born, those who me of old have reared. I nine worlds remember, nine trees, the great central tree, beneath the earth.»

The stories went on and though many of the company understood little they were all appreciative of the story-tellers, applauding them soundly when each tale had finished. By this time everyone had realized that what they were participating in was almost a religious experience, though none of them except Ursula would have recognized that word.

By now it was getting late. The darkness to the east had brightened and the Veil had risen, bathing the whole scene with multicolored light.

"You heard us speak of Valhalla, where warriors go to their final rest?" Eriana asked her audience. "What you name the Veil is where we consider Valhalla to be. Of course, since the Great Convocation we know that is probably not so but it fits our stories so well. When the Veil is directly to the north then we know that midnight has come, so there is time for another story. Who will speak?"

Lars stood. "Princess, I will tell a tale, but not of our history or our legends. I would speak of the Warrior Princess and the deeds of herself and her small band, of which of course I was one."

Eriana was thrown. "You can do this? I mean, do you know the words well enough? I thought you had trouble with the Sirrel tongue."

"I have a good woman as a teacher." The big man glanced at Nethra and smiled. "I may ask for certain words but most will know what I mean."

Eriana thought for a moment and then nodded. "Very well. It is good that these folk should know of our own part in history." She turned to the company. "The Princess he speaks of is me. Lars will tell you of my story, what has made me the woman who stands before you. Of course it is also the story of my men and of two women of Palarand when we fought at Boldan's Rock. But all in good time. Lars? If you would begin."

Lars began pacing the fire, now little more than a pile of embers, counter-clockwise.

"King Embrikt ruled a cold, barren land, along the southern coast of the Great Sea. He took to wife Anhilda who gave him daughter Eriana. Wanting a son to follow him he tried again but both Anhilda and her son died in the birthing. Another wife he took named Arnthruthr who gave him sons Torulf, Germund and Steffi."

Ursula listened as Lars went briefly through Eriana's flight from Einnland, her landing at Plif and subsequent arrival at Robanar's palace. Curiously, her time there was glossed over but skipped to her men joining her at an isolated estate, where they were taught to ride frayen and to learn fresh arts of war.

"Garia her name was, younger than all and small, but no Norse warrior could best her with weapons or without. Men wondered how someone so small and young could wield such magic but it was explained that anyone could do so, man or woman, had they the will and the knowledge.

"King Robanar asked the Norse to help with a small problem, a distant fortress overlooking the great river. With new gifts of war from Garia they set forth and traveled over the mountains -"

The fire collapsed and a glowing ember rolled out in front of Lars. He backstepped to avoid it... onto the end of another ember, the remains of a house timber, which promptly turned his ankle and unbalanced him. He automatically put out his left arm to break his fall - and fell directly into the fire.

On Midsummer's Night Lars is injured but fortunately help is close at hand. His injuries will take time to heal and that causes problems for Eriana, who expected to spend the Rains planning the future structure of the Navy. Of course, Ursula has an idea.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

94 - Embers and Plans

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2024 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Several of the less inebriated were already moving, once it was apparent what would happen to Lars. Some of their fellows moved, also, to stumble and fall and generally be less than helpful to those around them. Lars collapsed sideways into the pile of embers and two women screamed, Eriana and Nethra. His landing caused much of the fire to be scattered around and people had to dodge flaming lumps of wood.

The nearest two grabbed an arm and a leg and bodily yanked Lars out of the flames, dumping him on the nearest empty patch of ground. Others grabbed buckets of water and threw them over Lars to put out any potential flames.

"No!" Ursula called as she ran. "Don't waste the water like that. Pour it slowly over his left arm and side. Trickle some over his ankle as well. You others, try and push the fire back together so we aren't tripping over hot embers."

As Ursula crouched by Lars' side she saw that he had been relatively lucky. Most of his hair had gone and the left half of his beard, but they were problems that would resolve by themselves. The Norse had mostly worn canvas that evening, aware of the possibility that the night could end cool, and what she could see of Lars indicated that his clothing had been barely scorched. Importantly, the canvas had protected most of his skin.

His left hand and arm were the worst and she ordered a steady trickle of water to be directed over them. Others were asked to refill the empty buckets.

Benakar asked, "Why, Mistress?"

"Because that is the quickest way to cool the skin and stop any burns becoming worse. We were lucky that he was pulled out so fast. Lars, how are you feeling?"

«Like a fool, Ursula. I should have been more careful.»

«Where does it hurt? I'm guessing your left arm and hand but is there anywhere else?»

«I think I was lucky. Only my hand feels burned, and even that does not seem so bad. But I have twisted my ankle.» He grimaced. «Oh. I think I burned my ear.»

«Let me have a look at your ear... but we have hardly any good light other than the fire.»

"Mistress," Tyra said, crouching down beside Ursula, "here is your bag. What do you need first?"

Somebody else crouched at her other side and she realized with a start that it was Simbran.

"What happened, Mistress?"

She put up a hand to stop the questions. "Lars, do you think you can sit up?"

"Yah, Mistress." He did so, wincing as his left hand pressed against the ground to lever himself up. «Yah, that one is sore, all right.»

To Tyra, Ursula said, "Let's just have some clean cloth for now, dampened with water, so I can clean up the injuries." She turned. "Your Grace, Lars was telling a story and a piece of wood fell out of the fire. To avoid it he stepped back but onto another lump he had not seen."

"Oh. Do you need any assistance? I have a carriage, he could be taken back to the Fortress if that is what is needed."

Ursula thought. "Thank you, Your Grace, I think that might be wise. If he has twisted his ankle he won't be able to walk anywhere anyway. But I want to clean him up first."

"As you wish, Mistress." Simbran stood and turned. "Eriana, it seems your brave warrior has less injuries than he might have, I saw him stumble and fall and thought the worst."

Eriana curtseyed. "As you say, Your Grace. My men managed to pull him out very quickly." She added, "I wondered if you would come tonight."

"It is the curse of governance that I was delayed by urgent business, only to arrive late and witness the accident. Now I suppose you will not wish to continue."

Eriana looked at Ursula. "What do you think?"

"His Grace has offered a carriage to take Lars to the Fortress and I am inclined to accept, Highness. If there is food and drink left then I do not see any reason you cannot continue without us."

"Us?"

"Me, Tyra and Lars."

Nethra was there also, crouching besides Lars. She looked up. "Can I come too?"

Simbran looked at the three women and Lars and came to a decision. "You shall all take my carriage, I deem. I will give my escort instructions for when you arrive. Eriana, if I may ride back with you once you and your people have finished here."

"Done, Your Grace, and thank you. Lars, can you yet stand?"

"Probably, Princess."

With assistance he struggled to his feet, favoring his left foot, and Ursula looked him over but the flickering light made it difficult to see his injuries properly.

"Your Grace, I'll need a room with a good light so that I can examine him properly."

"Of course, Mistress. What about healers..? I mean, other than yourself. The Fortress has a Chamber of the Sick for mishaps like this one, we can offer bandages, salves - and he will need a crutch, I deem."

"Thank you, Your Grace, that is just what we need. Where is your carriage?"

Eriana told Tor to organize the party in her temporary absence and joined the others as they helped Lars along the access road to where Simbran's carriage waited. There was some difficulty getting Lars into the carriage which involved Simbran and his escort leader getting their shoulders under Lars' backside and heaving.

Lars did not want to sit down.

"I am wet, will ruin the seats," he explained.

"A little water will not hurt these seats, my good man," came the response. "What do you think happens if I must needs go out when it is raining? Sit down, please and let the women join you."

With his face even redder, Lars sat down and Nethra immediately sat close beside him. Ursula and Tyra climbed in and sat facing them. While this happened Simbran gave instructions to the escort leader.

"What of yourself, Your Grace? If we depart, who will act as your escort should something happen?"

"I will be with Eriana's men," was the short reply. "Having heard detail of their journey here I am certain they will keep me at least as safe as my own men can. Get Lars to the Chamber of the Sick as soon as you can, Platen."

The officer saluted. "As you command, Your Grace."

He turned and shouted to the carriage driver and they were off. The Margrave's escort went with them, two in front and two behind, those in front finding their way by means of what Eriana had called "Beam Lanterns" that functioned just like modern flashlights. Since the Veil was at its highest, they didn't have much trouble but still proceeded with caution.

Entering the fortress was different at the dead of night. The last time Ursula had been here the courtyard had been packed with travelers, officials, released captives and relatives but this time the yard was empty except for two men who hurried across the darkened expanse to open the carriage doors.

"But I thought - Where is His Grace?"

"Still at the party," the Platen replied. "At His Grace's command, we have brought back one of Her Highness's men who has suffered an accident with their fire. We require a stretcher to take him at once to the Chamber of the Sick," he glanced at the open carriage door, "...and four men."

"At once, Sir. If we may need to call out a healer to attend?"

"Her Highness's personal healer is here in the carriage with the man but she will not know where anything is. I know it is late but if you could ask Mistress Tamina to attend."

"Sir!" The man ran off.

Ursula said, "Tyra, you and I had better get out. Lars, you stay there until we have some help."

Getting Lars out of the carriage turned out to be a major operation but eventually he was persuaded to lie on the provided stretcher. The four armsmen carried him in followed by the three women. The men carried Lars along corridors and into an antechamber where the healers of the Fortress usually plied their trade. Through a connecting door she could see the Chamber of the Sick, a fairly large airy room with eight beds, three of which were occupied by sleepy patients.

The treatment room was lit by a single lantern, but once Lars had been helped to a chair the men went around and lit all the others giving the room a bright and warm glow. Tyra immediately handed Ursula the basket and the two set to work. Nethra sat in a close-by chair, watching anxiously.

"I'll leave your ankle until last, Lars. The nature of burns means that the sooner I can treat them, the faster they will heal and the less damage caused." He grunted. "Let me have a look at that ear first."

The left side of Lars' head had smacked into embers in the middle of the fire and, though his body had automatically jerked back on contact, some damage had inevitably been done. Fortunately he had not lain there long enough for the damage to be serious.

"You have some burns there," she told him after cleaning the area, "and I suspect your ear is going to look a little different when it has all healed. You are lucky that it did not affect your eyes or your scalp though I am not sure if all your hair will grow back."

Another grunt. "Warriors get scars, Mistress. Will learn to live with it."

Nethra said, "I would rather you didn't get any more scars, Lars."

His face softened. "It is my life, Nethra, but I think my life is about to change. Suddenly I have -"

He ran out of words and just sat, looking at Nethra. His eyes glistened.

Ursula found the jar of burn salve and opened it, putting a little on a cloth and applying it gently to his ear. She then put a pad on it and began to wind a strip of bandage around his head.

A sleepy woman in a nightdress staggered into the room. "What's going on? The message I had was confused. Who are you?"

Ursula stood. "I am Ursula, personal healer to Her Highness Princess Eriana and her company. This is Admiral Lars, the commander of her Marines. Beside me is Tyra, my assistant and over there is Nethra, a close friend of Admiral Lars. There was a celebration around a big fire and the Admiral tripped. His Grace had just arrived and he offered us the use of your chamber."

Ursula could see the woman slowly come fully awake as she absorbed the facts. "Oh. I am Healer Tamina. What do you need?"

Ursula turned and looked critically at Lars. "I was putting salve on his ear, it has been burned but not badly. He put out his left arm to break his fall and it went into the fire," the healer shuddered, "and I have not yet examined any of it closely. He has also injured his left ankle, I do not know how badly yet. The rest of him seems to have escaped injury. Burn salve and bandages, I think, and if you could look at his ankle while I attend to his arm and hand."

"As you wish, Mistress." Tamina bustled off to some cupboards on the far wall and began pulling out supplies.

Ursula looked at Lars' arm, finding mostly scrapes and minor burns on the underside which she covered with salve and wrapped with offered bandages. It was his left hand that had taken the worst that the fire could give him.

«You are going to have problems with this,» she told Lars. «You are fortunate that you were pulled out straight away but you're still going to have a lot of scarring. You might even lose the feeling across your palm or some fingers.»

Lars nodded, but his expression was tense. «If it must be, Mistress. What must I do?»

«It will have to be bandaged up for a week or so and then you'll need to do some exercises to make sure the scar tissue doesn't contract and give you a claw hand.» She demonstrated and he nodded soberly. «Nethra will need to put salve on it every day to keep the skin flexible. Whether you'll ever get back the whole use of your hand I don't know. It will be up to you to keep flexing your hand in and out - and it is going to be painful.»

«Many injuries are painful, Mistress. I need my hands so I will do what I must and I will bear as much as I can.» He sighed noisily. «I was careless and I must pay for it, I know. But my life is changing in ways that I did not expect. I am no longer the simple warrior who will do whatever my Princess commands, I have become a leader and a teacher and,» his eyes turned towards Nethra, the moisture appearing again, «I have found someone who needs looking after at least as much as my Princess does.»

"What tongue is that?" Tamina asked, breaking Ursula's chain of thought. "I thought I knew all the local ones but that one is new to me."

Ursula turned. "Oh, his people come from a very distant land, out beyond the end of the Sirrel and far to the south. What is that you are holding?"

"I noticed that our burn salve does not look like what is in the pot you are using, the color is different. If I may ask what is in yours, Mistress."

"Oh, this? Well -"

There followed a complex herbal discussion which continued while Ursula cleaned the dirt and debris from Lars' left hand. In the end she decided to use Tamina's version and spread it thinly over the palm and fingers. Tyra provided narrow bandages for Ursula to wrap the hand and fingers while Tamina went back to examining Lars' left foot.

"I don't think anything is broken," she reported after a while, "just sprained, but it will still take a month or two to recover completely. Have you already treated this? I would have expected more swelling."

"Lars fell sideways into a big fire after his foot was turned on a stray ember," Ursula explained. "He was pulled out almost immediately and the other men poured a lot of water over him to make sure he was not on fire, and to cool any wounds. That included his ankle."

"Ah. That would make sense." Tamina nodded. "Been drinking?"

"It was a celebration, Mistress. In their lands they do not have the rainy season you have here so their Harvest Festival is much later in the year. Tonight they celebrate the shortest night, Midsummer's Night."

"Midsummer's Night? Oh, so it is! Because of our Harvest Festival we tend to ignore tonight but I can see why others might not. Do you want to look at this ankle before I bandage it?"

"Thank you, I should." Ursula turned to Lars. "How is the pain? Do you want me to give you anything?"

«It is bearable now, Mistress, but it will get worse for a time, especially after that ankle is bandaged. I'll need to sleep tonight so a little something would be a help, I think.»

"The green stuff?"

"Yah, Mistress, should be enough." His expression changed. "Oh. Need latrine."

Ursula looked at Tamina. "Do you have any male staff who could help Lars go to the toilet? It would not be a good idea if any of us went."

"I should think not, Mistress!" Tamina eyed Lars up and down. "Given his size and with that ankle he'll need two, I think. If you would wait here a moment."

She came back with an orderly who had been dozing in the Chamber of the Sick and a beefy-looking armsman who had been on duty nearby. The two of them managed to get Lars upright and then helped him out of the room. The two healers studied one another.

"You've been dragged out of bed," Ursula observed. "Are you beginning to feel cold?"

"I am," the other agreed. "I'm sure parts of me are still asleep. I have some fluffy robes in my office, if you would excuse me?"

Ursula spread a hand. "This is your domain, Tamina. Carry on."

"I was not sure of your rank, which is unfamiliar to me."

"Here I am nothing more than a healer, Tamina."

"One moment."

Tamina opened one of the other doors to the room and disappeared, reappearing with a fluffy robe which she was already pulling on.

"That's better. I'm sure you have had occasional night callouts in your own work?"

"It was slightly different where I originally came from, Tamina." Ursula tried to explain that where she worked, in a large hospital, there was a shift system which meant working all night, often overlapping the next shift when times were busy or they were short of staff.

"I cannot imagine such a huge place! I thought the Fortress was busy but -" Tamina shook her head. "And yet you came to Bibek with Her Highness and her men. Do you not feel some relief after moving to such different work?"

"Sometimes. The story of my leaving the hospital and joining up with her Highness is a long one, most of which you probably wouldn't understand. The dangers here are very different than what I faced before, that is certainly true."

"Different? In what way?"

Ursula considered. "I would tell you but, considering the time of night, you probably wouldn't remember most of it by tomorrow. Would Lars remain here tonight, do you think?"

Tamina nodded. "It is late and with that ankle it would not make sense for him to go far tonight. Where are you staying?"

"We are all at the Beresgar Hostel. I was told it was a short walk but I think he would be better here."

"We have room, he does not need constant attention... though someone of his rank would prefer a private chamber, I deem." She turned to Nethra, who had just been watching the events so far. "Mistress, I have been told that you are a close friend. If I may ask how close? I mean, would you wish to share a chamber with him, or am I asking you something embarrassing?"

"Mistress Tamina, presently we share a bed each night, though we are not yet even betrothed. After this evening, though, I have no doubt of my man's intentions."

"Do you tell me?" She looked intrigued. "Is this some custom of the river folk, then?"

Nethra turned to Ursula with a look of appeal in her eyes.

"That is part of what I must explain tomorrow, it seems," Ursula explained. "Nethra is one of eleven we saved from slavery by renegade soldiers of Yod."

The look changed to one of sympathy. "Then I will find you two a chamber nearby, Mistress, that you might have privacy. And for you and your assistant, Mistress Ursula, I will find you one as well. It is too late to be wandering around Bibek in the dark."

Eventually Lars returned, helped by the two men who remained standing nearby, knowing that he would be moving again shortly. He was given some of the green herbs and his foot tightly bandaged before they helped him out of the room and along to a nearby chamber, the four women following behind.

"If you would all wait here," Tamina said outside the door. "You have no night attire, I will fetch some."

She walked along to the end of the corridor and entered a closet, emerging a little later with a stack of linen over her arms. She joined the others and held out her hands.

"If you would each take one of these. I must needs apologize, they are intended for patients and to be easily wrapped around them or removed. We rarely have female patients, as you might imagine, so most of these will be somewhat large but that might be enough on such a warm night as this. Mistress," she addressed Nethra, "do you think you will be able to undress your man or shall these other women be needed to help you?"

All three women blushed. Nethra replied, "I should be able to manage by myself, Mistress. Thank you for these."

"It is only right, Mistress." Tamina added, "Toilets and bathing rooms are at the end of the corridor near where you saw me collect the linen."

Lars and Nethra went into the chamber and the helpers assisted him onto the bed. The two men emerged and closed the door, nodding to Tamina before heading back to their posts. Ursula and Tyra were shown into the adjacent room.

"Another apology, I regret," Tamina said to them. "These chambers have only a double bed. The other chambers along here are less suitable, they each have but a single bed. Can you manage?"

"It is not something we have done before but it should not be a problem," Ursula assured the woman. "We help each other wash and dress, after all."

"Thank you, Mistress. I will have the kitchen warned that we have all been up late," Tamina told them before she left. "If you desire to sleep a little longer I doubt anyone will object. Till then, Mistress - oh, and make sure to lock your doors, the men are not accustomed to having women in the patients' area and may try to visit."

"A wise idea. Thank you again for all your help, Tamina. Good night."

~o~O~o~

There was only a small chamber provided for healers and their helpers to take meals and by the time Ursula and Tyra were shown to it the following morning everyone else had finished and gone off to their duties. One of the kitchen staff told them what was available and left to arrange their meals.

"Any bad effects after last night?" asked Ursula.

"None, Mistress," Tyra replied. "I only drank a little beer and changed that for water every other time. It made sense, after all we have a smaller capacity than any of the men, do we not? And we must needs keep our wits about us that those of the men we do not know try something in their befuddlement."

"That is true, Tyra, but I also noticed that most of the men, the Norse I mean, drank less than I have seen them do in the past. Remember Gylfi's Rest? I think that if they had drunk as much as they did then all of them would have been asleep by midnight. I think they wanted to stay sober enough to hear and appreciate the sagas."

"As did I, Mistress! Some of those stories were amazing. How much of what was told was real, do you think?"

"It is difficult to say, since these tales have been told for many hundreds of years and I am certain things would have been changed along the way. That first one, about Gisli, sounds almost true apart from the magic sword, of course. There is no easy way to explain that, but it makes for a good story. Now the next one, about Thor and the other Norse gods, can only be make-believe. I am told that no-one can prove the existence of any Gods on Anmar so hardly anyone believes in them any more. Still, that was a good story as well and that is why they keep telling them."

"As you say, Mistress. I enjoyed what I could understand, anyway."

"Even the ones spoken in Norse?"

"It is like most of the men in reverse, Mistress. I can just about understand most of what they say now but it is much harder finding words if I wanted to say anything in Norse. Last night was fair, I understood most of the words except some of the old ones."

"To understand the stories properly you'd have to know about where they lived on Earth and how their society worked - Ah, here comes a pot of pel and some plates."

They had opted to avoid the grain porridge, to save the cooks from making another batch, and just have toast, meats, cheese and fruits. Once a second man had arrived with these they concentrated on eating. As they were finishing Eriana was shown into the room. The armsman who showed her in looked disapproving when neither woman stood up. Eriana found a spare chair and sat down at the table.

"Good morning to you both. Is that pel? If I may join you in a mug."

Ursula filled a spare mug and handed it to her. "Of course, Highness. Good morning."

"You are both well? Nothing troubles either of you after last night?"

"No, Highness. We had a function there last night so were careful what we ate and drank. It seems that most of your men were as well."

"You noticed that, then? Aye, they wanted to hear the stories, of course. What did you think?"

Ursula was silent for a while, thinking. "The stories were good, Eriana, and deserve to be heard, I think. The food, that was also better than I expected, but then I know the cooks. The fire? I think we could have done better. On a beach in Einnland, where everyone there was Norse, that is one thing but here, on a deserted farm with a mixed audience, I thought that it did not work so well. Perhaps there are other ways you might do this in future."

"It could never be the same, of course," Eriana ruminated. "Perhaps I was a fool to think it could be. Next year? That is a long way away and we have ample time to consider what could be done instead. I thank you for your opinion, Ursula."

"Did you finish the 'Saga of the Warrior Princess' after we left?"

Eriana nodded. "Aye, we did, and Simbran was impressed all over again when he heard what the Einnland Regiment managed to do. The whole business was suicidal, of course. I marvel that any of us at all returned from that fight on the wharves below."

Ursula shook her head. "Considering what we did at Faralan, Highness, I am not so sure. A dozen Norse basically hacked two hundred armed troops to pieces then. You underestimate your crew, Eriana. They are certainly the best in the business here and now."

"As you say. But can we keep our abilities up to date with all these new weapons and techniques? I could not say. Now, tell me, what of Lars? Is he badly injured?"

"Yes and no. What?"

Eriana had chuckled at that phrase. "It is something that Garia says all too frequently. It annoys some and amuses others, but when she says it she is generally correct. So, tell me about Lars."

"In general, as you may know, he was extremely lucky that people pulled him out before too much damage was done. The side of his head hit something and it looks like his left ear may look a little different once the bandages come off. There are minor burns there, that is all. It should not affect his hearing. He has lost a lot of hair that side and from his beard. His face escaped damage and I think his eyesight has not been affected.

"As for the rest, he is mostly clear, fortunately, and mostly because of the canvas clothing he was wearing... is probably still wearing. His left arm got scraped by wood in the fire as he fell over and there are minor burns there as well. His left hand, well..."

"Bad?"

"He was using it to break his fall and it had his whole weight on it when it connected with something, probably a burning log. His palm and the inner sides of his fingers are burned but, again, because he was pulled out quickly it is not as bad as it could have been. I have salved the hand and wrapped it and with any luck it should mean he retains some use of that hand." Ursula shook her head. "How much I do not know. A lot depends on him."

"Ahh. But his right hand is his sword hand."

Ursula looked at Eriana for a moment. "Highness, I think you are going to have to reconsider Lars and what he does for you. That accident means that it is not only his fighting ability that he is now questioning but the rest of his life."

Eriana looked intent. "Tell me, Ursula."

"Highness, I cannot. He has not said very much and I could be said to be betraying a healer's oath of confidence. You will have to let him explain it to you by himself."

"Very well. I am going to see him after I have finished here. Have you yet seen him this morning?"

"We were told that we could sleep late and we did so. I think that Mistress Tamina, the Fortress's resident healer, might have seen him but I do not know. If you have no objection we will join you."

"You are his healer, of course you and Tyra are welcome. Is that all his injuries?"

"No, Highness. He twisted his left ankle and that was why he fell. Fortunately - again - it looks like nothing was broken, but with any injury in that area it will take time to heal and he will need the use of a crutch." Ursula grimaced, "...And I have just realized that the crutch would go on his left side, but he cannot hold it there because of his left hand."

Eriana pursed her lips. "That changes matters, does it not? But I cannot make decisions until after I have seen him. How long do you think it would be before he is back on his feet, walking normally?"

"Where I come from we have special... boots... and other supports which means he could be mobile in a few days, walking normally would be perhaps three weeks. Here, it will take much longer, Mistress Tamina suggested it could be two months."

"Two months? Call it the end of the Rains, then. Hmm."

Eriana was silent, thinking, as the other two finished their breakfast. Ursula showed Eriana the way to the Chamber of the Sick and she looked in, hoping to find Tamina. Another woman was there.

"I was looking for Tamina."

"She was called out late last night, Mistress, and has not yet returned to duty. You are?"

"My apologies, Mistress. This is Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand and it was one of her men who was hurt last night. I am Healer Ursula and this is my assistant Tyra. We accompanied Admiral Lars here late last night."

"Maker!" The woman curtseyed. "Your Highness, welcome. It is not often we see such august visitors in here. I am Healer Darissa, one of those who take care of the men and women of the Fortress. Uh, do you mean the couple in Room 9? The man with burns and a damaged ankle?"

Eriana answered. "That's him. Can we visit him?"

"Surely, Highness. If you would follow me this way."

Darissa opened the door to Room 9 and everyone entered. Lars was still in bed, wearing the nightgown, while Nethra sat on a chair beside the bed. She was firmly clutching his good hand. When Lars saw Eriana his expression became sheepish.

"Princess. I am sorry. Did a stupid thing."

«Lars, I was there, I saw it, I feared for you, it could have happened to anyone. How are you feeling now?»

«Better now my friends are here.» His expression changed. «Princess, before we speak of anything else, I have a very important question to ask you.»

«Yes?»

«I want your permission to marry Nethra. She came to me in her hour of need and I saw my duty. Now we have come to know each other and I would have her by my side.» He waggled his bandaged hand. «Last night showed me that I have another - yet another - important woman in my life, but this time it is personal. In the future I must think of her needs as well as mine. As my liege, will you agree to this marriage?»

Eriana was surprised but, Ursula saw, not as much as she could have been. After all, Lars and Nethra had become a couple the same night they had met and the attraction between them was obvious to all. Nevertheless, once Eriana had considered the matter, her answer was not what anyone had expected.

"Lars," she replied with a sigh, using the Valley tongue so that all could understand her, "Regrettably I am unable to agree to this marriage, for the simple reason that I am no longer your liege."

He started to protest but she held up a hand, thinking.

"In fact I am not sure exactly who is these days," she added slowly. "When I came aboard the Visund you were Balrik's man and when he and his family were washed away I gave you the option of swearing to me, which you did. Then, out at the Kallend Estate we all swore to Robanar, which might mean that you are his man alone now.

"But the men who were left at the Kallend Estate all swore to Garia when they all decided to live together at Blackstone House, in order to make things less complicated. It is possible that some of those who went with us to Boldan's Rock also swore to Garia after we returned, but I do not know for sure. All I know is that I do not think I can answer your question for you, someone else must needs do it."

Lars looked stunned. "Princess, we are far away from Palarand now. You have the King's writ, why can you not do it for him?"

Eriana shook her head. "I must needs take advice, Lars. If you were still my man you would have my agreement and heartily, you two are well matched, I deem. But this has become a matter of law and custom and I must make certain."

Lars lowered his eyes. "I obey, Princess."

"I will do all I can," she told him. "Kalmenar may be able to make answer, perhaps even Simbran has some suggestions. You have my word, Lars. Now, I am more interested in your injuries. Ursula? I assume you tended him."

"I did, with help from the other Fortress healer Tamina."

Briefly she outlined what Lars had wrong with him and what she had done. Eriana looked concerned but tried to reassure the man who in practice was her second in command.

"Thank the Gods, Lars! I had feared that you were more badly hurt than that. But damage to both your hand and ankle means that I must needs consider our future plans. I must ask if you are comfortable here or do you want to come back to the hostel with us?"

Lars looked at Ursula. She replied, "Highness, it would be better if he stayed here for today at least and spent some time recovering. The healers here can keep an eye on him and change his dressings when they need to do so."

She looked at Darissa who nodded back. "Highness, it is not as if we are presently crowded, your man will have the best attention the Fortress can provide. If you should desire to take him back, the Beresgar Hostel has a small Chamber of the Sick which your own healer may use."

Eriana nodded. "Leave him here today, then. Send if he needs more urgent attention, I deem. You know where the rest of us will be. Oh. Will the presence of his intended be a problem?"

"His..? Oh, no, Highness. In fact, she may be of some help if she so desires."

"Good. Lars, I must go and see the Margrave now, I may return later today, possibly late afternoon. Ursula, shall you join me? The injuries to Lars raise questions only your experience may answer."

Ursula replied, "Of course, Highness."

As Eriana turned to go Lars said, «I regret making you change your plans, Princess. Think kindly of me.»

«Oh, Lars, I do. I do.»

* * *

The afternoon had passed in deep conversation with as many people as Eriana could find but no-one would offer any solution to her problems. About a bell before the evening meal Eriana, Ursula and Kalmenar met in a small room at the hostel. Eriana had her elbows on the table and the knuckles of both hands kneading her forehead.

"I do not know what to do," she muttered. "To me, Lars is essential to the planning we must needs do at Sheldane. Now it is not possible for him to travel with us and all know it." She looked up. "Firstly, My Lord, if you may advise us on the customs of marriage in the Great Valley. Lars has petitioned me as his liege to give him permission but I am no longer his liege. I believe that when we all swore to Robanar back at the Kallend Estate his fealty passed to the King, as did mine and all of my men."

The small diplomat stroked his chin. "It is true, all the lands along the valley of the Sirrel hold the same customs and laws, that I know of, and that is that any man, if he be someone's vassal, must needs ask permission of his liege before he may change his marital status. If you say that Lars is no longer your vassal then there is no help for it, I deem. He must return to Palarand and petition the King for the right."

"That is what I thought," Eriana responded. "But he is injured and must remain in Faral until the river is safe to use again before he may travel, probably on the Green Ptuvil. I do not care to deprive Lars and Nethra of their happiness that long. Is there no remedy?"

Kalmenar shook his head. "None that I can think of," he replied.

Ursula objected, "But, surely, what happens when soldiers go off into foreign lands and find someone there they want to marry? Surely they do not need to wait until they return home?"

Kalmenar looked interested. "There is much in what you say, Mistress. In those cases, the soldier or whoever is also sworn to their officers above them. In turn those officers are subordinate to those above them in rank, all the way up to their ruler. Mayhap it would be a higher officer who might give permission for any marriage, though perhaps it might need to be ratified somehow when they return to their home lands."

"That is your answer, then, Eriana. You are the head of the Navy and Lars is a subordinate officer in it. You can give him permission and have it ratified by his liege when we get back to Palarand."

"But... I can do that? It would be legal?"

"The circumstances are presently unusual, Highness," Kalmenar judged, "but if your Navy is to become a real and growing service then it will need protocol and custom to govern those who are in its ranks. You have occasionally mentioned that you would desire to be on a big ship, larger than the Visund, traveling the wide oceans and discovering new lands and peoples. What happens when your ship reaches a foreign shore and some of your crew wish to marry those of other lands? Your voyage, it has been said, may last years. Lars is just the first for whom such customs and practices must be wrought."

Ursula added, "Highness, in fact I do not think that, as the head of the Navy, as opposed to being a Princess of Palarand, you own alliegance to your King. From what you told me the Navy probably only owes alliegance to the Congress who form this Federation, is that not so?"

Eriana nodded slowly. "There is much in what you both say. I believe that I will tell Lars this next time we see each other. But that does not solve the other problem, which is the need to have Lars at Sheldane. I had hoped to use that period, while we cannot go forth because of the rain, to accomplish as much as possible of the necessary planning."

"I do not think that will be a problem, Highness," Ursula responded. "I can guess what is going to happen and I think Lars has already figured it out as well."

Eriana looked suspiciously at Ursula. "Is this like when we were at Bakhrad, when you knew what we were going to do with the women and those barges before I did?"

"In a way. The circumstances are completely different."

The Princess's eyes flared with intensity. "Tell me."

"Lars will of course remain here in Bibek. He is too injured to go on the Visund. A hand only, or an ankle only, and he could probably manage. Not both. I would recommend taking Toshi in his place. He already acts as Lars's second-in-command, make it official."

"As you say," Eriana said slowly. "Although Toshi is not as familiar to me, that may not be so much a problem. But what will Lars do, stuck here for two months?"

"Have you forgotten Hamalbek? I am almost certain that Lars will be planning, probably with the help of Margrave Simbran and Graf Nuel, what to do there when the river subsides. He will also be planning for the training of the new Marines he expects to arrive during the next year. It makes sense for someone of his seniority to remain here while we go downstream."

"Gods! How could I have overlooked Hamalbek? Because it was not part of the original plan, that is why. Aye, Ursula, I will need someone senior to remain here when we leave. I had hoped one of the Farals or Zebrins would do it but it needs a neutral hand, I deem. Very well, Lars remains in Bibek until after the Rains have ceased. But how will I be able to plan? I know little about the workings of what will be new to all of us."

"Ah, not entirely, Highness. You once said that I was the only person from Earth with formal military training, I will help you. Between you, me, Toshi, Hashim and possibly Maralin I am sure we can properly rough out the structure we will need and get things started."

Eriana looked startled at first, then her eyes narrowed as she considered the possibilities.

"Done, Ursula. What would I do without you?"

An unexpected day of puzzles for many. Ketko confuses Ursula again, no-one knows if Lars can marry Nethra, and both Ursula and Eriana have received unexpected letters from King Robanar! The day ends with an ominous sighting.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

95 - Letters from Palarand

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2024 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Ursula disentangled herself from Eriana's arms and legs and pulled herself out of the bed. Her actions caused Eriana to waken fully and there was a question in the Princess's eyes.

"Good morrow, Ursula. Why the hurry? Have we overslept?"

"No, Eriana, but if I do not get down to the toilets there will be an accident. I won't be long."

"Ah. A common female complaint, I deem." She yawned. "I will follow, I believe, but at a speed more appropriate for one of royal blood."

"That hasn't stopped you before," Ursula muttered as she pulled on a fluffy robe. "See you shortly."

Tyra awoke as Ursula pulled open the outer door but Ursula just gave her a wave and continued. The young Jothan climbed out of her own bed and went to the door of Eriana's bedchamber. She curtseyed.

"Good morning, Your Highness. Is anything wrong?"

"Good morning, Tyra. No, your mistress has a full bladder, that is all, I deem." Eriana had by now climbed out of bed and was reaching for her own robe. "Will you join us?"

"Of course, Highness. If I may find my own robe first."

Then Matta and Vellana appeared and so it was all four who followed Ursula downstairs to the bathing and toilet facilities. Once they had returned to Eriana's suite all changed into ship dresses since the weather promised to be hot again.

Over breakfast Eriana said, "I am remiss, Ursula. I have seen and spoken to all who reside in this hostel but not those who were ill when we arrived. I can only offer lack of time but that is no excuse. Can you tell me how they fare?"

"Most could probably be released by now, Highness. D'Nandis is fully recovered from the middrin and is just a little weaker than the rest from having spent time in bed. Ketko likewise is recovering well. Tenevar seems to have recovered from the insect sting on his thigh and could benefit from some exercise."

"Tenevar?" Eriana interrupted. "Is he the one from Sheldane?"

Ursula thought briefly before nodding. "He is - Oh, you probably want to talk to him about Sheldane, don't you? I don't think it is a very large place, he should be able to describe it well enough to enable you to draw a map."

"My thoughts exactly, Ursula. I apologize, I interrupted you. The others?"

"Mostly old leg injuries, Highness. Paronar, Sivlik - I want to get them up and about to aid their recovery. Let me see. Of the others, seven of them, only two are unable to stand and walk around at the moment. I think that Presk might have a nasty chest disease called cancer, it is surprising that the pirates didn't finish him off before we arrived. He can walk but gets out of breath almost straight away. Barsak was a recent admission with a twisted ankle - not unlike that of Lars, in fact. He won't be going anywhere for a week or so, but he ought to be helped up and about to have company to talk to."

"Hmm. I think I will pay them a visit this morning anyway. As leader of this mongrel band it is my duty, I believe. You mention Lars, shall you and I then go to the Fortress to give him the good news?"

"As you wish, Highness. I want to speak to the healers there anyway, they have some different ideas about some of the herbs I use."

"Done. Then, when I have finished this mug of pel, we shall go and visit your sick."

Netheran and Sarrik were in attendance when they reached the medium-sized room called the Chamber of the Sick. They approached the group and bowed.

"Your Highness, welcome. As you may see, almost all of those within, including ourselves, are anxious to leave this place and go about our customary affairs."

"Good morning, Netheran, Sarrik. We have come to assess you all and discover if any of you may join the others as you desire. If I may ask, what were your customary affairs? You must have had a normal place of employment before you went on that boat and were captured by the pirates."

The two Faral healers looked at one another.

"It seems so long ago..." muttered Sarrik. "Shall I remember what I was doing?"

"Aye," Netheran agreed. "Much has happened to us, we are two different people now."

"Do you think they will have us back?"

"Mayhap. Much may have changed in the months while we were away, besides ourselves. Why, even the name of our land has changed!"

Sarrik remarked, "I have learned so much from Mistress Ursula, I deem." He addressed her. "It is my thought that you know much more than you have shown during the days we have been together, Mistress."

She replied, "Yes, I do know more and I would be willing to teach you some of it - but you are not part of our company, there are men in Faral who must be your superiors. I do not know what they would say and, I must add, it is likely we will not be here in Bibek for too much longer. We have to get downriver before the Rains begin."

Eriana added, "Aye, and before you ask, the Visund already has two healers aboard. However, if you may come to some accommodation with those who are your superiors here, then the new Navy base at Hamalbek would welcome you as healers there. This would have the advantage that you would not be so far away from friends and family, if you have such. What say you?"

Netheran bowed. "Highness, it is something that we must both consider seriously. Your people have shown us a new and better way of working and we have already talked together about what you intend to do along our great river. It interests us greatly."

"As you wish. I do not seek to entice anyone from what they did before but you know that many of those held captive with you, even those of Yod, are thinking of joining the River Patrol. Most of those no longer have jobs or homes to return to but you two probably do. We will not think badly of you if you choose another way."

Sarrik bowed. "Thank you, Highness."

"Then, let us look at those you have tended, both before and after we rescued you all."

Eriana moved from bed to bed, speaking to each and every man before moving on. With Ursula's advice most were permitted to return to join those friends they had made during captivity. Only one man, a Faral, wanted to go out from the hostel and see if he had any family left in Bibek.

"I dislike the thought that you may go unassisted from this place while still weakened," she told him. "Aye, you may have come originally from Bibek or nearby but the city has changed, I deem, since you were last here. If you would accept the help of two of my men while you search, since they can assist you should you falter and they will protect you from those who may seek to waylay you."

The man bent one knee. "Highness, you are gracious. I had not thought about how much had changed in the months since I was last here. If your offer of employment still stands then I would willingly serve under you, should I fully recover."

"Rise, please. As you may know, we have had requests from many of those who were captives of the pirates but we presently have no need for extra people. Find your family and spend the season of rain recovering with them. If mayhap you cannot find them then this hostel will still be available to you. By the time the weather dries you may be fit enough to be of use to us."

"As you suggest, Highness. Thank you."

The final two who had been infectious in one way or another came last. D'Nandis climbed off his bed and offered Eriana a bow.

"Highness, this is D'Nandis," Ursula introduced him.

"Good morning, D'Nandis. But you are of the Six Cities, this is not your full name, I deem."

"It is as you say, Your Highness. In my home land I have the honor to be Yarbortarsil Benemar'than Doras D'Nandis an K'kjand. If I may be of service to you."

Eriana smiled. "Indeed you may. Garia - Princess Garia - explained to me how the names of your people are constructed, though I do not speak your tongue. Doras is some kind of rank, I believe, and D'Nandis the name of your House or family?"

"That is so, Highness. Doras means that I am the third son of my father and, more importantly, unlikely to become heir to his position should he die or more probably retire. Nandis is indeed the name of my family and house, which for me are the same thing."

"Unlikely to become heir? The position will go to one of your two brothers, then?"

D'Nandis gave a small smile. "One of my four brothers, Highness. It means that to improve myself I may move to a different... trade, let us say, than what my family practises. I will only be to do that once I return to K'kjand. Assuming I survive."

"Ah, as you say. When all bear blades and other weapons then much might befall any traveler, I deem. Will you come with us when we depart? I offer you a place on my ship the Visund when we begin our return journey and I know that you will have a warm and appreciative welcome in our final destination which is Palarand. Once there you may decide to join the Federation Navy, of which I am the appointed head."

"Highness, in the Six Cities Palarand is well known as a safe and interesting place for those like me who care to travel, though very far away. I will accept your offer immediately, but you should know that I doubt I am yet strong enough to pull an oar."

"We understand that, D'Nandis. You will come first as a passenger, to offer such assistance along the way that you may be capable of. I warn you, you have seen the Visund, it is an open craft and the journey may not be so comfortable as you may be used to."

D'Nandis nodded. "I understand, Highness. I will be there." He hesitated. "If I may ask, will you offer the same to my companion Kapis?"

Eriana nodded back. "Aye, I will. The men of the Six Cities are known for their trust and steadfastness and I will take any that I can find."

"Thank you, Highness."

Ursula added, "D'Nandis, you can leave this chamber and go and find him if you wish. You are well enough now not to require our attentions any longer."

He bowed. "Thank you, Mistress Ursula. I have waited for this day but knew that I should not attempt to hurry my recovery."

She smiled. "The best patients are always those who do not want to be somewhere like here. Go on, go and find him - and take it easy until you get used to moving again."

As D'Nandis moved slowly out of the chamber Eriana turned to the final occupant. Ketko had been sitting on his bed, watching Eriana closely, and now slid off it onto his knees. He bent down to touch the floor with his forehead and then straightened, remaining on his knees. He looked absolutely terrified.

"Great Mother, in this strange world there is no Horde which I could call my own. The Honored Mother spoke well of your rule when she tended me and so if you look favorably on me then I would offer you my service."

Eriana looked confused. "I am no mother, man from another world."

Now Ketko was confused. "But, pardon my presumption, I was told that you are the daughter of a Queen, is this so?"

"Yes, it is... but what has that to do with the matter?"

"You are the daughter of a Queen, your mother has unfortunately died giving birth to another, you must therefore be a Great Mother in her place. It is logical."

Her head was spinning. "But... it is true that my mother was a Queen and that she died giving birth. That does not make me a mother! I have yet borne no children and presently have no desire to."

"But..." Ketko's face was covered with sweat now. "I do not understand! Can the rules be so different in this crazy place?" He turned to Ursula with pleading in his eyes. "Honored Mother, I beseech you, you have not lied to me in your dealings with me? I begin to wonder, are we really in Ab Karbna but that you do not know it?"

This is just like before, she thought. Ketko is apparently talking at cross-purposes with Eriana.

But how can I fix this when I do not know what the problem is?

Then, suddenly, a light flickered dimly. Great Mother? Honored Mother? She held up a hand.

"Ketko, I have told you no lies, you have my oath on that. If you would wait a moment. I think you and Her Highness are talking about two different things."

"Your words are my instructions, Honored Mother."

Eriana was beginning to become annoyed. "Now he names you mother! We both know that is impossible!" She flicked a hand in his direction. "This man is insane, I deem. I want nothing more to do with him."

The light flared and Ursula saw it all. "He is not insane, Highness. He just comes from a land where matters are handled in a different way. When you meet the..." she was about to say 'King' but changed her mind, "...Queen, how do you address her?"

"Why, when I first meet the Queen I name her Your Majesty." Eriana's eyes widened. "Oh! Do you tell me that 'Great Mother' is a title in his homeland?"

"Probably a rank as well, Highness. I am guessing that it has nothing to do with the bearing of children but instead means that the holder has to be female. From previous conversations I would say that a Great Mother was the ruler of his Horde, probably what you and I would call a Queen. But there is more and I have only just realized it."

"Aye?"

"I am beginning to think that Ketko's society is one ruled by women, not men. Isn't that so, Ketko?"

"But of course! That is the only way..." He paused and Ursula could see the truth dawning in his eyes. "Honored Mother, you are about to tell me that men rule in this world. How can this be?"

"It is the way that societies have evolved on Anmar, I guess," she replied, generating a much longer reply in the local tongue, "Men are more warlike here and women have a different role here, a gentler one. In some of the societies along the Sirrel, like Yod, women are not valued at all and are made to be subservient to the men. I am guessing that is not so on Zeniak?"

"Of course. All men of the Hordes know that a woman's word is law, whatever rank or grade they may be. I find it difficult to understand how the other way may be so, but it explains much that I have observed while I have been in this world. No wonder I thought it was Ab Karbna! I regret that I may find it hard to adjust to another way, and yet here is a woman whose word is law, so I believe." He turned his attention to Eriana. "If men rule here, Great Mother, then how is it you are able to command all these men?"

"Rank here is a... complicated subject and depends, perhaps, on which land you are presently in," she replied. "I have a certain rank since my father is the King of a distant land and that has permitted me to gather some few willing retainers around me. But I am only a Princess. If I were a Prince, a son of my father, then I would have a higher rank and be able to gather more retainers. You may say that as a Princess I am unusual, most other Princesses I have met have been gentle and kind and find other ways to manage their positions."

"Great -" Ketko paused. "I cannot keep addressing you that way, it seems. How should you be addressed by one such as me?"

"Just as everyone else does. On first meeting, it is customary to address me as Your Highness and then just as Highness until we part again."

"This world is a strange place," he muttered. "Highness, then, my plea still stands. Would you take me as one of your... retainers, did you call them?"

"It is a very strange place... Ketko? Is that how I should address you?"

"It is ...Highness."

"I do not know you, you are a stranger to me, I do not know what strengths and weaknesses you may have nor what talents you may possess that may be useful to me and my purposes. For that reason I would not take you - yet - into my retinue. However, there are other considerations than my own wants and desires. I will not explain them now, you may find them too complicated to understand, but I want you to come with us on the Visund when it sails. We journey to Palarand, at the end of the river, and I know that you will be safer there than you would be anywhere else in Anmar."

He replied, "The Honored Mother... I suppose I should not call her that, either, should I? The healer, my healer, said that I should go with her aboard your great ship, ...Highness. Until she was certain that I was well enough." His eyes narrowed at a thought. "You are all interested in me! Why is that? So far as I know I have little to offer any of you."

"Except the fact that you come from another world," Ursula told him quietly. "That single fact puts you in great danger. I can guarantee that your presence here is not chance and that we were meant to find you and take you with us. I have no idea what you will be able to do for us but I am certain that whatever it is, you will become important. Will you join us?"

His eyes flicked between the two of them. Finally, he addressed Eriana. "Highness, I accept your offer. To be taken to a place of safety and to be guided by two strong women, that is what I need at the moment."

"Done, Ketko." There was a strange look in her eyes. "We will indeed look after you."

Ursula nodded. "Heard and witnessed."

"Rise, Ketko," Eriana said. At the look of confusion in his eyes she added, "Get up, please. There are many new customs you must needs learn about our ways and staying on both of your knees is not one of them."

He was shaky standing up and Ursula had to offer him an arm. Standing up for the first time Ursula saw that he was taller than she had imagined. In fact he was almost the same height as Eriana, the two could look one another in the eye. Not that Ketko did, he kept his gaze lowered slightly once he was on his feet. She also noticed that his skin color had softened slightly so that it looked more like a Japanese tint than anything else - but no Japanese ever had a face like that.

"Can you yet walk?"

"Highness, today is only the second day I have been out of bed and I found it tiring yesterday. I do not know how far I can walk, if you wanted me to do so."

Ursula told him, "You must try, Ketko. It is only by doing exercise, gentle exercise at first, that your body will be able to properly repair itself."

"Your words are my instruction... how should I address you?"

She gave a thin smile. "I have a number of ranks and titles according to what I am doing. For now just address me as Mistress."

"Then, Mistress, what is it you want of me today?"

Ursula looked at Eriana, who gave her a nod. "First, Ketko, I think you should join the others. Many of those in this hostel will be traveling with us in the Visund and you need to get to know them. Don't concern yourself with customs or anything like that just yet, concentrate on eating well and doing gentle exercise. Oh," Ursula added with a smile, "and keep drinking pel, of course. You should find Kapis and D'Nandis, you know them well, I am sure they will be of help to you as you recover."

"Your words are my instruction, Mistress. It is my own desire to get myself well so you are not asking me to do anything I would not do anyway."

"Then," Eriana said, "it is time that some of us collected our things and left this place. Ketko, we will assist you as far as the dining hall, I deem. Once we have found some friends for you we have other business elsewhere in Bibek."

"I'll take one arm," Ursula offered. "Tyra, you take his other side."

"As you wish, Mistress."

"Let's go."

* * *

The hostel and the Fortress were, in theory, "a short walk" apart but the terrain around Bibek made that walk heavy going as the day became warmer. This was because the hostel was on one ridge of the weathered slope and the Fortress was on another, at about the same height above the river. The road between dropped around twenty-five strides, crossed an intervening gulley, and then rose again. The small party was glad to reach the imposing entrance and get out of the sun.

The party was small, just Eriana, Bennet, Ursula, Tyra, Kalmenar and Tor. At the gate they were recognized and welcomed, but instead of leading them to the Chamber of the Sick the armsman they were following took them up stairs to the Margrave's office.

Simbran stood from behind his desk and beamed a welcome. "Your Highness, friends, good freshness, please join me for a moment or two. I know that you desire to visit the leader of your armsmen today but some important documents have arrived and one concerns you, Highness. I thought to give it to you now in the event you departed without meeting me."

Eriana looked puzzled. "Documents, Your Grace? Who could be sending us documents?"

"It is most intriguing," Simbran's deep voice replied. "You must of course know that I am now in regular communication with rulers beyond Yod, notably Wallesan of Joth and Robanar down at Palarand. Just this morning the Resident of Palarand has delivered a fat packet from Robanar and when I opened it I discovered that, amongst other things, it contained another packet which is addressed to you, Eriana."

He gestured at his desk with a hand, revealing opened parchment covers, green-and-purple ribbons and other packages.

He explained, "When we must needs send private matters to our Residents or to other rulers we customarily use various strategems to conceal the content from prying eyes. I know the Valley Messenger Service is exemplary but still, mayhap, packets may be mislaid along the way. That is why, first, the Resident of Palarand received the outer packet, inside which was a packet addressed to me. Inside that packet there were more and some bear most unusual instructions. Shall you receive yours?"

"Why, yes, of course, Your Grace." Eriana was mystified. "But I cannot think of any matter which is so secret that it must needs be conveyed in such a way." She received the thick package. "Ah, should I open it here? Would that embarrass you, Your Grace?"

"Regrettably so, Eriana," Simbran replied, pointing with a finger. "You will see written on your packet that it should be opened only in the presence of yourself and Mistress Ursula."

"Ursula! I wonder what my King desires now?" Eriana looked puzzled and then shrugged. "I have only to open this to discover why, I deem. Ah, if I may use a small chamber to open this, Your Grace? It would be unwise of me to take it back to the hostel and then find I must needs consult you about what I might discover."

"As you say, Eriana. There is a small chamber nearby which is used by my aide when privy letters must be written or coded. Speak to Birug when you are ready and he shall show you to it."

"Birug?"

"Ah, he does for me that which in Palarand, I believe, is performed by Chamberlain Kendar."

"Ah, of course." Eriana curtseyed. "Thank you, Your Grace. By your leave?"

Simbran gestured to the door. "Of course, Eriana. If you would pass by after you have visited Admiral Lars, I would know your plans concerning him."

"I'll do that, Your Grace."

The party left the Margrave's office and returned to the lower floor where a servant directed them to the corridor which contained the Chamber of the Sick and nearby rooms. Ursula first checked the Healers' office where Darissa was in residence.

"Good freshness, Mistress! Ah, I see you have come to visit your officer Lars." Darissa came out of her office to find the group waiting in the corridor. She curtseyed. "Your Highness! Good freshness to you." She looked at the group with a wary eye. "There are six here, that may be too many for the room."

Everybody turned to Eriana, who said, "Just myself and Ursula, to begin with, oh, and Kalmenar." She smiled. "My legal representative will witness that we bring Lars good news."

"I want to spend a little time with Darissa and, possibly," Ursula showed Darissa an upturned eyebrow, "Tamina? I wanted to speak to her about some differences in herb recipes we have noticed."

Darissa nodded. "Aye, Tamina should be around just before lunch, Mistress. If I may be of help?"

"Perhaps. Some of the salves we used on Admiral Lars looked different and I am interested to find out why."

"Then I look forward to our talk, Mistress."

Ursula turned to Eriana. "If I come out after I have checked Lars over then Tor can go in and see him."

"Done, Ursula."

Inside the room Lars was sitting up on the bed, fully dressed. His head, left wrist and hand and ankle were freshly bandaged. The most striking thing that both women noticed when they entered was that he was now clean-shaven and looked years younger. Beside the bed in a chair was Nethra, who stood when Eriana entered.

"Good morning, Princess, Mistress."

"Good morning to you and to Nethra, Lars. How are you feeling this morning?"

A wry twist of the lips. "Wishing I had not tripped, Princess. But the Gods laughed and here I am." He answered her question properly then. "Ankle hurts but not very much today. Wrist, hand, is bigger problem. Healer changed dressing when I woke," a nod towards Ursula, "and put more salve on. Ear stings a bit."

"It is to be expected," Ursula commented. "It is only a day and a half since the injury happened and these things take time, as you already know." She smiled at him. "I see you decided to tidy your face up, it suits you. It makes you look younger."

"Aye," Eriana agreed. "I know you could not go around with half a beard but I did not know there was a handsome man hiding underneath it! Nethra, do you prefer him like this?"

Nethra managed a smile and a shrug. "He is a man who will do whatever he desires, Highness. The beard did not bother me before but I am wondering if I might petition him to keep his face smooth. He does look handsome, does he not?"

Lars' face had begun to color with the praise. "Always kept beard, custom in Einnland, useful in cold, but now I live in lands of smooth-faces maybe it is time for change." He smiled fondly at Nethra. "Before, it was only me - and service to Princess, of course - but now I have to think of others." The smile faded. "Have done much thinking since you left."

"Aye! And Ursula thinks she knows what you decided."

Lars' eyes met those of Ursula. "She is smart woman. Princess, with wounds I have I cannot go on Visund. Have to stay in Bibek until Rains end. Maybe return in Green Ptuvil afterwards with Nethra. Can use time to plan Hamalbek. Get advice from people here."

"Almost exactly her words, Lars. Done. And you shall have Nethra as wife, I deem. These two," she wagged a finger between Ursula and Kalmenar, "realized that the Navy is a military organization and I am senior to you, so I can, and willingly do, give you permission to marry."

Lars' uninjured hand reached out and grabbed that of Nethra, who smiled back at him. "Princess," he said, emotion in his voice, "We give you thanks for this. You shall not regret the decision."

Eriana held up a hand. "I must warn you both, time passes too quickly here and the Visund must surely depart soon or be caught by the Rains. I do not know if a wedding could be arranged before we departed."

Lars nodded. "Expected, Princess. Go when you need to."

"But who will stand beside you, or for that matter Nethra? I do not understand if such ceremonies can be done that way. In Einnland it was so much easier."

Kalmenar entered the conversation. "Highness, it is possible. If it were not then many marriages could not take place since a liege may live far away. I believe that if the guardians concerned swear before His Grace then His Grace may act as proxy for them."

"Do you tell me? Then it seems that I must speak with His Grace once more before we depart this place. Lars? Will that be sufficient?"

"If Margrave agrees to Lord's words then it is enough, Princess. Thank you."

Ursula frowned. "That takes care of Lars, Highness, but what about Nethra? Does she need a... what did you call it? A guardian?"

They all looked at Nethra, who shrugged. "I do not know, Highness, Mistress. I was of Faralmark, it is true, but when I married Padaran I naturally became a vassal of Mirdul because that was where he was from. Now," another shrug, "I have no idea."

Kalmenar mused, "By the nature of things our lands must needs contain many who are widows. Wars, accidents, disease, all may take a man from his woman. It surprises me that I do not know what happens when a wife becomes a widow. Especially a widow who married someone from another land... and may finally reside in a third."

"Something else to ask Simbran, then," Eriana decided, "though I suspect he knows no more than we do." She looked at Lars and Nethra. "We shall find a way, we always do."

"Thank you, Highness," Nethra replied for the two of them.

"Well, if neither of you have need of me," Ursula told them, "I need to talk to the Fortress healers before we go. I will go out and make room for Tor to come in." She looked at Lars. "I'm sure you have many things you need to discuss."

"Yah, Mistress. Thank you."

Ursula turned and left the room. To Tor she said, "You should be able to go in now. Tyra and I have to go and speak with the Fortress healers."

The Captain of the Visund nodded his thanks. «See you later, Mistress.»

"Tyra? Back to the healer's office, I think."

"Mistress, I just saw Mistress Tamina go in there."

"Oh? That's good. Come on."

* * *

Later, in a different office, Eriana looked at the package which lay on the table between herself and Ursula. The others were waiting in the small lounge area where Ursula and Tyra had taken breakfast the previous morning.

"This is most unusual," she remarked. "Never before have I had such a package from Robanar, though of course I do not know if such as these are customary among the valley lands. If you will wait until I have unsealed it, Ursula."

Ursula smiled back. "I'm here, you're here, there isn't much else I can do, is there?"

Eriana returned the smile. "It is as you say."

She used her belt knife to cut the green-and-purple ribbon that bound the package, and then to worry beneath the seal until the hardened wax cracked. Teasing the cover open she discovered... two more packages.

"Well! This is taking secrecy to an extreme, it seems. Let me see... one is addressed to you and the other to me. Mine has writing in runes! Let me make them out... 'Open this after Ursula has read hers. Ask no questions'." Her eyes flared. "Ursula, what is going on? Robanar knows of you, it is true, but very little, I deem, and you have never met him."

She passed the other letter to Ursula and then could do nothing but watch, simmering, as the other turned it over to examine it.

Ursula told her, "There is writing here which might be that of your King but underneath it is another line which is in a different script... English. Does your King know English, Eriana?"

Eriana thought. "I doubt it, Ursula. Of course some few words have crept into the local language from Garia, since she has introduced so many new ideas and devices, but they would be spoken words, not written. Ah! Now of course Maralin also speaks that tongue, mayhap the two of them have... No. I would have heard if they had begun to teach the letters to anyone and Garia departed Palarand before I did. I deem, therefore, that it must be Maralin who wrote those words. What do they say?"

Ursula read the following to herself:

«By command of the King the instructions inside are in English, against any interception. Do not tell anyone the contents, not even Princess Eriana.»

Just great. This could become embarrassing and also push us apart.

"Eriana, do you trust me? I mean, totally trust me to do what I need to?"

The Princess looked blank. "Why, of course, Ursula. What is the problem?"

Ursula took a deep breath and read out the English. She added, "Please don't be offended by this! I'm only doing what your King instructs me to do. I am certain he must have had good reason for this."

Eriana did look offended but calmed down as she understood that Ursula had no choice in what she had to do.

"As you say, Ursula. Whatever this is, it is not your fault or mine. Robanar must have good reason for sending such a secret message to you this way. If you would open the letter and read it."

Using Eriana's knife, already on the table, Ursula cut the ribbon and broke the seal. She was not surprised to find that the contents, a single sheet of paper, were also written in English.

«From Robanar, King of Palarand, to Ursula, recently of Earth, greetings.

Since I do not speak any of the tongues of Earth this letter is being written by Maralin of Joth whom you know. We believe that you two are the only two people on Anmar who may read and write this particular script, thus keeping the contents private. Maralin is entirely in my confidence and whenever you meet you may speak of the matters within this letter but to no-one else.

Maralin has spoken to you of Garia and from Eriana you have learned that she has departed Palarand upon a special mission for the Crown. The reasons for this mission and how it was managed are covered by a special oath and thus no-one may speak of the details. I have, however, obtained permission to make a request of you and that is the purpose of this letter.

Garia has returned to Earth for a period which may be as much as an Anmar year. Since she now understands what happens during these journeys it is likely that she will bring with her useful materials when she returns. It is our view that most of those materials will be in the English tongue.

In order to make most use of the materials which Garia is expected to bring with her, it is our wish that many of our scientists and engineers should learn English. To do this it will be necessary for us to make use of any and all English speakers and readers as exist on Anmar presently to teach others their tongue and script.

I regret that she departed before you arrived, so she does not know of you and I do not know if she can speak the tongue of your land or write your script. But Maralin has told me that you do speak and write a number of Earth tongues including English.

I am not your liege, I may not command you, but it is my request that when Eriana returns to Palarand you would return with her and make your home in my lands. You would be received with honor as Garia was and will not want for home or funds. In return I ask that you would spend some portion of your time here helping Garia and Maralin teach enough English to our people that they may in turn begin to teach others.

The destination of Garia's mission is held private by our oath and should not be mentioned to Eriana. You should only tell her that I have offered you an honored place in Palarand and that, since she and her crew are returning here, she should travel with you. I am told by Maralin that you are used to keeping secrets so I am assured that you will have no trouble deflecting her concerns.

I am aware that the Rains are presently due and that no reply may be made before the Visund may set sail. If you have made other arrangements and would be unable to accept our invitation then a letter sent when the Rains end will suffice.

Robanar, this day 24th Lemilat, 1175 Since The Great Flood.

With his approval, I have been permitted to add my own notes to His Majesty's letter. I will only add that I always thought that it would be better for you to go to Palarand as that is where most of the exciting things are happening right now. It is a busy place and entirely different than my home of Joth. I feel confident you will soon make yourself feel at home there.

Because of the English project I will be traveling there very frequently so we will be able to consult should there be any problems. Do not think you will be left alone in a strange land, the King and Queen are very friendly. In any event I know you will have Tyra beside you and I am sure that Eriana and her crew will not be far away.

Until we meet again,

Maralin»

More secrets! Oh, just one really. The rest of it I am probably going to do anyway.

She lowered the letter. "Wow. I am honored that your King wrote to me personally. He officially invites me to come to Palarand and live there. I think he wants me to become involved in some of the projects he has going on there."

Eriana laughed. "Oh, yes! Once you meet Milsy and Fulvin, not to mention Parrel and Gerdas, you will be lost, I deem. But the letter says more than that, surely? I do not know that script but your letter seems too long for a simple invitation."

"He also says that he would like me to come to Palarand on the Visund, which was what I was going to do anyway. This just makes the invitation formal. He says that I should not become lonely since Maralin is going to become a frequent visitor."

"Do you tell me? Interesting."

"In fact, it was Maralin who wrote this letter, at the King's command."

"But why do it in an unusual script? Surely the normal cyphers would be sufficient?"

"Ah, but remember, people are not supposed to know my origins. If they could break a cypher, they could work out that I was not of Anmar and that could cause all kinds of problems."

"Ah, as you say. So. Shall I open my own letter now?"

"I think you probably should, Eriana."

Eriana's note was much shorter - and written in runes.

«From Robanar, King of Palarand to Her Highness Eriana of Palarand, fond greetings.

Mistress Ursula has just received and read an invitation from me for her to come and reside in Palarand. I would request that you provide her room and passage aboard your ship for the return journey, assuming that she agrees to come.

When you arrive at whatever port in Palarand you shall decide, it is my request that you bring her as soon as convenient (but without delay) to the palace so that we may be introduced and she may be provided a chamber until a more permanent residence is decided. You are, of course, welcome to return to the palace yourself unless you decide instead to go to Blackstone House.

Robanar, this day 24th Lemilat, 1175 Since The Great Flood.

By command of the King, written by Gullbrand at the palace. Greetings, Your Highness.»

"Well! But I still do not see anything that would, to my mind, require such an elaborate method of delivery."

Ursula pointed out, "Eriana, you have been away a long time and you do not know what has happened there since you left. There may have been some problem with spies. Perhaps the situation in Yod is so unstable that they are simply taking extreme precautions."

"Aye, Ursula, you may have the right of it. Very well, I assume that you are going to agree to my King's invitation?"

"I had always thought that I would go to Palarand, but perhaps return to Joth if I did not like it there. An official invitation is good, since I would be assured of a welcome, but what if I do not like it? I am not sure I want to go against a King's wishes."

"Remember, Ursula, you are not his subject. Even if you go there at his invitation you will only be a visitor until you choose to swear alliegance. Unless you start murdering people or destroying the economy I doubt any would prevent you leaving."

Ursula gave Eriana a look. "Except you, perhaps."

"Maybe. There is no reason the Navy has to be based in Palarand except convenience. I am sure there are other lands who would be interested. Vardenale, for example. That sits upon the north shore of the Sirrel as it enters the great eastern ocean, the Shan."

"Hmm. That is all a long way into the future, though. Let us arrive at Palarand and find out what is so interesting about it that everyone wants to go there."

"Agreed."

They took their correspondence into the small rest area where the others sat and burned it all in the kitchen stove.

"We must needs see Simbran again before we leave," Eriana told the others, "for him to learn what we have discovered today. If you would wait for us a short while, we will return as soon as we may. If you so desire, you may again visit Lars until we return. Ursula, Kalmenar, with me."

In Simbran's office Eriana and Kalmenar explained Lars and Nethra's problem and their considered solution. Fortunately Simbran agreed, and with a scribe present, all three made oaths that they thought would satisfy the occasion.

"And what of your mysterious letters, Eriana?" Simbran asked when they had finished.

"Your Grace, they were only mysterious because of a rumor, perhaps more than a rumor, that spies sought to learn what the increased flow of letters between here and Palarand might mean." She scowled. "I know what I would do if such were discovered in Einnland but the Great Valley is a more careful place, I deem. The content of those letters? My King has issued a formal invitation to Ursula to travel to Palarand and reside there, and instructions to me to convey her thence."

"Ah." Simbran nodded. "I wondered if it were something of the sort." He glanced at Ursula. "My dear, we know of your origins and that it would be best if you were to reside in a land where you know you will be safe. Faral cannot offer that, not yet, but both Palarand and Joth already do so for others like you. Know that you will always be welcome on our soil, Mistress Ursula."

She felt the urge to bob and did so. "Thank you, Your Grace."

Then it was time to make the return journey to the hostel for lunch. The party had just crossed the bridge at the bottom of the small gulley between the Fortress and the hostel when some passers-by shouted and pointed before running for cover.

"Where?"

"Up there, Mistress! To the north-west!"

Ursula shaded her eyes and searched above, finding a skein of avians traveling from north-west to south-east. The formation reminded her of geese.

"What are they?"

Kalmenar answered, "Grakh, Mistress. Maybe not as large as the ones you fought in Joth but large enough to cause grievous injuries to such as ourselves. Best we find some cover until they pass."

The corner of a nearby dwelling was enough to get them out of sight of the creatures above but those were not interested in whatever was on the ground, merely beating their way steadily south-east. Once they had passed by the party resumed their short journey, now climbing up towards the hostel.

"You realize what this means, Mistress?" Kalmenar remarked.

"No, is it something special? Are we in danger?"

"Maybe, maybe not. Grakh such as those habitually migrate north-east to south-west just before the Rains begin. It is thought that they lair on islands far out in the ocean, far beyond anywhere Her Highness's people may have been, but that when the storms come which herald the Rains, the creatures flee to some unknown sanctuary far inland.

"What this means is that, if we are seeing such migrations now, the Rains cannot be far behind. Highness, I fear you must adjust your plans accordingly."

Eriana and Tor attempt to decide who is going on the Visund but extras keep appearing. Deliberations are interrupted by a disturbing invasion of the harbor and river. Later, there is a final unexpected addition to the list of travelers.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

96 - Crew Selection

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2025 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

The next morning Eriana called a brief meeting of all the women after bathing but before they had dressed, so that all who had them appeared for breakfast in some version of uniform. Eriana, Bennet and Semma all wore their sand-gray ship dresses while Ursula and Tyra wore Marine attire consisting of green tee shirt and cargo pants. All who had rank slides wore them.

When the group entered the dining room a few eyebrows were raised, but almost all of those in the hostel had been at Hamalbek and were familiar with what the women were wearing, if not today's reason why. The atmosphere in the dining room became more business-like and quieter while the men wondered what the womens' display might portend.

When breakfast was almost over, Ursula sent Tyra to ask Toshi to join them whenever he was ready. He arrived accompanied by the other Kittrin, a move that was not unexpected. Both halted beside her and Toshi made a Japanese-style bow to her.

"Matsuk Hakatoshi reporting for duty, Ma'am. If I may introduce my fellow Kittrin, he is Kapashu Atakami Teratsu," a smile which showed gleaming teeth in the dark face, "but known to many here in the east just as Terry."

Ursula regarded the other man. He looked younger than Toshi but the almost completely black complexion made it difficult for someone like her to estimate age. His arms were bare below his tunic but showed scars, as did the backs of his hands.

There could be a story here. Maybe we ought to take this meeting elsewhere.

She held up a hand. "One moment, please." Turning to Eriana, she asked, "First Director, I need to have a conversation with these two. Can I use the small office? I don't think we will take very long."

Eriana waved a negligent hand. "Of course, Ursula. I can conduct my business here if necessary."

"Thank you."

She led the way out of the dining room, conscious of the eyes following the group. Once inside the small office she gestured to the chairs around the table and asked everyone to sit. Toshi spoke first.

"Ma'am, I did not realize we were expected to wear uniform inside the hostel if we did not have any duties. If I may offer our apologies for being dressed this way."

The two men were wearing ordinary tunics over sand-gray cargo shorts, which they obviously found more comfortable in the heat than the usual tights.

Ursula waved a hand. "Our uniforms today are really to show whoever we speak to that we are dealing with official business. Since neither of you is on duty, I see no reason you should not wear whatever is comfortable. I gather that there is no problem with you two working together?"

"No, Ma'am. Terry and I are from islands at different ends of the Kittrin empire and our clans had little to do with each other. He is here because - I suppose I should let him tell you his story."

Ursula turned to Terry.

"Ma'am," he began, "I was a deck-hand on a trading boat between the islands when we came under attack from a small fleet sent from Tokatsu-jeema." An aside, "That is a larger island near the center of our island group. Our vessel was taken as a prize and we were all considered prisoners. On the way back to their base, a journey of two days, their fleet was in turn attacked by a bigger fleet of small, narrow craft of foreign raiders.

"Our captors were in turn captured, the barbarians did not let us go but kept us as well. We sailed south on the ocean I know not where, to a rude city where we were all sold as slaves. Because of my sailing knowledge I was made to serve aboard one of their raiding craft, doing mostly what I did before but with unfamiliar sail arrangement and rigging which I had to learn.

"Like this I made several voyages, the barbarians sometimes capturing other, larger craft, and because of my sailing knowledge I was eventually given the option of signing on as a free crew member. I reluctantly agreed, but said that I was not able to fight, only help sail their craft, and this was agreed. The very next voyage we made we were in turn captured by a warship from the Six Cities and those people freed me.

"I arrived in K'Kdaril and was immediately offered a place on one of their trading vessels but I decided that maybe the ocean was not a good place for me to be. I stayed there two... no, two and a half years, learning their tongue and to use their weapons and then decided to take my chances as a caravan guard as it traveled east. I had heard that there were places in the east which were beginning to sound interesting.

"I ended up in Stirmond and thought to work my way downriver on one of the many barges." He rolled his eyes. "Imagine my lack of surprise when we were taken by river pirates! I languished in Hamalbek until you, Ma'am, and your people, came to rescue us." He considered, then asked, "What do you intend for us, Ma'am?"

It is beginning to sound like the western ocean is worse than the eastern one is. Still, it will take the Federation some years before we have to deal with that problem.

"Terry, it sounds like you have just the knowledge and experience we need for the Navy," she told him. "If I may, I will speak with you in a moment, I asked to speak to Toshi this morning to give him some news he may consider double-edged.

"Toshi, you may already know that Lars - Force-Admiral Lars, that is - will be forced to remain here in Bibek because of his injuries. He will not be able to travel downriver to join the rest of us until after the Rains have ended. Since that leaves a vacancy when we arrive at Sheldane, our intended destination, he has recommended you as his second-in-command. It will mean a promotion and complete authority over Marine training and operations at Sheldane. What do you say?"

Toshi was taken aback. "What... Why... Ma'am, this is unexpected! To know that Lars trusts me so, I cannot speak of the honor he has done me." His voice lowered. "I do not know if I can do as he asks, though."

"But you were a Prince on your island, you told me," Ursula reminded him, "does that not mean that you had command over at least some of the men there?"

"It is true... but I did not have to teach them tactics I do not know myself! We had masters in all the martial arts we knew, though in the end we were not good enough to beat off the enemy. Ma'am, I am honored by the offer but I do not know if I can do it."

"I don't think it will be as bad as you imagine. We will have the two months or so of the Rains to plan for the future and, of course, you will have all the rest of Eriana's - Princess Eriana's - the First Director's men with us who will teach you what they know. You have already taken part in one assault with them, I think that proves you are capable of doing the job."

His eyebrows raised. "You are using the Norse as a model for the Marines? Ah, I understand now. I thought maybe you were using the Zebrins or Farals as a model. You will be there?"

"Probably. Most of the time. You know that I will have to make certain visits whenever I need to. Also, I am not in your direct line of command, but because Lars is staying here I will be your acting superior if you need any decisions made."

"That is good! Ma'am, you rescued me, I trust you, I will accept your job offer. Do you want me to start immediately?"

"The planning side, yes, if you can find the time, but we will only be at Bibek a few days more. Lars will be returning here this afternoon, you can work out between you what you should be doing. Anything else will have to wait until we reach Sheldane, because we don't even know what facilities will be waiting for us, if any."

Toshi nodded. "I understand. And uniforms?"

"Whatever you feel comfortable with for now. It is going to be awkward and cramped on the Visund anyway so there is little point dressing up just to get wet and dirty."

"Sensible. So, if I am doing that job, what rank will I be? I find all these different ranks to be very confusing."

"We all do! And we're not helping by inventing more for the new service. It was decided that we couldn't use the Navy ranks, most of them, since it doesn't make sense to have a Admiral or a Commodore just of Marines, so we'll probably use a mixture of ranks that already exist. We'll have a talk when Lars gets here but you'll just be the next step down from him, whatever we name it. Possibly Under-Marshal or something similar."

Toshi gave her a glance. "Might you choose some name from the other world?"

She thought. "That is a good idea. Possible, but that might just confuse people more. Tyra? The slides, please."

Tyra dug into her bag and came out with slides which had just one broad bar on them, handing them to Ursula. She in turn presented them to Toshi.

"These are temporary," she explained. "I want to have some made with an extra mark on them to show you are a Marine rather than a Sailor. I have yet to decide on what mark would look good."

"Thank you, Ma'am."

She murmured, "A General is about equal to an Admiral or a Marshal, so the next step down would be a Colonel -"

"A Keronal, Ma'am?" Toshi said, giving the word sounds familiar to him.

Ursula thought, then nodded. "Okay, a Keronal." She stood and reached out her hand. "Welcome aboard, Keronal."

Toshi stood, banged his fist on his chest Palarandi-fashion and then shook Ursula's hand.

"I will do all that I can, Ma'am, and thank you for the honor."

She gave him a small smile. "You may not think it an honor by the end of the Rains, Toshi. We're thinking our way through this but we have little idea what we are really doing. We rely on the experience of the countries around us to give us our ideas, and we'll use the experiences of both of you, but intend to build something better on what we have seen."

"I'll take your advice, Ma'am. This will be all new to me as well."

"Very well. Let me turn to Terry here now. Terry, is it your wish that you stay close to Toshi? Given that the two of you are the only Kittrins I have ever seen or heard of, I doubt there are many others of your people around so it makes sense to me that you two would want to be close to preserve your language and your customs."

Terry made a Japanese bow. "That is what I had thought, Ma'am. But it is now clear to me that Toshi has different talents to me and I do not know if I would be much help to him. I would be content if we were to be at the same place, so that we could meet from time to time and have a drink together."

"You would do that? It appears to me that you are mainly a sailor rather than a warrior so I could see you progressing doing different things than Toshi will be doing. For example, you could end up captain of your own patrol vessel."

"You think so, Ma'am? That would be interesting. But I am still recovering from being held by the pirates. I doubt I could captain even a rowboat now."

"You will have plenty of time before that occurs. There is the Rains, and then probably some basic fitness exercises along with the others we are taking along. Actually, depending on your past experience, once you are fit again you might be working on a sailing ship on the eastern ocean instead of on a river craft."

"The eastern ocean? I never thought of that! Ma'am, I will go if you will have me."

"Done, Terry, and welcome to the Navy."

* * *

Lars arrived shortly before lunch. There was a borrowed carriage which held Nethra and Tamina while a covered wagon held Lars in the back along with a wheeled chair for him to use in the hostel. A detachment of eight of Simbran's personal troops helped get him out of the wagon, into his chair and into the cool of the building. There was a larger office which Eriana had appropriated and the arrivals joined her, Ursula, Toshi and Tor inside.

Toshi was startled by Lars' bare face but smiled. "Greetings, Admiral. I like the new look."

Lars ran fingers of his good hand across his smooth chin. "It feels unusual to me but good. May keep it."

"Agreed," Eriana said. "Though I am used to beards on my men it is sometimes interesting to discover what may lie beneath. At least you are not a troll."

Lars inclined his head. "I have been called that a few times."

"Very well. Lars, we have arranged a room - quarters, they name it here - for you and Nethra on this floor so that you will not have to go up and down stairs. I'm sure that you will be able to find people to help you in and out of the toilet and bathroom. When we're gone there are rooms along here you can choose for an office. I'm sorry, it seems that while there is ale here now, they won't be brewing any more once the Rains begin, so enjoy it while you can."

"Ale? Why not, Princess?"

"It requires boiling the ingredients and there probably won't be enough firewood. Remember, whatever is in this building has to supply everyone with everything until the Rains have ended. I am told it will be folly to attempt to go anywhere, it could be dangerous."

"Oh. Must investigate stores, then."

"Leave that to the hostel staff, Lars, they know what they are doing. What I want you to do is to get together with Toshi and make a rough plan for him to take to Sheldane. Ursula spoke to him this morning and he has accepted our offer to be your second-in-command, with responsibility for Sheldane until you arrive there." She smiled. "Ursula has also promoted him, with a new marine rank, that of Keronal. She will act as his immediate superior, should that be required, until you arrive."

Lars considered this and then nodded. "It is good. What else is there?"

"Almost all who will remain here in this hostel will be survivors from Hamalbek, and most of those desire to be considered for the Navy. That also appears to be the desire of the remaining Yodans, although those will need careful thought. Many of the men will become sailors, not marines, so may not want to join in any training you are thinking of doing, but you might find someone to look at the ship-handling side of the business for you."

"Yah. Can do. Yodans?"

Ursula said, "Don't overlook them, Lars. You have about two-thirds of a galley crew there and they will be better trained for a military vessel than any of the bargemen would be. It might not be a good idea to keep them together as a crew but they can spread their knowledge around the others - even the Marines. We already know that the Zebrins and the Farals prefer to make sure that everyone can at least do every task aboard."

"And, once the Rains end," Eriana added, "there will be several galleys here you can use for training voyages. I will assume that almost all the men will be fit enough by then."

Ursula pointed out, "Some rowing can only improve everyone's fitness after a two-month break, Lars."

"Hmm. Big task." Lars nodded. "Much to think about. Thank you, Princess, Ursula."

"While we are here," Ursula asked, "I gave Toshi some rank slides just one level below yours, but we have nothing to indicate that it is a Marine rank instead of a ship rank. I thought to put some kind of mark or symbol there as well. I know that Eriana made a mark like that of a ship for her rank slides once but have you any suggestions for the marines?"

"Huh. Not anything I ever thought of, Ursula."

"It is common practice on Earth, where uniforms may look the same to an outsider but the wearer may be in a different kind of service."

"Ah. Maybe a sword? Crossed swords, maybe?"

Eriana frowned. "Do not those of Pakmal use crossed swords for some of their troops? I do not desire to risk confusion with other military if possible."

Lars grinned. "Then cross axes, Princess. We are Norse, Marines will do it different."

Eriana smiled. "That's good, Lars. Done. Ursula? Do you have any idea how this mark can be arranged?"

"Not a clue, Eriana. We have no time to do anything here and the distinction won't be important until next year, probably. We could maybe get the women to embroider the axes on for now but we might need to stamp them out in metal in the future."

"Ah! And those of Palarand are experts in such details, I deem. Good, we will ask them when we reach there. Is there anything else we need to tell Lars?"

There was some head shaking and Eriana said, "Then I think we had better show Lars and Nethra to their new quarters. Tor, Ursula, we'll come back here and consider our crew list."

* * *

The door was thrust open. "Highness, come quickly!"

Eriana half-rose and looked at the servant, annoyed because her meeting had been interrupted, yet also secretly glad to have a break from the unrelenting planning session. "What is it?"

"Grakh, Highness, over the city and in the river."

"Are we in danger?"

"Highness, all have been warned to keep under cover and keep the doors and windows closed. It is all we may do."

"They can come inside?"

"No, Highness, but we would deny them the temptation. If you would come? It is safe enough."

She stood, causing the others to stand as well.

"Where do you want me to come?"

"There are windows upstairs."

Upstairs had a better view, but it was the men's chambers which overlooked the river junction. "Upstairs? Where?"

The woman looked momentarily doubtful. "Ah, in the front, Highness, but the room where Admiral Lars was to reside. It is presently empty."

"Very well." Eriana looked at the others. "Shall you join me? I would investigate this disturbing happening, learn more of these creatures if it is safe to do so."

"Of course," Ursula replied, then looked at Lars.

He waved a hand. "Go. I am not so curious."

Ursula, Toshi and Kalmenar followed Eriana out of the office and towards the stairs. Sitting at a table in the adjacent dining room were Nethra, Bennet, Semma and Tyra, who all stood when the others appeared.

Bennet called, "Highness! Are we needed?"

"I do not think so," Eriana called back, "but if you wish you may join us. Someone look after Lars, please."

At the top of the Men's Stair they were shown into a corner suite that would usually be offered to someone of rank who was traveling with their family, but since Lars' accident it had been left empty. The group all filed in and looked out of the windows, which showed views on two sides of the hostel but more importantly showed both the rivers Sirrel and Faral.

The sky was full of dark shapes which were wheeling and diving into the two rivers. Since Bibek was on the outside of a major bend that was where the deepest water was, so most of the creatures were diving there, but Ursula could also see others floating on the water's surface all the way across to the Zebrin shore.

"Gods above! How many of them are there?"

"Many hundreds, Highness, I am sure," Kalmenar replied. "I doubt I have ever seen so many at one time in all my years, or seen them so close."

"It is well, then, that we keep the windows closed and just view them."

Ursula watched the display for a while and then offered, "Highness, I am not sure they are interested in us this time. Since the river level is so low it must be easy to catch fish and it looks like they know how to do just that. Another time it may be different. Why are they coming here now? Apart from those five monsters in Joth I do not recall seeing another one anywhere."

Kalmenar answered, "Mistress Ursula, as I mentioned yesterday they are migrating south-west along the Great Valley to some distant refuge. I did not think they ever stopped but managed somehow to fly that whole distance without food or sleep. Mayhap a few came low enough today to notice some fish trapped in the shallows in the river and that brought the others down to enjoy the feast."

"What will they do after they have fed, Kalmenar?" Eriana asked. "Think you they might roost somewhere and nap awhile, as we do? That might be unwelcome for the folk of Bibek, I deem."

"As you say, Highness, but I have no idea."

"Colors," Ursula said after watching the activity for a while. "They are not all black, as I first thought. There are different groups with bright colors on parts of their bodies. They are not all the same size either. Maybe different species?"

"What matters it?" Eriana replied. "They are all dangerous to people, I deem."

They watched as another skein spotted the activity below and peeled off to descend like a long line of dive-bombers. Some of them dived straight in while others flattened out to alight on the river further away before disappearing into the depths. Ursula had a sudden thought and moved to the left-hand window, which gave her a view that included the roofs of the boathouses at the Royal Dockyard. There were creatures diving into the lagoon there, as well, though she could not see the water from where she was.

"I just had a thought," she said. "Where is Tor?"

"Oh, he should be down at the ship," Eriana replied absently, then realized what she had said. "Gods, no!" She swiftly joined Ursula. "They are landing there as well? I must go!"

As Eriana turned to go Ursula put out a cautionary hand. "Don't do anything stupid, Highness, you will only put yourself at risk if you went outside."

"But -"

Through the closed windows came a faint pock! which was accompanied by a small cloud rising from beyond the boathouse roofs. This was immediately dispersed as the creatures took off in fright, their movement causing others further away to also rise until all were wheeling in the sky. They formed into a great whirlwind of dark shapes, and it seemed to Ursula that they gradually became higher than at first. They kept rising and rising until at last they topped out and began peeling off to resume flying south-west. The surface of the Sirrel was completely deserted apart from a few empty fishing boats. A short time later the sky was also empty.

Kalmenar asked, "What just happened? What scared them away?"

Eriana answered, "I imagine somebody remembered the grenades, My Lord. I cannot think how many were left, maybe only three or four. I do not think anyone intended to kill any of those creatures, merely to scare them away."

"That worked, Highness," Ursula agreed. "That little cloud could only have come from a powder explosion, like those I saw at Hamalbek. Let us hope there were no injuries down there."

Eriana gave Ursula a hard glance. "Do you consider it is now safe for me to venture down there?"

"From what we have seen, Highness," Ursula's replied, "there is now no danger to anyone. However, I can see empty fishing boats out there and I cannot imagine that everyone who was at work down there managed to get under cover in time. Tyra? Grab my basket and your bag, we are going with Her Highness."

"Of course, Mistress."

Naturally, many of those at the hostel wanted to go along so it was a crowd of about twenty who set off some moments later. People were beginning to emerge from hiding as the group made their way down to the riverside and along to the walled area known as the Royal Dock. There was no problem gaining admittance and they all walked around the enclosure, down the ramp and along the floating jetty to the Visund.

Tor was there with Zakaros, Ezran and some of the sailors. He leapt onto the jetty to welcome Eriana and her party.

«You are late. We managed to scare them away on our own.»

«We saw from the hostel.» Tor looked up at where the hostel should be and frowned so Eriana added, «We cannot see the ship from the hostel, only the roofs of those buildings there. We heard a noise, saw a small puff of cloud and then the creatures all began rising into the air.»

«Yah. When they started to come down we were worried, so I told everyone to hide under the tarpaulins and keep still. That worked until some began perching on the ship. Do you know if this is something that usually happens around here?»

«I did not ask. Maybe, since they always come just before the Rains and that is when the river is lowest. Ursula said they could see the fish and once some came down, that attracted the others. Did you use a grenade?»

«Yah, but it was difficult. I was not at the bow where they were stowed. Young Ezran there had to risk exposing himself to reach them and then the box was passed along to me.»

«And the creatures did not attack you?»

Tor shook his head. «The ones that came to the ship were much smaller, Highness, maybe this long.» He held his hands about four feet apart. «When we showed ourselves they flew off and landed in the lagoon. Zakaros carries a striker, he made a flame and I threw a grenade into the water but it sank before it could explode. I had to light another one and guess how long to hold it before I threw it. When I did so it exploded in the air.»

Eriana nodded thoughtfully. «And they took fright and flew up, causing others to take fright until they were all up. Tor, you may have just saved the whole of Bibek from those creatures.»

Tor looked solemn. «Or I could have blown myself up, Highness, and possibly sunk the ship doing it.»

Eriana bared her teeth in a grimace but responded, «It is something every captain of a ship might have to do, Tor. There is no blame to you for risks you are forced to take. I have no doubt you will take other risks in the future.»

Tor nodded. «Thank you, Highness. Have you all come to help? I could do with a few more hands while you are here.»

«We can spare the time. First I must ask if you have any injuries, either from the creatures or otherwise. If so, Ursula will attend to them.»

«We managed, since we had the tarpaulins to climb under.» He pointed to the boat sheds. «I do not know what happened over there but we heard nothing that might have sounded like an attack.»

«Very well.» Eriana glanced at the Visund. «Some of those creatures have left messes where they perched. I suggest you clean that up quickly. I recall that some avian shit can eat through even wood in time and will certainly attack the nails in the hull.» She looked up. «I thought you were going to take the mast down?»

«Baros suggested it might be worth leaving it up, Highness. The river level is so low that we need a good lookout to help us find the deepest channels as we go. If we leave the mast in place we can hoist Tyra up it on one of those little chairs. It gives us more room down below, too.»

«But what happens when it begins to rain?»

He shrugged. «It is no problem, we can take down the mast and set up the awning very quickly if it does begin raining. Oh, that reminds me. One of the men from the boathouses thinks the awning will not be strong enough when the main rain session begins. He spoke of so much water that I have trouble believing him but it is worth warning you.»

«I have heard the same.» Eriana considered, biting her lip as she looked over the longship. «We have no time to do anything different, Tor.»

«Put the Visund in one of those boathouses and stay here until it is all over,» he suggested.

Eriana shook her head firmly. «No. I have no doubt we would be looked after well in Bibek but I think this voyage has gone on long enough. We have done more than I ever expected, fighting off renegade soldiers, defeating an uprising and attacking pirates along the way which have all delayed us considerably. I want to be home, Tor. I do not want to spend an extra two months on the Sirrel. It is time to begin finding our way back to Palarand.»

He bowed his head. «As you wish, Highness. I only suggested an alternative.»

She gave him a smile. «That is what you are supposed to do, Tor, but I have to consider everybody's needs. How soon can we be ready to sail, do you think?»

«We await some of the foodstuffs we will need, Highness.» He spread his hands. «It seems everybody is busy with this festival of theirs. Three days, I was told, possibly four, before we can be sure of getting everything.»

«Three days! But that is Harvest Festival! Gods! I had hoped to have left before then.»

He looked doubtful. «Can we go earlier and pick up what we need along the way?»

«I do not know, Tor. They may not be expecting anyone to be traveling any distance that close to the Rains so foodstuffs may not be ready for us to load. I do not want to wait anywhere while they find what we need.» She made an irritated sigh. «Do what you can, Tor, but tell me every evening when you come back if there is anything delayed or no longer available. We might have to... get creative.»

Tor gave a slight smile. «As you wish, Highness.»

* * *

"Tor talked about putting Tyra up the mast when we were down at the ship," Ursula said at the late afternoon meeting. "While I agree that she is probably the best person to do it, I do not think she could be up there for the whole voyage."

"I do not think that was what he intended, Ursula," Eriana replied. "I plan to use the main current going downstream since that will be the fastest way to get us back to Palarand."

"I understand that."

"But even as the river speeds us we cannot do the whole voyage in one day, Ursula. We know that it would be dangerous to travel by night, even more so now that the river is so low, so we must needs find food and a bed each evening. Some of those places will not be by the main current as Bibek is and that is where having sharp eyes at the top of the mast will be required. Tor knows that and we all know that Tyra is the best person for steering from the mast-head."

"Ah, I see. Agreed. That makes sense, thank you."

"If that becomes too much for her, perhaps we could use Toshi or maybe his countryman... what was his name again?"

"Kapashu Atakami Teratsu, Eriana, but everyone knows him as Terry," Ursula replied. "Actually, he is a sailor where Toshi is not. He is also a little smaller so may find it easier going up the mast. All we would have to do is to teach him the whistle commands."

"Do you tell me? That is useful to know. So, How many names is that now?"

Kalmenar added up the list of names. "We have forty-eight so far, Highness, which includes the seven men you and Lars bespoke the other morning at breakfast."

Eriana's mouth twisted. "We are becoming full, I deem. I do not want to take many more since the Visund floats lower in this river water and will be more sluggish to handle. Does anyone desire to suggest any other name?"

Hashim cleared his throat. "By your leave, Highness, if it were possible then I would ask if you could include my family. I am prepared to travel by myself, I know you will have need of my experience, but I have been away from wife and children over a year now. To bring them with me to a new start in Palarand would indeed be a boon."

"Hashim! By the Gods, I have forgot, you are the only man or woman aboard who has a family! If I may ask your numbers."

"It would be four, Highness. My wife Aryam, my sons Benor and Omar and daughter Allia. Benor is a young man now, he is thirteen years old, Allia is nine and Omar five."

"So, two of almost adult size and two who may be considered weighing half an adult each. I see. What of your older son? Can he make himself useful as we travel? I assume that since he is your son he may know something of life upon the Sirrel."

"Highness, he does, but I am not sure that he thinks of becoming a bargeman as I was before I met you. If you ask, will he accept the commands of you and your men, then I would say yes." Hashim smiled. "He is not yet old enough that he values his own opinion better than that of his father. He will be of help to us, I am sure."

"Have you yet told them that our journey will be on an open vessel which has no deck? That there is scant shelter as we travel?"

"Since I have not yet suggested to them that they should travel with me, Highness, then no, they do not know. They may have seen the Visund, when it first arrived, but no more than that."

Eriana ruminated. "Fifty and two halves... Fifty-one... No more, I deem. Hashim, you may bring your family should they agree to come with us. You should also offer them the alternative, that they might travel in the Green Ptuvil after the Rains have finished. They may find it more comfortable, especially the younger ones."

"You are gracious, Highness. Thank you."

Eriana glanced around the table. "I believe we have about finished here?"

Receiving nods from all she turned to Hashim and smiled at him. "Then, Captain Hashim, you had best leave now to go to wherever your family reside and tell them the good news. You and they may require some time to agree what you will all do and, if they do decide to join us on the Visund, they must needs begin packing their belongings ready for departure and tidying up their affairs in Bibek."

Hashim looked startled. "Aye, Highness, you are right, there is much that may need to be done before we can depart." He shook his head. "I have been away from my family too long, I do not know what state our affairs may be in since I was captured by those of Yod. By your leave, I must go and see what has to be done."

"Of course, Hashim. Send a messenger when you have all decided what you will do."

"As you command, Highness."

Hashim stood, bowed and left the room. Eriana looked at the others.

"Before we separate, is there any other concern? Baros, what of those remaining here?"

Baros waved a hand in the direction of Lars and smiled. "Highness, I assume that Admiral Lars will take charge once the Visund departs and that he will provide me instruction when required. For my part I will do all that he asks and attend my own task of running the Green Ptuvil in the meantime."

"As you wish, Baros. Lars?"

Lars leaned back in his chair and cleared his throat. "Cannot do much but think, Princess, until wounds heal. Baros a good man on the water, name him my second." His eyes slid to another direction. "Would rather have Ursula but know why not possible."

Eriana snorted. "Hah! With all the women on the Visund Ursula will be busy, I deem. Four children as well, if I include Kaldar! Lars, I wish it were not so, I wish you could join us, but you will be in charge here once we depart. You have willing helpers here and I have no doubt you will have a well-drilled establishment by the time the skies clear again."

"Hmph. I hope you are right, Princess."

* * *

Eriana, Ursula, Hashim, Kalmenar and Lars were enjoying a relaxing conversation after the evening meal. They were still in the dining room as that was quieter than the more busy common room at the front of the hostel. Bennet, Semma, Tyra and Nethra were having their own conversation on a nearby table while Tor, Adin, Zakaros and Ezran were hunched over another table at the far end discussing supplies.

"I know nothing of the Sirrel beyond Joth," Ursula remarked during a lull in the conversation, "can you describe it for me, Highness?"

Eriana shrugged. "It is much the same as that above, Ursula. Of course as it nears the sea it widens and the land seems even flatter, if that were possible."

Hashim raised a finger. "Do not forget the tides, Highness."

"Oh, yes! When one gets to around the reach between Smordan and Brugan, that is where the sea begins to make itself felt, since the ocean pushes its way inland along the path of the river. It made our upstream journey more complicated than I expected, I know that. Hashim? If you would explain."

"It is simple enough, Highness. Twice a day the tides rise, pulled, it is thought, by the presence of Kalikan. This can cause some currents in those affected parts of any river to reverse and it certainly complicates travel in those parts. Of course the reverse then happens and all the ocean water is pulled back into the sea as Kalikan passes onwards. Ah, Mistress Ursula, do you know why that happens?"

She answered, "I do, and I can show you diagrams if we have spare time somewhere along the journey. It is to do with -"

What she was about to say was interrupted as two men came through the door from the common room and walked across to Tor's table. Although the two men were in donated tunic and tights she was sure that they were crew from the Yodan galley and she frowned, holding up a hand.

"One moment, Hashim. Eriana, we might have a problem. Do you think those two - who I am sure are from the Yodan crew - have a problem with Zak and Ezran?"

"Maybe, maybe not, Ursula. We are here if there is trouble, let us just watch for now."

They could not hear the conversation but it ended when Zakaros pointed in their direction. One of the men nodded and the two then walked over to Eriana's table, coming to attention beside it. Ursula recognized them since she had interviewed all the captives shortly after they had been freed.

The older man was the most senior surviving officer of the second galley, she had been told that a number had been killed when the pirates had sprung their trap. He was a professional and had been in Yod's fleet of galleys for many years. It was possible that he could have felt humiliated by needing rescue by troops led by women.

"Your Highness," he began with a slight bow. "If we may be forgiven for interrupting your conversation." He looked uncomfortable.

"We discuss minor matters," she replied. "If I may ask what you need?"

He still looked uncomfortable but drew a breath and began. "I am Under-Captain Kardoran Strongarm, recently second-in-command of the galley Deathstrike and with me is Loytant Porthan Swiftrider. We are the most senior surviving officers of that galley."

The other man was somewhat younger, Ursula thought with surprise. Maybe about my own age? If so, how did he get a senior rank in a service as hidebound as that of Yod? Maybe to do with the war. He does not look concerned, though. Perhaps he is not like most Yodan men, perhaps he is more like Karan who seems to have less of a problem with the arrangement in the Visund.

"Highness," Kardoran continued, "we of Yod are grateful to you and your men for rescuing us from certain death. We are also grateful to His Grace for permitting us sanctuary in his lands, even though we were recently at war with many folk along these reaches of the Sirrel. However, we of the crew are all aware that we are strangers here who struggle to understand the ways of lands other than Yod.

"The other men in this place shun us because of our origins but, since we were also prisoners of the pirates and doomed to die, they show us no deliberate ill-will. Those of Faral will likely also treat us in similar fashion. Nearly all of the crew who survive are career military men, trained mostly aboard galleys. Though we know the ways of the river we would struggle earning a living as bargemen do.

"My men and I have held conversations and decided that, unless you and your people can suggest alternatives, we would wish to become part of your new patrol force. We ask that you may consider us as crew who may be of use training your people to use vessels such as galleys."

Eriana regarded the two impassively. "You are not comfortable with a woman in charge, are you?"

Kardoran grimaced but answered, "It is true enough, such things are unknown in Yod, but we have seen you with that big sword and do not doubt your abilities." His gaze turned momentarily towards Ursula. "The other one, though, is a mystery to us."

"Then know you that, before we came to Pakmal, Zebrin or Hamalbek we called at Faralan," she told them. "There by chance we became involved in an insurrection against the ruling Count. There was a battle during which I was slain. Ursula picked up my sword and slew two of those who fought against us."

The two of them were slack-jawed and their widened eyes stared at Ursula before returning to Eriana.

Kardoran stammered, "Highness, you were slain? Dead? How can this be when you sit before us?"

Eriana tried to be nonchalant. "One of them struck me in the chest with a heavy object and stopped my heart. I fell to the ground while my friends fought above me. Ursula then, by means known to her from the other world, restarted my heart and brought me back to this life." There was a faint smile. "My chest was severely bruised and I was instructed to rest for several days."

"The other world?" Kardoran stammered. He turned to Ursula. "Are you she?"

"I am not," Ursula replied, adding, "I have been asked that question almost everywhere I have visited and given the same answer. I have never met her and never been to Palarand, although I have been told a lot about her. The world we came from is as big as Anmar and we were born in distant parts of it. Eriana - Her Highness - has met her and accounts the person you speak of as her friend."

"The rumors were correct, then," Kadoran muttered. "There were impossible tales, we did not know what to think. Mistress, if I may ask what you are? We do not understand your function."

"On the other world I was trained as what you know here as a healer and also as a surgeon. The state of... healing... has progressed somewhat more there than it has here on Anmar, which was why I could revive Her Highness. I serve as the healer to the Visund's crew. It also seems that I have some abilities to organize, so I have been appointed Director of Welfare in the new Navy. In time I may do other tasks."

"Welfare? That is an honorable task for such as you, Mistress. I shall no longer doubt your abilities." He turned back to Eriana. "Highness, we know that you prepare your ship for departure. If you would give word that you accept us before you depart? If you do not I do not know what my men and I will do."

"It has always been in our thoughts that some or all of you might choose to join the new Navy," she told the two. "I warn you now, if you do so you might not have the same ranks that you had aboard your galley. Know now that we do not employ slave oarsmen, all who will row are full members of the crew and, indeed, the whole crew, even myself, may at times be required to row. Do you understand that?"

"Highness, we know that not all employ slave or indentured rowers aboard their craft. If you have different customs then we must needs adapt. If I may ask, would we be expected to travel with you downstream to Palarand?"

"The Sirrel, I am told, is now too low for a galley to safely proceed so far downstream until after the Rains have ceased. Space on the Visund is limited and we have not considered taking any of you aboard with us. While you and your crew remain in shelter here Admiral Lars will be in command but he has limited knowledge of the sailor's art, and between us we have less knowledge of the handling of galleys such as yours. I do not know how much can be done while you wait."

"Highness, we knew that we must needs adapt to the customs of your own organization, or indeed of that of any other land that might take us. If we must remain here we will, but we were hoping that some few might travel with you to learn how your new organization will function. Is it not possible?"

Eriana looked at the others seated around the table. Lars shrugged, leaving any decision up to Eriana.

Hashim said, "I was one of those slave oarsman, Yodan. It is not possible to learn much while chained to an oar below deck. I suspect that you might struggle to adjust your attitudes to having a free crew beneath you."

Kardoran ducked his head. "I cannot disagree with you, sir, but I can only try."

Ursula asked, "Could we take just one, First Director? He won't be able to do much while we are waiting out the weather but we could learn from him how galleys are used - at least by Yod. I'm thinking of handling, navigation, provision, that kind of thing."

"Aye." Eriana stood up and called. "Tor! By your leave, join us a short while."

All four stood and walked over to stand around the table.

"These are the two surviving senior officers of the Yodan galley," she explained. "It seems that most of the Yodans, as we thought, might wish to join the Navy. We cannot take them in the Visund, they are too many, but Ursula suggests taking one for his knowledge which we can glean while we wait out the weather. What say you?"

Tor sighed. «Highness, already we have nearly as many as we brought from Jotlheim but we have more cargo than that time. We can probably get away with one more, but he must be useful on the voyage. We don't need someone who will not row because he is an officer.»

«Agreed. One more? To be knowledgable he would be one of these two.» She indicated. «You choose.»

Tor pointed. «Him. He looks like he would fit in better. The other one struggles to be polite to you, I can easily see that. We don't need personality problems on board.»

«Done, Tor.» She smiled at him. «That shall be the last one. I will not upset you any more.»

«Heard it before, Princess.» Tor waved negligently and led the others back to their own table.

Eriana pointed to the younger man. "Porthan Swiftrider, you are coming with us aboard the Visund. Kardoran, for now you shall be in charge of those Yodans who were crew under you. Speak to Lars if you or your men should have any needs or questions. Welcome to the Federation Navy."

Eriana receives a late request from the Margrave which means a change of plans for the voyage home. Hashim's family are introduced to the Visund then, two days later, the Harvest Festival brings further surprises and another request from Simbran - for Ursula!

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

97 - The Margrave Requests

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2025 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

During breakfast the following morning Eriana received a messenger from the Fortress, who simply saluted, handed over a sealed note and then departed. Frowning, she opened the note to discover a request from Simbran to pay him a visit "sooner rather than later". She lowered the note and looked at Ursula.

"Simbran desires me to visit him," she said. "The note says, 'sooner rather than later' and also says it could be important. We are all busy preparing for departure and I am loth to spend the time to do this. What do you think?"

Ursula lowered her mug. "To send a messenger, this early in the day, probably means that it is important enough that you should go, Eriana. I suspect that it might also means that our departure plans may have to be changed."

"Oh? Oh! I did not think of that! You are right, Ursula, There is something new, or something he has just discovered, which means that he has something he wishes us to take with us when we leave."

"That is the way I understand it, yes, but there may be other reasons. Do you want me to come with you?"

"To see Simbran? If you would, Ursula. My own mind is full of ship and crew details, I did not see what you so clearly have. I would welcome your support, yes. And the Fortress is not so far, I deem. We should be back before lunch."

"Done, Eriana. I have to go there sometime anyway to collect some salves that Tamina has for me."

Since the Fortress was relatively near, only Eriana, Ursula, Semma and Tyra set out to walk the short distance. When they arrived they were shown immediately into Simbran's office. He stood to greet them with a smile.

"Ladies, I bid you all good freshness this morning. Please find yourself seats. Eriana, I have a request for you, if it will complicate your journey east I would not be offended by a refusal. If I may ask where you intend to overnight along the way."

"Your Grace, we are becoming ever more nervous about these approaching Rains, of which we Norse know nothing. Because that is true, we desire that the main current of the Sirrel would carry us as swiftly as can be to our final destination, which may be Sheldane in Palarand, or if that is not yet suitable for such a vessel as the Visund, the extra few marks to Dekarran.

"We understand that the final supplies we require will not be available until the day of the Harvest Festival, which means the earliest we can leave would be at dawn the following day. We then hope to use some small port along the Sirrel to rest that night. The following night I intend that we should arrive at Yod City, where we may add to our provisions. Next we might reach Ferenis and beyond that Joth the following night. Beyond Joth we will use such ferry ports as may be nearby just as we did on our journey here."

She shrugged. "Of course, we do not know how swift the river may carry us when it is so low, so we must needs be prepared to overnight in any port that is convenient. I believe from your question that you desire us to deliver something that cannot wait until the skies clear again."

Simbran spread his hands. "Of course, Eriana, if you and your ship had not been here then my packages must needs remain in Bibek until after the Rains cease. But as you are here then I would be remiss if I did not explore the possibilities that your departure offers. Aye, I have packages for three places, one of which is Palarand for your King. The other two, well, it seems that there is change around these parts of the Great Valley and Yod is the cause of most of it.

"If I may explain. You already know that we were once Faralmark and Upper Faral but are now combining to form but one land named Faral, after the river which flows through both lands and past Bibek. There was also a proposal from Upper Fanir which, for now, I have perforce abandoned because of other pressing matters -" he smiled, "- such as the Federation, Zebrin and pirates."

"I was therefore surprised to receive notes from downstream, both from Faralan and from Fanir itself. You may know that at one time both Upper and Lower Fanir were parts of one land but the river moved, as it oft-times does, creating the Fanir Island, that which was invaded by those of Yod. The creation of the island means that the actual border between Upper Fanir and Lower Fanir proper is now a strip of land no more than four marks wide, and this will possibly become smaller with each new yearly flood.

"Lower Fanir, being directly opposite Yod, suffered almost immediately when those of Yod decided to do... whatever they had determined to do. Their invasion was complete, forcing the few surviving forces to retreat to the remote reaches of the Hordelend Valley. As had happened in Upper Fanir, they murdered every noble they could find, being more successful there than with our friends in Faralan. Thus, when the invader was eventually defeated, there was no-one left to rule over Lower Fanir."

Eriana leaned forward. "We did not visit Lower Fanir as we came, Your Grace. We had sufficient distraction in Yod City. If there is no ruler in Lower Fanir, then who is sending messages to Faralan?"

"Count Darkwin writes that he has made a correspondence with a Ruling Council in Lower Fanir," the Margrave replied. "This is made up of such surviving minor nobles and eminent men of rank as remain in that land. Since the ability of this Council to rule over all is slight, the two Fanirs have decided to legally divide their lands at the present border and share nothing further except their memories of the past. Thus, Lower Fanir has become simply Fanir once more and Upper Fanir will use the valley custom and rename itself after its governing city, becoming the land of Faralan."

Eriana's eyes narrowed. "Interesting, Your Grace. Of course, back in Einnland we never needed to worry about countries changing in size or shape or renaming themselves. To the point, I believe that you desire the Visund to call at both Faralan and Fanir City to deliver your packages." She nodded thoughtfully. "I would need to see a chart to make certain but I do not think your request would cause us any great problem or delay."

Simbran cleared his throat. "Uh, Eriana, Fanir is not on the Sirrel but some short way inland along the river of that name. I have no doubt your ship could make the journey but, since your time is limited, I would suggest leaving it at Rufen, at the mouth of that river, and taking a carriage the short distance to the capital. Of course, what you do is your decision."

"Leave it at the mouth of the river? A strange idea, Your Grace."

"Eriana, Rufen is the ferry port from Fanir to Yod City. It is a sizeable town I have visited myself."

"Ah, of course." She considered. "So, Your Grace, it will be a simple matter of taking a package to this Council you mention? You are right, it would make sense to leave the Visund on the Sirrel. We had planned to provision in Yod City, it might be possible for Tor to do that in Rufen instead while your package is delivered." She had a thought. "If I may ask why I could not just arrive at Rufen and hand your package to a Valley Messenger to take to Fanir?"

Simbran answered, "Eriana, it is not the package that is important, it is you. You see, to begin with they sought someone whom they could appoint as a new ruler in Fanir but, from talk with visitors from Forguland and Ferenis, they have learned of the Federation and some of the ideas that were spoken of at Palarand and Dekarran. You are an emissary of the Federation, they desire to know if joining the Federation will provide them advantages. They also desire to learn of any alternative methods of rule, such as those mentioned by Princess Garia and Tenant Maralin."

Eriana made an embarrassed laugh. "Your Grace, I barely understand how many of the Valley lands are governed myself! It is true that Garia spoke of different ways of rule from her own world but most of what I heard I could barely comprehend. Hmm. It is possible that Kalmenar may know more, I should have asked him to join us this morning. Very well, I understand what you ask of us, Your Grace, now we must needs go away and discover if it is possible."

"That is all I ask, Eriana. If it is not possible, or safe for you to do so, then," he shrugged, "the whole business must wait until later. But in that case it would be possible someone from Palarand, more familiar with what they desire, to travel there to satisfy them."

"As you say, Your Grace."

"If you would let me know what you decide, since I must needs adjust what I write to those places. If you decide to call at those places, the packages will be brought to your hostel the evening of the Harvest Festival."

"I understand, Your Grace." She stood, so everyone else did. "If there is there anything else?"

"Nothing to request, no. If you have difficulty obtaining your supplies, send here and I will do whatever I can. If I may ask what is causing the delay?"

"Mainly bread, Your Grace, of a suitable form to last more than a day while traveling. Also fresh water since fifty people who may row have a powerful thirst."

Simbran nodded. "I will see what I can do, but you already know that every baker will be preparing for the Harvest Festival and will not want to make to your requirements until that day is over. Tell me, Admiral Lars, how does he fare?"

"Adjusting to life in a wheel-chair, Your Grace. Ursula tells me he is mending as expected and should be fit well before the Rains cease."

"That is good. I will probably speak with him towards the end of that period." He leaned forward, picked up a small bell on his desk and rang it. "Birug will show you out."

* * *

Eriana looked harassed. "I dislike sudden last-minute changes of plan!"

Ursula replied, "Eriana, this is the Navy. We are a military organization. Changes of plan are to be expected, especially at the beginning until we can get the whole set-up functioning smoothly."

The Princess sighed. "I know, Ursula, but there is so much to do before we depart and now this. Hashim, your opinion, if you please."

Their navigator looked up from the map in front of him. "Highness, I do not think you have anything to fear from what the Margrave has requested. Substituting Rufen for Yod City is easy enough, they are two sides of the same ferry between Yod and Lower Fanir, the only question might be the availability of provisions in Rufen. In fact, the easiest way might simply be to go across the river to Yod if that is where the provisions are.

"The extra stop at Faralan might be more of a problem but, since we must needs overnight somewhere between Bibek and Yod or Rufen it may be to our advantage to stay somewhere familiar and friendly to us. It does mean that we have a longer leg from Faralan to Rufen and," he shrugged, "if the river is slow then it might mean an extra overnight along the way."

Eriana was simmering. "We depend, then, on the state of the river, which is unknown to us at this time of year. I like this not."

"Essentially correct, Highness. For nine months of the year the Sirrel can be regarded as dependable, for four it is either too low, impossible or too high. Such is life in the Great Valley."

"It is not your fault, Hashim. I am not used to the ways of the river, that is all. Indeed, that is one reason I wanted to make this voyage, that I and my men may learn those ways, that we might make use of them in the future. Tell me, if we call at Faralan and Rufen, how long might that delay our journey? Is there anywhere else we might change to make up the time?"

Hashim looked at his notes. "Highness, overnighting at Faralan should be a straightforward affair, we should waste little time there unless the Counts have matters which will require consultation." He looked up expectantly at Eriana.

"There is nothing that I know of, Hashim, you are right, it will be merely a delay of an hour or two while the package is delayed."

"Maybe not even then, Highness. The leg from here to Faralan is short enough, the package might be delivered the evening we arrive, which means we could depart early the following day."

"As you say. What of Rufen and Fanir?"

"That is more of a problem, Highness. Fanir is only a short carriage ride from Rufen but dealing with this new Council might mean an extra overnight, perhaps two if they are not well organized. As for what we might do further downstream, I can only note that we could be forced to overnight somewhere in Virgulend, which I know you are trying to avoid."

She nodded reluctantly. "Very well. We will essay this new task for Simbran and make what adjustments as we may. If I may ask, how are your own preparations for this voyage? Is there much for you to do?"

"Highness, it is all in hand. I have spoken to my moneylender and settled all accounts, including costs made while I was away. We are mostly packed, but if I could ask an indulgence."

"Ah?"

"By your leave, I do not desire to load the Visund with unnecessary cargo so we will bring a single chest each, leaving the rest to be packed and transported down to Sheldane as freight after the rains, once we have found new accommodation there."

"Five chests... that would be acceptable, Hashim. What have you left?"

"Some furniture, some winter attire, keepsakes from both our families, that sort of thing. Maybe two crates worth, possibly three. Oh! That reminds me. When I was at home looking out what to put in the chests I came upon our waterproof attire."

Eriana nodded. "A prudent choice, Hashim, considering we are so close to the Rains."

"Aye, Highness, but I began thinking of the rest of the crew. I am sure that your men have waterproof gear, I have occasionally seen it as they get something out of their duffles, but what of those we have rescued along the way at Bakhrad and Hamalbek? I doubt any of the women possess waterproofs."

That brought Eriana up short. "I know that Nethra and Larys have waterproofs, Hashim, since we recovered them from their barges when we tidied them up, but you are right. Neither Matta nor Vellana will have waterproofs, I do not know about Banest. Certainly none of the men we rescued at Hamalbek will have such attire. Ursula, I assume that you and Tyra have such items?"

"We do, Highness, but we have not used them so far. I can remember only two light showers along the way, it did not seem necessary to cover up then."

"I remember. Two short showers and then sunshine again. Very well. Hashim, thank you for bringing this to my attention, it may become important towards the end of our journey." Eriana sighed again. "Ssss! I must needs go to Simbran again and beg rainwear for those who do not possess it. But for now, I have just heard the lunch-time bell and we ladies must needs take ourselves to the bathing block. If you would excuse us."

~o~O~o~

"I have never seen a water craft so big!"

Hashim replied, "It is true, dear, such ships as the Visund are unusual this far from the sea. But even the Visund is unusual in design to my own eyes, since those of Einnland make them in a very different way. What do you think?"

It was the following day and Hashim had decided to give his family a respite from packing by bringing them down to the Royal Dock to see the vessel they would be traveling on. Ursula and Tyra had joined them, while several of the crew were already on board making sure the ship would be ready to sail at Eriana's command.

"It looks to me like a very big rowboat," Aryam replied doubtfully. "I can see there is no cabin, what do the crew do when it rains?"

Hashim shrugged. "They get wet, dear. And, since this ship has traveled the wide sea beyond the end of the Sirrel, they also get wet when the weather becomes rough. The crew are used to such inconveniences and it does not bother the ship at all."

Benor, the older son, asked, "Father, surely the water must come inside when it rains."

"That is true enough but because the hull is so shallow it is easy enough to bail out, I have helped do so myself." He added, "The shallowness is a great advantage, the Visund can go where few other ships this size can, and that has been of great use to us on occasion."

"That pirate galley you told us about?"

Hashim shook his head. "That one was not a pirate galley, son, but crewed by those of Yod, so we believe. After we marooned it on a shoal we did not stay around to ask them who they were."

"As you say, Father." Benor surveyed the row of boxes, crates, barrels and chests already aboard, most carefully placed along the center line to keep the Visund balanced. "Is it easy to move around when you are going? It looks awkward to me."

Hashim smiled and turned to Ursula. "By your leave, Mistress, would it be possible for Tyra to demonstrate her talents?"

Ursula turned to Tyra. "How do you feel about doing that? I don't want you to show off but just let him see how easy it can be to move around."

"I have no objection, Mistress. If you would take care of the bags?"

"Of course, Tyra." Ursula called to Tor. "Tyra wishes to show Hashim's son how easy it is to move around in the Visund."

Tor returned a big grin. "Yah, Mistress. Go ahead."

Tyra deposited the bags next to Ursula and then easily leapt the three strides from the floating dock onto the foaksul of the Visund, arresting her movement by grabbing the forestay. All of the family except Hashim gasped. Tyra then set off skipping along the nearside benches, just taking two steps along the top of the hull at one point to avoid Adin where he sat counting cutlery.

Reaching the stern, she then returned by jumping along the centerline along all the existing cargo and the top of the upturned praam. Back at the bow, she proceeded to swarm up the forestay to the top of the mast where she stood with one foot on the pulley which raised the yard and a hand on the top of the mast. She grinned down at the astounded audience.

"I told you not to show off, Tyra!"

"I ask your pardon, Mistress. This is so much fun."

"Come on down, you're distracting everyone. Look! There are even people in the boathouses watching!"

"As you wish, Mistress."

Tyra then walked herself down the mast to the bottom, jumped off and from there to the dockside, coming to a stop in front of Ursula with an insouciant grin. Ursula could barely stop herself from smiling herself.

Benor could barely speak but he managed to ask, "Are we expected to do that!?!"

"Not at all," Ursula replied. "Tyra was showing off, but what she did is not that difficult. She grew up in a part of Joth where the houses are tightly packed and washing lines cross the street. The children there can all do what she did. All Captain Tor might ask you to do is to haul on a rope on occasion or pull on an oar. Probably the latter most of the time since we will not be able to have the sail up."

"Oh. I can do that, at least."

Aryam asked, "Is it safe? I mean, Omar is yet small and it looks like it would be easy for him to fall over the side. I know that those barges I have seen Hashim on have had higher sides than this."

"It is a concern, yes. Perhaps we will need to put a safety line around his waist." At Aryam's look Ursula added, "The lookouts at the bow have safety lines, it isn't unusual, though most of the men have sailed enough that they don't need them."

"What about food? How do you cook aboard?"

"We don't cook aboard, Mistress. Whenever we need a hot meal we find a suitable bank and make a fire ashore. Or stop at the many places which offer meals and rest places to river travelers. To feed all the crew aboard would take so much kindling and fuel that there would be no room for anything else, and of course the fire itself would be dangerous."

"As you say. And we stop at hostels every night?"

"That is the theory, but sometimes we have camped out. I'm not sure I would want to do that in winter-time, though."

Hashim added, "The men have told me that it is possible to sleep aboard, dear, but it can be very uncomfortable. Normally they find a camping area along the bank where they may sleep properly. I know that Her Highness always has a watch set so there is no chance that anyone can sneak up on the camp."

Aryam considered this. "It will be a different few days, I deem, but if it gets us to Palarand quickly I shall not complain. Aye, husband, we will travel on the Visund and see how these new friends of yours manage their way down the river."

"Thank you, dear. Benor, Omar, have you any other questions?"

The younger son asked, "Father, is it just men on the ship? Grown-ups, I mean."

Hashim turned to Ursula, who told him, "We will have eleven women aboard, including your mother and sister, but most of the others are men, some will be passengers like you. There is one boy aboard, a ship's boy, he is a ward of Her Highness and is about thirteen years old."

Benor's ears perked up. "Oh?"

"Kaldar has been with the crew since we left Ferenis," she told him. "He has joined the crew so he has duties, he is not just a passenger." She hesitated for some moments and then added, "Because of his age he has been adopted by Her Highness. He... has deformities. He can do most things but do not assume he is either incapable or stupid."

"Ah. As you say, Mistress. Thank you."

Aryam said, "Well, husband, we have seen your ship now and we must needs go and make sure that all is done before we leave."

"Yes, of course, dear." Hashim turned. "Tor? Do you have need of me for a while?"

Tor looked up from the rope he was splicing. "Go, enjoy some time with family. See you later."

~o~O~o~

To Ursula's great surprise the Harvest Festival in Bibek was not held in their Shevesty Field. Apparently that arena was both too small for the number of residents in the capital and also dilapidated, not having been properly maintained or looked after by past Margraves. Instead their carriages and wagons took the hostel residents to another fold near where the Faral river broke through the North Wall. Here a great semi-circular amphitheater had been carved out of the rock and fitted out with tiers of seating that could accommodate many thousands.

I have only just adjusted to finding Roman ruins here, now I am looking at a Greek amphitheater! Of course they were all over the eastern Roman world so somebody obviously knew about them and decided that shape would fit this location better.

I wonder if they do performances here? Do they even have anything like the theater we know on Earth?

There was a stage with a large semi-circular pit in front of it in the traditional layout. Instead of a classical backdrop like every Greek amphitheater Ursula had ever seen pictures of, there was instead a simple blank wall four strides high with a doorway at each end. The stage and pit were surrounded by banks of seating that went a long way back up the hillside. It wasn't a perfect arrangement but easily enough room for those of the local population who wanted to take part.

Which appeared to be almost all of them.

Eriana, Bennet and Semma went on stage to join Simbran and some local nobles. The rest of the company were given places of honor, Ursula supposed, at the left edge, looking from the audience's point of view. The 'pit' appeared to be filled with artistically arranged piles of fresh food with, oddly, empty tables scattered among the produce. She could identify fruit, vegetables, sacks of grain, barrels and bottles of wine. She looked at the crowd and noticed gaps where some temporary stalls had been set up but their purpose was not clear.

Simbran appeared last. He strode onto the stage, bowed to Eriana and then stood at the front facing the crowd. The usual murmur that occurs with any mass of people gradually quietened until there was only the distant sound of avians disturbing the silence.

"My people."

He did not need to raise his voice but, with the genius of the amphitheater design, every person could hear him clearly.

"Regrettably, we must needs make short our celebrations today. The appearance of grakh three days ago means that I would be negligent if I should leave you all exposed in this place all afternoon, as is customary. I would not deny this place to those who desire to remain here, as is usual, but I do not desire the seating to be full of folk who would have no easy means of finding cover should grakh attend while you are here.

"Therefore I would ask that we proceed with the customary blessing and the dividing of the offerings as usual, but suggest that most of you take those offerings once prepared and go below, to enjoy your meals among the booths and other attractions. After that I would ask you all to return to your homes and enjoy the rest of today peacefully with your friends and families. There will be no second ceremony this afternoon and I will conduct no audience.

"You may notice that we have important visitors with us today, you may have seen some of them around Bibek in the last few days. Beside me is Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand and with her are her companions and shield-maidens Bennet and Semma, both of Palarand's Palace Guard. Yes, they all wear swords and, yes, they can all use them, even Her Highness.

"In the seating to my right," he gestured, "are many of the crew of her ship the Visund, which recently cleared out a large nest of pirates from their jungle lair downstream. With them are some of the men who had been captured by those pirates. The Visund will be departing tomorrow to return the crew to their homes in Palarand, hoping to arrive there before the Rains begin.

"If I may now ask Bibek's senior priest Brother Jerewin to come forward and begin the celebration. Next year I hope we may return to our normal routine, but I will warn you now that to do so in safety might mean moving our festival a few days earlier."

Ursula watched as a man and two women came forward from the door on the far side to stand in front of Simbran with their backs to the crowd. The man, who must have been about thirty, bowed to Simbran. The three wore long white robes and he also had a stole of red and yellow. What any of this signified she had no idea. This was the first time she had attended anything that could be described as a religious event.

With the exception of some funeral pyres run by military officers. I did get told about this 'Maker' of theirs but it was vague enough that it made little sense. It doesn't seem to interfere with daily life very much.

Once the priest had entered, a number of servants also entered by means of doorways into the pit. They brought with them baskets of meat, fish, pies and fresh bread together with whole joints carried on shoulders, which they carefully placed on the empty tables. Once all were filled they withdrew to the edges but did not leave the pit.

"By your leave, Your Grace?"

Simbran bowed his head and the priest turned to face the crowd, holding his hands aloft.

"The Maker made the world, and the Sun, the moons and the stars above. The Maker made the plants and creatures within the world including ourselves. We do not know the Maker's purpose, and we do not know if the Maker has ever visited the world since it was made. All we know is that this world is the Maker's creation, not ours, and we have a responsibility to live in this world in such a way that it is kept as the Maker may have originally intended.

"This includes the responsibility to prepare ourselves, our families and the animals in our custody for the coming winter, and that includes gathering the fruits that the world has seen fit to provide us with this summer past. All of the foodstuffs we see in front of us have been given by those who took part in the harvest, in order that all Faral may share in the bounty. What we eat together now and later today will be a token of the commitment we make to share the harvest amongst everyone, that none may go hungry in the dark and cold of the coming winter."

The priest turned towards Simbran. "Your Grace, is it your will that this food be distributed?"

Simbran inclined his head. "It is our will. Let sufficient food be prepared, for a luncheon that all may enjoy together, to celebrate this festival of the year's harvest." He added, "The remaining food shall be distributed later today to any who may have need of it."

A gong was struck and the servants in the pit began removing the food, taking it out through the doors. Once the food had all been removed some more tables were set up with a number of folding chairs to go around them. Ursula was familiar with this process as it was the same thing that happened for almost every meal she had attended with the rulers they had visited along the way. Meanwhile many of the crowd had begun trickling towards the various exits from the tiers of seating.

Simbran joined Eriana and they walked across the stage until they reached the foot of the seating where the Visund's crew was.

"If you would come down and join us for this meal," he called up to them. "This may be the last time we may sup together and to do it at Harvest Festival is fitting, I deem."

Everybody rose and followed the Margrave down steps to the pit, where he gestured at the tables and chairs. Simbran himself took a central chair facing the tiered seating, so that the many who had remained there could see him clearly. Eriana sat at his right-hand side and Ursula to his left.

"If I may ask, Your Grace," Eriana said, "do you not have family? Should they not be with you for such an occasion as this?"

"Ah, regretfully I must tell you that my wife died some years ago from an unpleasant fever which gripped our poor land. I have two sons and a daughter but they now have family of their own. They do reside in Bibek but I advised them not to attend today because of the danger from the flying beasts. I am prepared to risk myself but not my entire family."

"A pity this place is too large to have a roof, Your Grace, then the flying beasts could not see your crowd."

"Aye, as you say, Eriana." Simbran had a thought and turned in his chair to ask Ursula, "It occurs to me that..." he suddenly realized that those in the seats above could hear every word he spoke, "...where you come from, your own people might suffer from similar problems. Is there no remedy?"

Ursula thought as she added sliced meat and cheese to her plate. "It is true, Your Grace, that we have places as large as this, even larger, where I come from. Places like this one are generally named theaters," the word came out in English, "and most of them do have roofs. I can think of at least two ways in which this place could be covered, sufficiently that the creatures would not be able to see inside but allowing air to flow freely."

Simbran looked astonished. "Do you tell me? How can it be possible?"

"Firstly, I think, a simple awning would do it. You would need pillars - masts, really - at the top and behind the stage behind us, with strong ropes stretching down above the audience. Then you simply have canvas awnings to cover the whole area."

"But how it is it possible to have ropes that would not stretch or break?"

"Generally, Your Grace, in such installations the ropes would be made of steel wire, which is strong enough to support the weight. Of course, at each end behind the masts you would require strong anchorages for those wires and the masts would likely also be of steel."

Simbran considered this, then asked, "If I may ask how large these theaters would be."

"It varies, Your Grace. Sometimes..." She thought, There are not so many open-air theaters but many more stadiums. "Have you visited any Shevesty fields other than the one here?"

He nodded. "I have, I have watched a game of shevesty at the field in Faralan, one between our team from Bibek and their own." He looked disbelieving. "Surely you cannot tell me that you could cover that whole field with just an awning?"

"Not entirely, Your Grace. We name places shaped like that stadiums. I know of a stadium in another land which is used for running races and similar athletic events which is about the same size as the Shevesty Field in Faralan, but the awning covers just the audience, not the competitors in the middle. There is a rigid steel construction completely around the outside and the awning hangs from that, the inside edge is fixed to a ring of steel wire which goes all the way around."

Simbran considered this but said, "Does not the awning then sag to the ground, Mistress?"

"No, Your Grace, the ring of steel wire has no supports other than the awning itself. It is all stretched tightly enough that it does not."

Eriana asked, "Ursula, how many does that stadium seat, then?"

"I am not certain, Highness. At least seventy thousand, maybe up to ninety thousand for certain events. The stadium is used for a number of different purposes to ensure it is not left idle."

Simbran exploded, "Seventy thousand? Maker! Are there so many people in that place, Mistress?"

"It is called Rome and it is the capital city of a country, Your Grace, and the population must be several millions. I do not know the numbers, I did not live anywhere near that city."

"Maker!" he said again. "To rule so many people, I am not sure I would wish to be that leader. Mistress, I am almost afraid to ask what your second method would be."

"A fixed roof, your Grace, without any pillars inside to spoil the view. Have you heard of something called a truss?"

"Why, aye, I have heard the word, at least." He looked uncertain. "Princess Garia was talking to one of their guildsman about such matters and I overheard their words, but I did not understand them."

"It is a way of making a rigid structure big enough to cover a place like this but strong enough and light enough to be able to construct easily."

Eriana broke in, "Ah, Ursula, if you would, I have also overheard such conversations and, while I only understood a small portion of what I heard, I do know that there may be design licenses involved."

Ursula nodded. "I guessed that might be the case but I did not know how advanced things were. I am sorry, Your Grace, I cannot go into details. I can tell you that such a roof could cover the Shevesty Field in Faralan completely, only being supported around the outsides. That means you could even play games inside when it was raining outside."

"Maker! And these wonders are to come?"

Ursula could not answer but Eriana said, when she saw Ursula hesitating, "I have no doubt that such wonders will reach even Bibek and probably during your lifetime, Your Grace. The steam engines and other things you have received are but the start, I deem."

"It seems we are about to have some amazing times, I deem."

Eriana's chuckle was rueful. "Your Grace, now you know how I have felt ever since I arrived at Robanar's palace! It will be your job to ensure that your people do not suffer during these changes."

"Indeed, as you say, Eriana."

Everybody concentrated on their meals at that point. As they had only been served lunch it did not take long to consume their food and drink. When he had finished Simbran leaned back and wiped his lips with a cloth.

"This is a large place," he commented, indicating the theater with a wave of his hand, "but it is not suitable for shevesty nor many of the other amusements we have in Bibek. If I may ask either of you, what might a place like this be profitably used for?"

Eriana replied, "I have only attended the Shevesty field in Palarand once, Your Grace, and that was for the Spring Dawning festival, oh, and of course two days later for the marriage of Garia and Keren! You were there yourself, I recall. I have never seen a place like this before either. I do not know this game you speak of and I do not know what else it might be used for."

She turned to Ursula who answered, "Your Grace, this would be known as a theater where I come from but theater is a general name for a place where a stage like the one behind us is faced by seating for the audience. They can be large or small and have many uses. There can be plays, where actors act out words and actions from scripts. Sometimes the plays can be accompanied by music from players who would be down here, where we are now, so that they don't spoil the audience's view. Sometimes there can be musicians on the stage, either by themselves or with one or more singers, if they are the performers. What you can do in a theater can vary greatly, I'm not sure I can remember it all," she suddenly realized that everyone could overhear her words, "or that I should."

"Ah," Simbran took the point. "As you say. Music, did you say? To play for the people watching?"

"Yes, Your Grace. From that stage everyone would be able to hear the performance perfectly."

Eriana had a thought and broke in, "Ursula, do you by chance have your farb with you?"

Oh, no! Why did she have to remember that, now of all times! I really do not want to get up there and play! Fortunately the farb is back at the hostel - although, thinking about it, I don't remember anyone taking it out of the bag...

With a sense of dread, she asked Tyra, "I do not suppose the farb is still in that bag, Tyra?"

Tyra opened the bag and rummaged briefly. "Aye, Mistress, it is. Do you want it out?"

Ursula turned to Simbran, who said, "I have heard that you play, Mistress. Might you favor us with a tune or two? I am interested to hear what such music might sound like in this place. If the experiment is a success, then I will know that we can make more use of it with other performances."

She sighed. "As you wish, Your Grace. I'll have to go and stand on the stage to get the best sound, and the tunes I can play will sound different than anything I have heard local musicians play."

"That just makes the experiment more interesting, Mistress." He stood. "Come, I will join you and explain to those who remain above what we intend."

Talked into something I really, really did not want to do! Perhaps it is fortunate that we will be leaving tomorrow. If he finds out just what I can do with a little preparation, I'd be roped into a season of recitals here.

She rose and took the offered cylinder from Tyra to follow Simbran out through one of the entrance doorways, up some steps and onto the stage. Once there she took the farb out of its case and made herself ready while the Margrave moved to the center of the stage and spoke to the audience.

"My people! As you may have heard, I have been learning about some uses of such places as this from one of our visitors, Mistress Ursula, who tells me that like structures are commonly used elsewhere for playing music to listeners like you. I did not know that such was possible, and so I have asked her come and try an experiment which will show us what such music may sound like. She is a visitor from a distant land, somewhere else entirely, and so the music she knows may be different to anything you are familiar with, and, indeed, may sound unusual to your ear. I ask you all to listen quietly and attend her performance."

Ursula walked across to join Simbran as the audience, many of whom were still eating and drinking, rapidly became quiet and attentive. Simbran stepped back to leave Ursula the sole focus on the stage.

"Uh, good afternoon," she said. "I did not expect to do this today so I am completely unprepared. Let me try a few notes first and then I will play some folk tunes from my own land."

She tried a scale to wet her lips and then began. It appeared that her playing in the hold of the Downwind Dasher had served as good practise and she remembered the change in fingering. She played two of the folk tunes she had played before and the audience was absolutely silent and attentive, bursting into applause when she stopped for breath. Simbran came forward.

"Mistress, you have a rare talent, I deem. I can tell that our listeners enjoyed what you have just played. Might you play something of a different kind for us? Though your music does sound strange to my ear it is comforting in a way that our own music is not. Mayhap the folk of..." Simbran remembered where he was, "...your land understand music better than we do."

I have heard music here and it wasn't pleasant at all. I can probably find something different, though the farb isn't suitable for most of what I remember. I'm just glad they don't have grand pianos here or I'd be here all afternoon!

"Your Grace, I do know other music but most of it is not suitable for this instrument. I can try something else, something a little longer, but you'll have to excuse me if I need to pause every now and then to make the tune fit the instrument."

Simbran gestured. "By all means, Mistress. I have asked you to do something without preparation and already you have succeeded more than I expected. If you would play something else I shall be content."

She tried a couple of Beethoven studies and then stopped with a question for the audience, which, she had noticed as she played, had begun to grow as word of the ad hoc performance leaked around the site.

"I am not sure how far the sound of this little instrument can carry. Can I ask all of you who can hear the music clearly to raise a hand? Thank you."

To her surprise everyone raised a hand, even those who were sitting way up at the top of the amphitheater.

She said, "I can tell you and His Grace that whoever designed and constructed this place did a very good job. Thank you, you can put your hands down now."

What do I do now? If I am not careful I will be here all afternoon.

Maybe I could try something a little more modern? But what? Something from a musical? A pop tune of some kind?

This is beyond me. I don't have any music except whatever I remember and there's been no planning, no arranging, I do not even know if these people are used to going to a concert or the theater.

One last tune, then. Something I remember from my travels.

She started "La Mer", a song that seemed to be around wherever she went in Paris and also popped up occasionally in French-speaking Canada. The audience loved it.

At the end she bowed to the applause and then held up her hands.

"Thank you, thank you. I am not used to performing this way but it has been a pleasure." Mostly. "As I said earlier this was all requested just moments before we came on stage and I have had no time for preparation. Thank you for listening to me today."

Simbran came forward, then, holding his own hands up. The amphitheater immediately quietened.

"My people, thank you for allowing us to perform this experiment. I can tell you that, once the Rains have passed, we will be considering other similar uses we might make of this place. For now, I should remind you all that it would be better for all, once you have finished your lunches, if you would rise and leave, since the danger from grakh is still with us. Thank you."

Back down in the pit Eriana was effusive. "Amazing, Ursula! I did not know you could do such things with that little wooden pipe!"

"Neither did I, Highness. This is a simple musical instrument, really. I could have done more with a clarinet or some of the other instruments I am familiar with."

"Do you tell me? Perhaps this is something we could discuss later."

"As you wish, Highness." But any instrument I do know how to play is a thousand light-years away.

Ursula looked around the pit, seeing that everyone else had finished whatever they had been eating and were ready to leave. "Should we be going? It can only get hotter if we stay here, even with those clouds overhead."

"Aye, let us return as quickly as we can to the hostel and some cooling shade."

"And some cooling beer?"

"Hah! Am I read so easily? Mayhap you could be right, Ursula. But all my men will have drained the barrels, I deem."

"I do not doubt it, Highness."

"Then let us go. Men! Time to leave."

Eriana finds that the Visund is overloaded and their departure from Bibek is cautious. Their passage is not helped when they are threatened by a Pakmal galley. In Faralan they visit Count Darkwin and receive an offer of assistance.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

98 - Return to Faralan

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2025 Penny Lane. Map copyright (c) 2025 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.

---

"Are you sure that is everybody now?"

Zakaros briefly checked the parchment list. "Highness, I have watched every person who is on this list go aboard this morning. None have departed so aye, all are here." He hesitated. "I must add that there may be people who should be on this list but have been forgotten."

Eriana gave a mock scowl. "And what you do not say is that it was I who wrote that list." She held out a hand. "If I may see the list again."

Zakaros handed the parchment to Eriana, who glanced down it and then frowned. "Stine! Where is Stine?"

The Yodan pointed. "Over there, Highness, sitting by those crates. Do you tell me he is not on your list?"

Eriana gave him a smile. "I am embarrassed to say that he is not, Zakaros. Probably because I accounted him among the injured who would be staying here. Did you not notice him as you made your count and wondered why he was not on the list?"

"Ah, Highness, I looked for people on board who were on the list, that I may make a mark by their name. I did not look for others who may have come aboard but were not on the list."

"Ah? I doubt there would be many such! That reminds me, we have had others come aboard in a like fashion, where is Kaldar today?"

Zakaros pointed astern. "He is down there with Adin, Highness. Have no fear, I made certain he was accounted for."

She eyed the accountant with interest. "You are enjoying yourself, are you not?"

He flushed. "Highness, it embarrasses me to admit that I am. This is so different than the life I led before yet so satisfying. I never knew that the wide world had so much to interest me."

"I am the same, Zakaros. We both come from small communities that have isolated themselves for different reasons. To do all this, to see what we have done these past few weeks, has been refreshing, I deem."

"As you say, Highness."

"Very well. Go aboard now, I will join you in a few moments and we can cast off."

"Highness."

Eriana turned to those who remained on the floating dock. "If I may ask, have we forgotten anything or anybody?"

Lars answered, «I see nothing and no-one, Princess. Zakaros does a good job.»

«And I did not know what to do with him when we first met. Ursula is a better judge of character than I am, it seems. You have everything you and Nethra need?»

«Yah, Princess. Margrave is only a short walk away,» he gestured at his leg, «for someone else, if we need anything.»

«Good. We'll see you afterwards, then, aboard the Green Ptuvil.»

«Yah, Princess. Good sailing. Don't kill anyone I wouldn't.»

"Hah." Eriana turned to the man standing beside Lars' chair. "Your Grace. We have to go if we are to arrive in Faralan before dark."

Simbran nodded. "Agreed, even though the days are so long now. You'll be present for the next meeting of the Sirrel Congress in Joth?"

"Aye, so I intend, Your Grace."

"Then depart my demesne, Eriana, with my good wishes for a successful voyage. Fare you well."

She returned a local salutation. "May the Rains enrich your wineberry plantations, Your Grace."

He nodded, so Eriana turned and hopped onto the Visund, ready to depart.

"Let go forward! Ready oars to push us away!"

Tyra unwrapped the forward rope from the mooring post and threw it to the waiting sailor on board, following it herself with a leap onto the thwart near the bow. As the ship gently swung, pushed by two oars, the stern approached the dock, which made casting off that end much easier. Then they were out in the protected pool and free to maneuver. The rest of the oars were pushed out and Toshi beat a slow rhythm to get everyone accustomed to rowing again.

Eriana stood on the raised stern decking, her yellow hair blowing free in the morning breeze, and gave a final wave to those left on the dockside. Once they had passed between the guiding posts she hopped down and Tor took her place alongside Ormund, who held the steering oar. They were riding the Sirrel once more. Tor called down.

«Downstream, Highness?»

«Yes. You'll need to stay on this side for now, but we'll be crossing over about where we pass Jenbek.»

«Understood. Then stay over there until we pass Zebrin and Pakmal?»

«Maybe not. The river kinks left at Paktrin. We might have to cross two more times before then.»

Tor rolled his eyes. «Why make life easy, eh? Understood, Highness.»

A few minutes later he hopped down to join Eriana where she sat with Hashim looking at the local chart.

"A problem, Tor?"

"The ship," he began, then shook his head, switching to Norse. «The ship is very low in the water and heavy to handle, Highness. I think we might have too much aboard.»

She scowled. «We looked at the draft as we were loading, it seemed all right. Do you think we are dangerously low?»

«Manageable, Highness. Unless we get caught in a storm. Then hope all can swim.»

Eriana turned and explained the problem to Hashim, thinking he might have some answer.

"Highness, it is the difference between fresh water, that of the river, and sea water, which you are all accustomed to. You did tell me the tale of when you had to leave Einnland, Highness. That time you had about as many people on board but I am guessing that, because you left in a hurry, you did not have so much cargo - belongings and such. And you were in salt water then. That is what makes us ride so low now, the fresh water."

"Is it too dangerous to continue?"

"Highness, you must remember that I have never sailed in any other craft that is so low in the water." He held up a hand. "Aye, I know, it makes it possible for the ship to go places no other large vessel can, but all water craft are a compromise, as you know. I cannot tell you if what we do is dangerous enough for us to need to do something about it."

Eriana thought for a long moment and then nodded. "We cannot turn back, the delay would be too much. Let us be careful, then, as we go, and while we do so maybe we can all think of answers to this new problem."

"Agreed, Highness."

"Yah, Highness."

Further forward Ursula had elected to sit near Hashim's family, to offer assistance and advice if that should be necessary. There was a semi-sheltered space with a crate on one side and barrels on the other, with a tarpaulin that could be stretched over the gap if it rained. One of the sailors had just finished knotting a line around four-year-old Omar's waist and had stuck a thumb inside to make sure it was not too tight.

"Is done, Ursula."

She looked up and smiled. "Thank you, Brodgar."

The sailor moved away and Aryam looked curiously at Ursula. "I am not sure if I find it surprising that a real Princess has her own healer on board," she remarked. "I don't think that even His Grace has his own personal healer! If I may ask, is there some particular reason? Does Her Highness have something wrong with her that she has need of you?"

Ursula smiled. "Actually, I am the ship's physician, Mistress. There is little that is medically wrong with Her Highness. The reason why I am aboard at all is somewhat complicated. It might be something we can speak of along the way. Are you and your children comfortable? I know we do not have proper accommodation for passengers."

"It is better than I expected, actually, Mistress. I did not know what to expect, even though we were shown the ship a day or two ago. We have only been traveling for a bell or so, though. Ask me again when we have been traveling for two days and I might give you a different answer."

"I think we can drop the 'Mistress'ing, do you agree? We are all going to be in each other's laps for a week to ten days, we will be familiar with each other by then."

"As you say... Ursula. Should I speak so to all the other women? Are there any of rank aboard?"

"Only Her Highness... who should always be addressed as 'Your Highness' on first meeting each day and then just 'Highness'. You will occasionally hear one or more of her crew, including me, address her in other ways since she has several ranks according to whatever she is doing. Many of the men you see are her personal retainers and what they call her can sometimes be very personal."

"Oh. I'll remember to be careful, then. What about all these men? I have never seen so many together on any ship unless it be a galley, but of course I have never set foot aboard a galley."

Ursula tried to suppress a snort. "I do not know how much your husband has told you about the Visund and those who sail in her but the men and women aboard, including me, come from a large number of different places and with differing reasons for being aboard." She made herself more comfortable. "Let me see if I can give you a quick explanation."

Further forward Benor had managed to squeeze past crew members, protruding oars and passengers to discover Kaldar near the bow waiting for instructions from the bow lookouts.

"Good freshness," he said, sitting down beside Kaldar. "I'm Benor, the older son of Captain Hashim."

Kaldar blinked and then replied, "Good morning. My name's Kaldar. Captain Tor told me that Hashim was bringing his family along." He cocked his head. "Why do you say 'Good freshness'? Is that a custom of Bibek?"

"Yes, it is! They say something different downriver, then? And my father is a Captain so you should always say his rank when you say his name!"

"I was speaking about him, not to him," Kaldar pointed out. "Besides, he isn't captaining anything today, that's Captain Tor's job. He runs the Visund for Her Highness, who owns it."

"Oh. As you say." Benor frowned. "I never thought what might happen if a barge or a ship had two captains aboard. So how is it that you are crew, then? Do they start so early where you come from?"

Kaldar thought for a moment. "In a way. Your father tells me it is not unusual for boys to go on the river even younger than I am. I'm thirteen, by the way. How old are you?"

"I'm fourteen. Where are your mother and father, then? Don't they mind you being out here on the river?"

"Uh, it's... it's a difficult story," Kaldar stammered. "I don't want to talk about it now. The Princess has adopted me and is taking me back to her home in Palarand."

"Adopted! What happened? Did they die or something?"

There was enough slack in Vynil's safety line to allow him to climb down from the foaksul and lean over to Benor. "Not to ask, boy. Talk to Kaldar but not to ask about parents, okay?"

Benor was shocked at the interruption. "Uhh, yes, sir."

Sten leaned down and reached out a hand to help Vynil back onto the raised deck. Both turned their attentions back to the river.

"What are they doing?"

"Watching out for anything dangerous that is in the water," Kaldar explained. "If a log or other debris hits the hull it could make a hole and let water in."

"Oh, of course. But why do they have ropes tied around their waists?"

Kaldar thought. "I wasn't aboard when it happened, but there was some trouble with a gogon and one of the lookouts went in the river. The men say it took some time to find him and the gogon was still around so now they have safety lines."

"A gogon?" Benor made something between an incredulous splutter and a laugh. "There is no such thing! They are telling you stories! All the bargemen I know have tall tales to tell young ones like us."

Vynil turned and called down. "Tale is true, boy. I was man who went in water. Did not see big fish but saw damage to ship."

Benor sat there open-mouthed, unwilling to challenge Vynil's words. Instead, after a few moments, he bent down towards Kaldar and said quietly, "That man speaks funny. Is there something wrong with his head?"

"Not at all," was the immediate reply. "Her Highness and her men come from a distant land far beyond the end of the Sirrel, over the sea, and they speak a different tongue called Norse. I have been learning some of their words, it is a different way of talking from what we do in the Valley."

"Another tongue? I thought everyone talked the same way!"

"They don't, even along the river, even though we use the same tongue. The accents change as you go through different lands, you'll see. Have you seen the two men with black skin? They speak another different tongue and those two over there with the straight black hair speak another different tongue."

Benor considered this and then stood up. "I'm not sure I believe anything you've told me. I have better things to do than to listen to nonsense." He set off aft, climbing over boxes and crates to avoid the inboard ends of the oars which were helping the ship downstream.

Kaldar watched him go. Vynil called down, "Boy that age knows everything, Kaldar. He learn different by the time we arrive in Palarand."

"Thank you, Vynil. Some things do sound crazy when we tell others, though. Is it always like this?"

Vynil grinned. «Yah, Kaldar. Tell stories when drinking ale with friends. No-one would believe the truth.» The grin changed. «Can you fetch us some water, please?»

«Yah, Vynil.» Kaldar stood and made his own way aft.

The Visund steadily made its oar-assisted passage downstream. Since they wanted to remain in the fastest current there was no rough water when the current crossed to the other bank and Eriana breathed a sigh of relief. Their route took them on the opposite side to Hamalbek, where the widened entrance could now be plainly seen, with the last remaining building just visible between the trees.

The current took the Visund across twice more and then they were approaching the big bend where the River Pak entered the Sirrel on the outside. Since this was the main access used by both Zebrin City and Pakmal, the area was expected to be busier than they had encountered so far. The lookouts were warned and the men readied to take avoiding action should that be necessary.

Eriana regarded the chart with a jaundiced eye. "Hashim, I believe we could manage this next stretch with our sail as far as Faralan," she said. "What do you think? Should it complicate matters if the sail was raised?"

Hashim bent over the chart. "Highness, you are right, it would certainly be possible to use the sail." He shook his head. "I am not used to a craft which can sail as close to the wind as the Visund can." His finger dabbed at a bend. "Even here?"

"I believe so. Tor, if you would join us."

The three held a quick conference and then Eriana stood on the stern deck where most of the crew could see her.

«The direction of the river is such that we can use the sail between here and our next landing at Faralan,» she explained to them. «That means we must needs hoist the yard now, and to your sword sides. Once we do so we can pull the oars in for a while. Make room for the sailors to do their jobs.»

There was a certain amount of shuffling among the other crew members as some of the men gathered around the mast. Joining them was Kaldar, who by chance met Benor coming the other way.

"What is going on, Kaldar? I couldn't hear what Her Highness was saying from along there."

"She was speaking in Norse so you wouldn't have understood her anyway. They are going to raise the yard but, as you can see, the ropes which keep the mast straight have to be moved out of the way. Want to help?"

"Maybe. What needs to be done?"

Just aft of the widest part of the ship, a stout horizontal timber on top of the hull anchored four ropes which went to the mast-head. These stays helped spread the forces the sail would generate when the wind was captured by it. Each stay had a short rope at the bottom ending in a loop, through which a toggle, on a longer rope attached to the top of the mast, was fed.

"We have to undo these toggles and hold onto the ropes until they can be moved round to the other side of the yard when it goes up. Can you do that?"

Benor looked up and down the stay. "Looks easy enough. There are four, do we have to do two each?"

Kaldar pointed. "No, here comes Tyra and Semma. We have done this before."

Benor found the idea of two women doing men's work even more unsettling than having Kaldar do it but he kept his comments to himself. Life aboard this strange, low ship was obviously nothing like he had been told that life on a barge would be.

"What do I do?"

"Wait until the men have raised the yard a little, then we slacken off the ropes so we can unhitch the toggles."

The yard was raised a short distance by some of the larger men while others controlled the ends with lines.

"Now! Make some slack, undo your rope, and keep hold of the toggle end." The four did so. "Now we have to pass the rope around the yard but keep hold of some part of it all the time!"

The other three were prepared and maneuvered their ropes successfully but Benor had not allowed enough slack. He fumbled as he bent under and lost the toggle. The breeze immediately took the line and blew it out of his hands and away into the air.

The young girl next to him said, "Don't worry about it, I will go and fetch it back. It is important that we connect up the other three before the mast bends too much."

With the three stays now reconnected but slackly beneath the yard, the men hauled it up until it was about halfway up the mast.

Tor came forward. «What happened to that stay?» he asked, pointing to the errant rope, now blowing in the breeze and only secured at the mast-head.

Kaldar replied, «Boy wanted to help but does not know ropes.»

Tyra added, «I will bring it down, Tor.»

He nodded. «Good. Wait until we drop sail?»

Tyra shook her head. «I do it now. When sail is up, mast will rock.»

«Yah.» He gestured. «Then go.»

Benor was still trying to accept the fact that all three were speaking this strange language when Tyra grasped the stay she had been holding and climbed up it with ease, despite the fact that it was still slack. She reached the top, leaned out and with one hand grabbed the errant rope. She pulled it in, length by length, finally reaching the toggle. Holding this she climbed back down to the deck, slackened off the rope and put the toggle back through the waiting loop.

Tor pulled out his whistle and blew some commands. The angle of the yard was adjusted then the sail was lowered as the yard was raised to its normal position. As soon as the wind had lifted the lower edge away from the mast, the stays were tightened and made tidy, Tyra helping Benor with the final task.

She smiled at him. "Is this the first time you have been on the river?"

He could barely speak. "Uh, no, I went with father once on a barge he was on. This is unlike anything I thought could go on the river." With an effort he asked, "Who are you?"

"I'm Tyra from Joth. My father is a fisherman there. I am Mistress Ursula's assistant."

"I saw you yesterday. How can you do all that jumping and climbing? I'd fall off or over if I tried anything like that."

Tyra smiled. "It is to do with where I grew up. You see, the buildings -"

There was an urgent whistle and she looked up. Answering whistles from forward and aft made her tense.

"Enemy in sight, they say," she explained. "Excuse me, I might have to go up again."

"Enemy? What enemy? There is only Yod and they are defeated!"

"I don't know. Don't forget about the pirates."

Tor had been on his way back and now came forward again, stopping when he reached Tyra.

«Galley behind, aiming directly at us,» he explained, pointing. «Can you go up and have a look? I have Princess's seeing-tube for you.»

«Use the chair?»

He pushed the brass cylinder into her hands and waved at the mast. «No time. Go. Sit on yard.»

She used one of the ropes which had hauled the yard up to climb. Once there she sat on the yard, wrapped one arm around the mast and with difficulty extended the telescope with the other. One look at the approaching galley, even out of focus, was enough to identify the vessel.

She called down, "Pakmal!"

Tor said something impolite in Norse and beckoned her down. By this time Eriana had joined Tor and the two waited for Tyra.

"It is definitely from Pakmal, Captain, that blue color is very distinctive."

Tor asked Eriana, «Should we wait for them? Find out what they want?»

The Princess grimaced. «Nothing good, Tor. Remember, we had to depart in a hurry, maybe it is something connected to Korboro's death? Ssss! We have a tight schedule to keep if we are to arrive at Faralan today. Ah, Ursula. Tyra says it is a galley of Pakmal and I do not want us to be delayed.»

«Agreed. Can we use the ploy we did before and move to shallower water? I think that galley captain would refuse to follow us for fear of grounding.»

Another grimace from Eriana. «Ursula, we are too deeply loaded for us to risk the shallower waters this time. Besides, the current will drop off if we stray from the center. If the galley stays in the center and we do not, it could easily pass us and then we are trapped.»

«You are right, I forgot about the current.» Ursula pointed at the right bank. «How much of that is Pakmal?»

«All of it, Ursula, all the way to Faralan and then a long reach downstream beyond there.»

Ursula looked up at the sail, now bellying out in the breeze and noticeably helping the Visund along. She thought about their previous meetings with Pakmal sailors and finally remembered something.

She smiled. «Make sure we stay in the center of the current and keep that sail trimmed to give us the best speed,» she told them. «I just remembered that Pakmals do not like to row. While the wind is in our favor we can just about keep ahead of them and tire them out. If they insist on rowing all the way to Faralan then I'm sure they will get an interesting reception when they reach there.»

«Yes! Ursula, I like your ideas.»

Tor cautioned, «Highness, if we use the sail like that the ship will naturally heel and water might come in.»

«Yah. I will be careful. Tell the men to watch out if we heel too far. I'm going back to oversee the steering, make sure we are in the best current. Tyra, will you go up and keep an eye on them?»

«Yah, Highness.»

Tor said, «Use the chair this time.»

«Yah, Captain.»

Back at the stern both Kalmenar and Hashim had questions, so Eriana explained the problem, pointing at the galley which was now visibly closer.

"All we can do is to try and outrun them," she explained. "It is the wind against their muscle power, and to hope they wear themselves out first."

Kalmenar had a thought. "Highness, if you should raise the standard of Palarand, that should tell them this is a diplomatic vessel. It might give pause to those who pursue us."

Hashim added, "And, since we carry packets from Bibek for rulers downstream, you might add the Messenger streamer. It is unusual for mails to be carried this way but not impossible."

"The streamer, yes, it is nothing but a long yellow ribbon, but the standard will slow us down, did you not know that? A compromise, gentlemen. We need our speed so we will raise no standards or streamers now but if they come too close then they will go up."

They both bowed. "As you wish, Highness."

Eriana scowled again. "With them behind us we dare not stop anywhere for lunch and a nap," she said finally. "Where is Adin? Oh, along there. Kaldar, Benor, go along to Adin and ask him to provide rolls and water for everyone. Tell the men that we dare not stop and to take food, drink and rest where they can."

Kaldar replied, "Aye, Highness. Come on, Benor."

Adin looked up as they approached. "What is happening?"

Kaldar explained and the cook immediately turned to find the sack of fresh bread he had collected that morning. Soon he was providing rolls or chunks filled with either sliced meat or cheese which the two boys took to each of the crew at their stations. They then went back and fetched water bottles for the men to drink from. When they had fed everyone they collapsed near Adin to eat their own lunches.

"That was busy," Benor remarked. "Does this happen all the time?"

"Not often," Kaldar replied. "Only when we are being chased by something. That has only happened once since I joined the company and I was on the Green Ptuvil, a converted barge, when that happened."

"When what happened?"

"Oh there was a galley from Yod out looking for trouble. Problem was, I was on a barge that had all our women on it and they did not want those of Yod to find it, so the Visund pretended it was badly sailed and lured the galley away from the barge and onto a sandbank."

"Really? You're not just making up more stories?"

Kaldar looked patient. "Benor, I don't have to make up stories. What has happened to us is stranger than any story could be."

The galley had been very gradually getting nearer and Ursula thought that she could just hear the timekeeper beating the drum. She glanced up at the sail, noting that there were sailors at each lower corner making certain that it caught all the wind possible. Eriana noticed Ursula's glance.

"Aye, it will be a close thing," she said. "If our sail were in front we should lose them easily but with it to the side we only have part of the benefit. Skreyja oskilgetinn! I get tired of this interference! If we had time to turn and fight I would teach these kamphundr some manners!"

The main current switched to the Faral side and both craft followed it, the galley managing to make a few strides in the process. They could clearly hear the splash of the oars now and could make out people standing at the bow of the higher vessel, looking down on the Visund.

Tor came forward. «Time to raise flags?»

Eriana turned, watched the galley inch ever nearer and reluctantly nodded. «Yah. Do it.»

«I'll call Tyra down first. That flag could knock her off the mast as it goes up.»

Tyra came down and the flags were sent up, the large standard of Palarand, purple over green, above the thin yellow streamer that indicated the vessel carried protected mail. The drag caused by the standard made an immediate effect on the Visund's speed. It also caused the longship to heel just enough extra to let water come in through some of the lowest oar holes. This in turn made Eriana issue commands for everyone who could to move to the higher side to counteract the heel, while others grabbed anything to hand and began bailing.

Ursula, watching the galley, saw those at the bow pointing at the flags and having a hurried conversation. Suddenly all the oars came raggedly out of the water and remained that way, the galley immediately receding into the distance behind, now only carried by the current.

Eriana blew out an explosive breath in relief. "Gods! I am glad that they saw sense!" She turned to Ursula. "I did not know what we would do if those kamphundr had caught up with us. We have too much cargo and too few of those aboard are able to fight if it was needed."

Ursula said, "Agreed, Highness. We do not have time to spare for whatever Pakmal thinks they want us for." A memory came. "Oh, do we have any of those grenades left?"

Startled, Eriana swung to Ursula with a grin. "Aye! I had forgotten those! I do not know if they are easy to get hold of with all this other cargo covering everything. I believe there were two left of the twelve we began the voyage with. Hmm, aye. One of those tossed onto the bow when they came up to us would have concentrated their minds, do you not think? Still, they are not needed now." She turned. «Tor, I think we should pull those flags down now, please. The faster we can move away from these idiots the better and there will be less to bail.»

«Yah, Highness.»

With the pursuit now abandoned Tor slackened the sail to reduce speed slightly. This move meant that there was even less chance of water slopping into the open hull. One man each end had been assigned to do nothing but bail any further water that managed to find its way into the lower parts of the ship.

In this way the afternoon passed without further incident, but just as the Sirrel bent slightly to the left Tyra sent down a warning: Vessel approaching fast. It soon became obvious that the approaching craft was another galley but nothing could yet be seen of any colors.

"I like this not," Eriana fumed. "They have the advantage of us and we do not even know who they are!"

She decided prudence was the best course and whistled for the men to have their weapons ready. Ursula had come aft to join Eriana, Hashim and Tor and agreed with Eriana's caution. They all watched as the oars of the galley flashed into the water with commendable regularity. Ursula was the first to notice a difference.

"Highness, we have been here before. That is not a Pakmal galley, the design of the bow is slightly different compared to the one we left behind and their rowing is much better."

"We have not been here before, Ursula, unless by that you mean something different."

Ursula pointed across to the Pakmal bank, two marks to their right side. "We were over there, Highness, with the Visund leading the Green Ptuvil. This galley came up to us and hailed us, because -"

"Aye! I remember! They saw you and Tyra on board and thought you were me! These folk are those of Upper Fanir, I deem!"

As the galley approached it adjusted course to pass them to their right, the note of the drum easing slightly to slow them down. A bugle could be heard aboard and, as it came past, two figures at the bow gave her a salute which Eriana returned. The galley swept past, the oars stopped in the water forming an effective brake, then the whole thing spun in its own length and came up behind.

"I thought so," Ursula said. "That is the Ten-legged Brakky."

A shout came from the galley as it came close. "Hallo the Visund!"

"Hallo there!" Eriana called back. "Marshal Tevos, I presume?"

"Admiral, he awaits your arrival at Faralan. I am Under-Marshal Kodal and with me is Under-Marshal Orvan. Welcome to Faralan!"

* * *

Their berth was the same one that they had used before so the immediate formalities were quickly dealt with. Marshal Tevos was indeed waiting on the pontoon to greet them, along with Count Olva. At the end of the pontoon were two galleys, as before, but these both carried the colors of the new country of Faralan.

"Did you have any trouble today, Admiral?" Tevos asked after they had all become reacquainted.

"We were pursued by a Pakmal galley, Marshal," Eriana told him. "We had to show the standard of Palarand to make them abandon the chase. Have you had such problems yourself?"

"Not us, Admiral! When those of Pakmal sight us they find some other course to follow." He grinned. "I think we frighten them somewhat."

"They could do with frightening, Marshal! We guess that they only followed us because the Visund is so distinctive... and, if you did not know it, some, ah, irregularities occurred while we visited their capital. None caused by us, I swear, but they hear what they wish to hear. We would have had less trouble today but we are heavily laden as you can see."

Tevos peered over the side of the pontoon at the side of the Visund and whistled. "Highness, I would not care to sail in a ship that rides so low. How many of you are there?"

"Fifty-one adults and two children, Marshal. The Visund is more used to salt water, which carries it higher and easier. Our cargo is only the needs of each person aboard, though of course we women require more in the way of attire." She paused, then added reluctantly, "I doubt there is much aboard which could be unloaded and sent on later. If you may suggest some remedy, Marshal, we would be obliged."

Tevos frowned. "I recall that you had a barge when you came before."

"Aye, the Green Ptuvil, but the water level is now so low we were advised to leave it in Bibek until after the Rains have ceased. They will follow us down afterwards with others of our company."

"Ah! I understand. Hmm." Tevos rubbed his chin. "Must all your cargo needs be carried aboard your ship, Admiral? I understand that you do not desire a whole barge to attend you but we might find a smaller craft which you could then tow. In fact, depending on what we can find for you, you might put a crew on it and sail in company. Would that relieve your concerns?"

"Why, yes, Marshal, it would! But can such a vessel be found in time? Our schedule is tight, we must needs make a call at Fanir which could take a day, it is a long way from here to Fanir, it is a longer distance from there to Sheldane."

Tevos's mouth compressed but after a moment he nodded. "I will ask around if such a craft may be found for you, Admiral. It is the least we may do for you after what you and your men have done for us."

"Thank you, Marshal." Eriana scanned around, seeing the pontoons filled with craft laid up to ride out the Rains. "If I may ask, have you room for us tonight? Your port looks busy."

"We had word of your arrival, Admiral. Since we last met there has been a steady traffic of Valley Messengers along the road between here and Bibek. We have kept room for you all in the hostel you used when you came before, though some of the chambers may be different this time."

"Valley Messengers? That reminds me, I have a packet here for personal delivery to Count Darkwin from His Grace the Margrave. If I may be permitted to deliver it tonight? I would prefer a prompt departure in the morning, if that can be arranged."

"Of course, Admiral, of course." Tevos gestured. "If I may lead the way to the hostel, you may make yourself and your men comfortable. Then I will provide an escort for you to go to Count Darkwin's mansion."

* * *

The small party that arrived at Count Darkwin's mansion were surprised when he came to greet them himself. Admittedly he had just climbed out of his wheeled chair and walked the few steps to the door, and he was also wearing lightly tinted spectacles, but they appreciated the honor he had given them. Eriana climbed the steps first and gave him a deep curtsey.

"Good afternoon, My Lord. You are looking well today."

"Your Highness, friends, greetings, welcome to my house," Darkwin replied in his light voice. "This is an unexpected pleasure. We heard that you had begun your journey back to Palarand but I did not expect to meet you personally this time. Enter, enter, please."

He gestured inside and then retreated back to his chair, apparently sitting down again with relief. Mistress Chara turned the chair and led the procession into the dimly-lit sitting room they had used before.

Another gesture. "Please find yourself seats, ladies and gentlemen. Ah, I do not see the leader of your armsmen with you today, Highness. I trust he is well?"

"Force-Admiral Lars is still in Bibek, My Lord, recovering from an accident in which he managed to both burn his hand and arm and twist an ankle. Having such injuries prevents him sailing comfortably with us, so he remains in Bibek while the Rains fall and will join us afterwards in our barge the Green Ptuvil."

"Oh, I am sorry to hear that. I trust that he mends well, with the aid of your clever healer?"

"He does, My Lord, and with the aid of those of Faral."

"Well, I'm sure you have not come here to exchange pleasantries but for some special purpose, Highness."

"Indeed, My Lord. His Grace the Margrave gave me a packet for you since he knew that we would call here. I was not told what it concerned. Kalmenar, the packet, if you please."

Kalmenar pulled the packet out of his satchel and handed it to the Count with a bow.

"If I may offer you a blade to open it, My Lord." Kalmenar held out his own knife, hilt first.

"If you would cut the ribbons for me, My Lord. I can probably read what is inside but I fear to let blood if I were to open the packet myself. Ah, thank you."

Darkwin pulled open the parchment covering and pulled out a bundle of documents. The top one was a letter which he read carefully.

"Ah." He turned to his audience. "As you are all aware, much has changed along the river since the Federation was created. This letter is official notification of the union - or should I say reunion - of the two parts of Faral into one land again. It also recognizes what was once Upper Fanir as the new, independent land of Faralan. It confirms that we are, both, now officially part of the Sirrel Federation. Any treaties which had been made before we joined are now considered to be revoked."

Eriana said, "Then, My Lord, you may be sure that the River Patrol will be at your service whenever it is required."

"Thank you, Admiral." Darkwin looked at the other enclosures. "Ah, these are signed copies of the details of the various and many regulations which now govern the relations between Faralan and Faral. Customs, border duties, that kind of thing. I must needs read them and then pass them on to those who deal with such matters." He looked up at Eriana. "Admiral, is there anything else?"

"Nothing, My Lord, except that it is a pleasure to see you looking much better than the last time we met."

Tevos cleared his throat. "My Lord, by chance the ship of Her Highness is somewhat overburdened such that a rough passage would threaten to sink her."

"Do you tell me?"

"Aye, My Lord. I have offered to find her a small craft, able to contest the river when it is this low, to take some of their cargo and, mayhap, a few of her men to manage it. I trust this meets with your approval?"

"Marshal, it does. If you must needs purchase such a vessel, ensure the present owner that I will fairly compense him for his donation. It will mean much to these folk to help them on their way."

"Thank you, My Lord."

"Then I will let you all go about your business now. If we do not meet again before you depart, take my good wishes with you for a safe and successful voyage."

* * *

When they returned to the hostel Under-Marshal Kodal was waiting for them with two men in civilian attire. Eriana found them in the dining room finishing a late snack. Kodal rose, saluted her and gestured to the two men.

"Admiral. If I may introduce Ambronar, the owner of a craft you may be interested in. With him is his First Mate, Myros, if I should dignify him with such a rank. While you were elsewhere I enquired around the dockside and, to my surprise, several men volunteered themselves and their craft to help you on your way. It seems the water folk of Faralan hold you and your men in high esteem after the, ah, happenings at the Shevesty field.

"I inspected several of those which were offered and chose the one owned by these two men, as I deemed it the most suitable for your needs. It is a shallow-draft vessel we name a skate which is suitable for transporting goods to some of the harder-to-reach villages along our banks. It can be sailed by these two alone but, so Ambronar tells me, handles better when there are three or four aboard. I would not presume to tell you your business, you may decide for yourself whether these men and their skate will satisfy your needs."

Eriana examined the two men, one in his late thirties, the other five to eight years younger, both by appearance experienced watermen.

"Gentlemen. By your leave, let us sit to table and talk. Ursula, Tor, you had better join us. Lord Kalmenar, thank you for your assistance this afternoon, I suggest you retire for the night. I doubt we will be long behind you."

With everyone sitting around the dining table she began. "If Marshal Kodal has not informed you, I own a large ship named the Visund," she told them. "It is perhaps thirty strides long and has been known to carry seventy warriors when we have voyaged on the eastern ocean. Today we number fifty-one including ten women and two children and we attempt to journey the Sirrel as far as Sheldane in Palarand before the Rains begin.

"Unfortunately so many crew and passengers require sufficient cargo that our ship is slightly overloaded. It would not be possible for us to leave a portion of cargo behind to follow once the Rains have ended." The two men nodded. "Thus, I desire another vessel, shallow enough to sail the Sirrel when it is so low, to carry some of our cargo and mayhap two or three of my men, who would be able to help you sail your craft."

The two men nodded again. The older one said, "We understand, er, by your leave, what title should we address you? Some have called you Highness, others call you Admiral. We do not know what an Admiral is."

Eriana smiled tiredly. "I am a Princess by birth, thus I should be addressed as Your Highness when circumstances require. I am also head of the Federation Navy, a new organization which will manage all the galleys and other official craft presently run by those lands who are part of the Federation - which now includes Faralan and Palarand. I have other titles which may be used from time to time. For now I suggest you address me as Admiral, since that is my Navy rank and what we do will be a function of the Navy."

"Ah, then, Admiral, I believe we may be able to satisfy your needs. I own the Hopvalk and can choose to ply my trade anywhere along the Sirrel. Downstream we have only ventured as far as West Haral in Brugan but I have no doubt the remaining distance will be of little concern to us."

"As you say. If I may ask what kind of cargo you can manage and how much?"

"As always, ah, Admiral, it depends on the cargo. This side of Yod, for example, we frequently take barrels of wine from Bibek and Faralan to places which the usual barges cannot reach. Four barrels we can take almost everywhere, we may manage six when visiting certain deeper creeks." He added, "Six would fill our hold, with the barrels about halfway exposed."

"Ah, I see. If I may ask how big these barrels are? I have seen them different sizes, you understand."

"Admiral, a barrel is a standard size and," Ambronar stood and raised his hand to the height of his armpit, "will stand about this high."

Ursula noted, "Admiral, that is about the size of those barrels we found in the pirates' lair."

"Ah! So big? I doubt that what we desire to remove from the Visund will weigh so much or be as bulky. Tell me, do you have a sail? We have both sail and oars but intend to move with the current so will use our oars only when we must needs come to shore. We have used our sail today but will use it no further downstream."

"We have the customary lateen sail, Admiral, and use it almost all the time. We do have two oars for use whenever we arrive or depart and also two poles for places like the canals of Pakmal and Zebrin. For this journey I expect that we will use the current as you do. It is not unusual for small vessels to travel downstream that way."

"Then, Master Ambronar, we may have an agreement. In return for conveying such goods and people as far as Palarand, what would you expect to receive?"

"That depends on what we may do when when our business with you is finished, Admiral. We change coin according to where each contract ends. I have seen and used coin of Palarand but am not that familiar with it. In coin of Faral, let us say, we would probably ask half a Dram a day and then add the cost of food and lodging." Ambronar remembered something important. "Oh! And since we must needs shelter in Palarand against the Rains, we will need food and lodging for that time as well."

"You need not concern yourself with food or lodging, gentlemen. If you work for me then I will provide food and lodging for you. If you desire half a Dram a day then you shall have it - and that will include the period when you may not work because of the Rains, since your contract with us will have prevented it."

"That is very generous of you, Admiral. Done." Ambronar leaned across the table and shook Eriana's hand. "You desire to depart early tomorrow, I deem?"

"Aye. We have a request for a meeting with those of Fanir, that will be our next destination."

Ambronar considered. "That is why you desire an early start, I deem. With the current as it is, the length of the day and most river folk making ready for the Rains, it should be possible. Of course we can start early but we must needs bring the Hopvalk around to the Royal Dock and then transfer whatever you deem necessary."

"You can accommodate three of my men?"

"Aye, Admiral, though space below will be tight if we do not find a hostel along the way."

"I'm sure there will be no problem." Eriana rose, so did everyone else. "Then, gentlemen, we will see you early tomorrow morning."

"As you say, Admiral. Until then."

The two men bowed and made their way out of the dining room.

* Author's note: skreya - incompetent. oskilgettinn - born out of wedlock, bastards. kamphundr - camp dogs, carrion eaters.